Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

https://www.tumblr.com/robynmizore/745916832063635456/artwork-for-when-it-rains-chapter-of-redemption

The young woman in bed shot up with a start, placing her hand over her chest in a hopeful attempt to slow her rapidly beating heart. Rain drummed steadily outside, drawing her attention to the window. Her long, flowing pink hair swayed gently with the movement, the glowing pale white azeleas in her hair casting a pale light over her reflection as she gazed into the haunted eyes of the copy of her reflecting in the window. The memories of her dream clung stubbornly to her mind. 

That’s right.. Robyn thought It rained on that night too.. just like this..

Two months earlier..

Leafa.. where are you?! her frantic mind cried as she shot across the forest floor, leaves crunching loudly under her feet.

What felt like just mere moments before, she’d somehow wished her beloved sister back to life, agreeing to accept her whatever price it took as a result of her actions. When she came to, she was lying in an unknown forest. Pure glowing white azeleas has bloomed in her hair, and a black rapier with glowing green vines had appeared at her side. But she had no desire to dwell on this, and took off tearing through the forest in search of both her sister and her cousin Kiyoshi. Her pace slowed at the sound of voices up ahead. 

“I told you, Alfonse! I did summon someone. They’re nearby, I can feel it!”

Maybe they can help me..?

The speaker, a woman with red hair tied up in a ponytail started as Robyn burst out of the trees. 

“Another one?” the man with short blue hair growled, raising his sword. 

“Wait!” the woman grabbed his hand to stop him, and Robyn tensed up as she approached. 

“Are you-“

”Please.. my sister.” Robyn interrupted, unable to keep the note of desperation out of her voice. “I have to find her.”

”Your sister isn’t here.” the woman replied, her eyes soft with sympathy as she rested a hand on her shoulder. “My name is Commander Anna, and this is prince Alfonse of Askr. We summoned you here with this.”

She held up an oddly shaped golden and white object.

”This is the Breidablik. It’s a legendary relic from our kingdom, rumored to be able to summon heroes, but no one has yet to unlock its true powers yet. It’s said a legendary hero from another world would arrive here and become the great Summoner of Heroes: now that I’ve brought you here, it’s yours.”

Struggling to process what was happening, Robyn hesitantly accepted the relic. The moment her fingertips wrapped around its handle, the Breidablik began to emit a strange, warm glow, earning a gasp from the trio as it slowly transformed into a deep purple book with clasps on the side and a faintly shimmering floral design. 

“She was right.. you are the chosen one.” Alfonse breathed, looking impressed. “What’s your name?”

”..Robyn.”

The response came out on a faint whisper as she stared at the book in her hand. Just touching it filled her hand with a strange warmth, and she could feel it humming softly with a new power. Perhaps this was the price she’d paid? Her eyes turned to the prince, hoping for answers. 

“..I see. Well Robyn, again I am truly sorry for dragging you here unexpectedly, but we are in desperate need of your help against the Empire of Embla. We’ll need you to use the Briedablik to summon heroes to assist us.”

”But.. I don’t know how to do that.”

Bewildered, Robyn gazed again at the book she’d just received. 

“I’m sure there’ll be time to learn-“ Alfonse broke off as rapid footsteps sounded through the trees, and Anna’s eyes narrowed as she readied her axe. 

“Hey, get Robyn out of here while I hold them off.” she barked, and the prince nodded.

But Robyn stayed in place as she felt a strange warmth resonating in her pocket. Reaching, she frowned as she pulled out a multicolored orb that wasn’t here before. Without pausing to think about what she was doing, she changed the Briedablik back into its gun-like shape, the purple colors still remaining as she loaded the orb and picked a random color from the circle aimed at a circle that rested on the middle of a stone and fired. 

“What are you-“ Alfonse began, stopping when Anna put her hand on his arm. 

“Shh!” she hissed, eyes burning with intense curiosity.

The footsteps were nearly upon them as a brilliant pale blue flash filled the ruins, so bright they had to shield their eyes. When it cleared, a young boy with reddish brown hair dressed in blue robe and a mage’s hat stood before them. 

“A kid..? Really?” Commander Anna muttered, looking disappointed. 

“Hey, I’m not a kid I’m a man!” the boy protested hotly, brandishing a tome. “What kind of greeting is that anyways?!”

”Sorry, we didn’t mean to offend you.” Alfonse amended quickly, stepping forward. “I’m Alfonse, and this is our Commander Anna, and our new Summoner, Robyn. I wish I had more time to explain, but we’re in the middle of a war right now and we need your help.”

“..My help?” Ricken’s eyebrows furrowed into a frown, then nodded when he spotted a group of cloaked mages carrying red and blue tomes hurtling towards them. “That makes sense, I’ll deal with them.”

”I’ll help you, kid!”

Anna brandished her axe, earning a scoff from their new companion. 

“For the last time, I’m not-ugh, you know what? Whatever. Just watch this!” 

Opening the sky blue tome, he pointed at their adversaries. 

So he’s a magic user.. Robyn mused. 

She was still shook up from the previous events, but her mind was starting to clear a bit. 

“Elwind!” the boy shouted, and a bright blue blast shot from the tome.

The mages shouted in surprise as their bodies were lifted from the ground, and sent flying into the trees that clustered around them, their trunks groaning from the impact as the mages slid down them with a thump. 

“Amazing!” Anna breathed. 

“Now do you take me seriously?” the boy huffed as a group of cavilier sped towards them. 

While Anna and Ricken fended off the soldiers with ease, Robyn felt a light tug on her sleeve and turned to see Alfonse gazing at her intently. 

“Your appearance is rather.. unusual.” He gestured to the flowers in her hair. “I fear it may be drawing in the enemy. It might be wise to hide your appearance from others so you don’t gain any unwanted attention.”

”…”

Robyn accepted the garment she was offered. 

“Ir was a gift from someone in town. Some prophet gave it to us.” the prince went on as she unfolded the trench coat. “She said the hood was magic and could hide anyone’s face no matter how bright the room.”

”Thank you.”

Her gratitude was sincere as she slipped the coat on and flicked up the hood, feeling instantly protected as her glowing azeleas were concealed. The fabric felt light, but durable. When they turned back to the others, Ricken and Anna had dispatched the soldiers and were deep in discussion about the war, and why he was summoned there. 

“So let’s be clear, you need me to help you take down some bad guys from Embla, right? Sounds easy enough.” Ricken said casually, setting his tone into his bag and slinging it over his shoulder, almost taking out his mage hat in the process.

”It won’t be as easy as today.” Anna warned as the boy, grumbling, straightened his hat. “These were just basic soldiers. Veronica has the ability to invade other realms like yours and force other heroes to serve under her contract.”

”So that means they might be able to attack Ylisse and hurt Maribelle..” Ricken muttered darkly. “Well, you can count me in. I have family and friends who I want to keep safe.”

“That’s good.” Alfonse said as he sheathed his sword. “Let’s head back to the castle and get you both settled in. Welcome to the Order of Heroes!”

The door closed softly behind Robyn as she turned into her new room for the night, her breath coming in ragged gasps as she struggled to process the information she’d just gleaned. Leafa and Kiyoshi weren’t here, and she’d somehow ended up in another world. Alfonse and Anna had zero idea as to how to send her back, and when pressed for details about her world, she found her mind was oddly blank, except for today when everything went terribly wrong. 

All my memories are gone.. she lamented silently. Why.. I wasn’t even injured.. so why can’t I remember?!

Her eyes stole to the mirror, Alfonse’s remark about her unusual appearance echoing in her mind. Hesitantly, she walked towards it, allowing the hood to fall back. 

“Oh..”

Her breath hitched in her throat as her eyes met the girl’s who stood in front of her. Her long, straight hair was now wavy as it cascaded down her back. The glowing white azeleas shone like the moon, woven neatly in her hair, and when she pulled gently on one, it wouldn’t budge, the soft fragrant petals brushing against her fingertips like silk. 

They’re real! she realized with a jolt. 

Her hair was slightly braided at the top, her pale skin lit by the moonlight as it shone flawlessly beautiful. And when she looked deep into her eyes, she could see the five petaled azalea symbol reflecting in its depths, glinting faintly with hidden potential. 

What happened to me? she wondered, touching her cheeks gently, the softness of her skin lingering on her fingertips, and the fragrant, but not overpowering scent of flowers wreathed around her. 

She wasn’t unrecognizable, but the unspeakable  beauty unnerved her. The unnatural perfection one could only dream of. The last words that she had heard echoed in her ears as she reached to unsheathe the long, black rapier with glowing green vines she’d managed to conceal at her sides. Gazing deep into the blade’s depths, she’d whispered the words out loud. 

“You will forsake your name, your identity, and your past. Give up everything.. and accept your new fate.”

Two months later..

”Robyyyyyn! Slow downnnn! We’re not that late!” Ricken protested, trailing after the dark hooded woman ahead of him. 

“Maybe not, but we’re late enough!” Robyn huffed, balancing the stack of books on her arms. “Don’t forget, Alfonse wants us to discuss entering the World of Binding. He said Embla’s forces were getting more and more aggressive.”

Because of her extraordinary gift for tactics, she was not only the Summoner for the army, but its tactician. Despite only being in the army for a couple of months, Askr was already gaining a reputation for its unpredictable strategies and battle prowess. 

“We wouldn’t be so late if you hadn’t insisted on showing Lady Robyn your fish frying tricks!” Flora chided gently, falling into step beside the Summoner to alleviate some of her burden. 

“What, fish frying is a genius idea!” Ricken huffed. “Besides.. they tasted better. Everyone in the army said so!” 

“Good. You can help with the cooking tonight then.” Flora replied. 

As they chatted, Robyn found her mind racing a mile a minute. It was early morning, and despite the sun  having barely risen, the castle was bustling with life. First there was the morning meeting, then she had to organize and send off the groups at the training tower before heading to the Summoning Ruins to summon more heroes to their aid. Alfonse was already seated at the front as the trio filed in. 

“Allow me to help with that.” Jakob asserted, accepting the rest of the books. 

Robyn nodded her thanks. Both Jakob and Flora were from the Kingdom of Nohr, and Robyn found Flora especially fascinating. The air always got colder when the maid’s emotions got out of control, and she’d often wonder what lay hidden beneath her calm, ever present smile.

”Ah, Summoner Robyn! Fancy seeing you here!” Laslow drawled, sauntering up to them cheerfully. 

“What do you want, creep? We’re busy right now.” Ricken grumbled, catching the army’s flirt off guard and earning a soft giggle from Robyn. 

Alfonse had already warned her not to get too attached to any of the heroes, due to having lost a dear friend himself. The details were vague, but Robyn, still struggling to cope with the loss of her previous life, took it to heart. Laslow was indeed handsome and charming, but she knew better than to fall for his pretty words and wit. 

“Hello, Laslow.” she replied simply. “Yes I am attending today’s meeting. I am the army’s tactician after all.”

”Ever busy with work I see.” He hesitated a moment, one hand behind his head as if he was debating his next words carefully. “Well you should take breaks after all. Why don’t you join me for tea after the meeting. My treat.”

”Sorry we’re busy with grown up stuff.” Ricken replied loftily. “Maybe some other girl will play with you.”

Robyn fought to keep her composure, and she could hear Niles snickering close by as Laslow opened and closed his mouth. Swiftly collecting himself, the grey-haired swordsman mumbled 

“Right.. find some other girl to play with. Stuff for children.” 

He shot a pointed glance at Ricken, who burst into laughter as soon as he walked away. 

“Ha, that was awesome! Look how fast I got rid of him!”

”He’s not that bad.” Robyn scolded gently, playfully ruffling his hair. 

“Yeah right!” Ricken scoffed, ducking away. “What kind of a weirdo jumps between girls like that anyways? I’d never do that to Maribelle!”

While they were talking, Flora had shut the door and Alfonse stepped forward, his eyes sweeping over the group. 

“Let us begin.” he declared. 

Note from the Authoress: Hello and welcome to Redemption! For those of you who haven’t seen my bio, I’m a former quotev writer who lost their account that they’ve had since 2015 due to a former friend who was harassing me. I’ve since moved here in hopes of rebuilding my lost fan base so hopefully you’ll all support me!  For sentimental purposes I’ll be keeping the original authors notes. I’m hoping to be caught up on all the chapters by the end of Tuesday.. so don’t be surprised if there’s suddenly 20 something chapters in a couple days. 

AN: And here we are, with the first chapter of Redemption! I’ve been wanting to write a story like this for a long time, but found the Fates storyline too restrictive and story driven. But when I started playing Fire Emblem Heroes, I was blown away by how they managed to keep the story detailed but also with enough wiggle room to be able to make your own story/details out of it. It’s been about a couple months and I’m addicted!  I’m also a fan of both Awakening and Fates so the chance to be able to play around with both characters was too good to pass up. I chose the name Redemption for this story because while I personally don’t think Takumi needs to redeem himself, because of his struggles with his self-esteem and worth, the journey he and our lovely Summoner take can feel like that Redemption. Speaking of our lovely prickly pineapple prince.. he’ll be showing up the next chapter so stay tuned! 

Chapter Text

https://www.tumblr.com/robynmizorewrites/745947788579389440/the-prince-with-the-silver-hair?source=share

Robyn stepped out of the meeting room, her mind spinning. The meeting had taken hours, and while she was grateful Alfonse was so thorough, she found these meetings mentally exhausting. Now that the Summoner had organized the training groups for the day, she was free to head to the Summoning Ruins. Robyn had only one precious orb left, so they were going to have to go orb hunting soon. Pushing open the castle doors, she stepped down the familiar cobblestone path that gave way to a grassy field. For a moment, she wished she could let down her hood so she could feel the breeze in her hair, but Alfonse’s advice to conceal her unusual appearance from the others rang in her ears. If the other heroes were to see her, and word got out to Embla, she’d be more of a target than she already was. That.. and the questions. It was an unspoken rule among the heroes not to ask their mysterious Summoner about her past. Any attempts were dodged or deflected, and they’d given up asking. The questions were too painful, and as the Summoner crossed the field and began to walk uphill, she tried to quell the sharp pain in her chest. While she did dedicate a lot of time to the army, she also spent hours upon hours trying to figure out how to get home. 

I’ve gone over every possibility so far.. she mused. If I don’t find an answer soon, that probably means-

..No. She was not going to think about that. Mist rose up around her as the grass turned to stone, and she continued to walk up the path as the mist thickened. When she reached the top, she stopped and glanced behind her, just as she always had when she went to summon. It never ceased to amaze her how cut off from the world she felt when up here, especially with the mist pooling around her like a protective wall. Sighing, Robyn turned her eyes to the stone slab that rested at the end, the hole carved in the middle patiently waiting for its orb. Reaching into her pocket, she pulled out a single, precious orb, and her Briedablik. When she wasn’t summoning, it turned into a deep purple book for some reason, allowing her to store hand drawn maps or notes about other worlds. Placing the orb into the artifact, the ground in front of her glowed, revealing five balls of light, shining in various colors. This time there was two blue, two red, and a single grey orb. 

Odd one out it is. Robyn decided, touching it lightly with her fingertip. 

The Breidablik glowed, seeming to approve of her choice as she aimed at the hole in the stone slab. 

Sometimes I wonder if this thing has a mind of its own. she mused, and fired. 

The orb shot into the gap, fixing itself into place. Robyn shielded her eyes from the brilliant flash. When the light cleared, a tall figure was left standing in the middle of the Summoning Ruins. While most heroes wore heavy armor or mages cloaks, he was dressed in a blue, white and brown outfit with puffy sleeves. A fur wrap was secured tightly around his waist, but that wasn’t what held Robyn’s attention. The man’s long silver hair was tied up in a long ponytail, spiked in the back while the rest fell down his back, wild and wind blown, but beautiful all the same. When he swung around and locked eyes with her, Robyn’s breath hitched in her throat at the intensity in his reddish, amber eyes. At once the eyes narrowed, and the grip on his bow tightened as he hesitated, unsure of whether or not to attack. Robyn slowly approached, speaking gently as to not appear a threat. 

“It’s alright.” she murmured. “I’m not here to hurt you.”

”W-where am I?!” he demanded. “And where’s Hoshido?!”

”You’re in the kingdom of Askr. My name is Robyn, the Summoner of Heroes. We’re in the middle of a massive war. We.. we need your help.” 

He raised an eyebrow, suspicion still glittering in his gaze. The eyes lowered, and he mumbled

“I was so close to proving myself to him as his equal..”

Sympathy flooded over her as she observed the troubled man. 

“You could prove yourself here.” 

He froze at this, and Robyn couldn’t tell if her words had soothed or angered him as she pressed on. 

“Embla won’t just invade us. They’ll invade other worlds and take control of their heroes, forcing them into a contract to fight for them, including yours.”

His eyes widened briefly, then hardened. 

“So they’re a threat to Hoshido too.” he murmured. Straightening up, he fixed her with a steely gaze. “Need me? Alright, I’ll help. I’m Takumi, second prince of Hoshido, and wielder of the Fujin Yumi.”

”N-nice to meet you, Takumi. I’ll show you to the castle.”

Takumi nodded, and fell into step beside her. He was quiet at first, and she noticed he was trying to subtly sneak glances under her hood. Every hero did. In the Order of Heroes, the summoner’s hidden appearance was a hot topic when they thought she wasn’t listening. But the magic kept her face hidden from his prying eyes, and with a faint huff of defeat, he made an attempt at conversation. 

“So.. tell me about this war.”

Trying her best not to overwhelm him with details like she had been, Robyn answered the onslaught of questions about Askr, Alfonse, and of course their enemy Embla. And Veronica, who was still dead set on killing them all. As they stopped in front of the castle, she heard Takumi’s breath catch in his throat as he stared up at the massive castle looming over him. Robyn shared the sentiment, knowing how intimidating the building looked at first glance. While she wouldn’t admit it to the others, she still got lost in it sometimes. 

“The castle is bigger than I expected.” Takumi remarked as she pushed open the doors. “Just how many heroes are in this.. Order of Heroes?”

”Only a handful.” Robyn replied as they walked in, their shoes clicking pleasantly on the purple crystal floor. “I was only summoned here recently myself.”

”So you’re not from here either.”

When she glanced at him, she noticed he was scrutinizing her carefully, and Robyn would have traded her cloak to know what he was thinking. 

“Um..” Robyn’s gaze darted to the side uneasily. Why do I get the feeling he doesn’t trust me? “There should be a clear orb in your pocket now. All summoned heroes have them.”

Looking intrigued, he rooted around his pocket, producing a clear orb. 

“It’s how I can send heroes home.” she added. “So you should keep a close eye on it.” 

“So the Briedablik you spoke of before also uses orbs to summon heroes here?” Takumi inquired. 

“Yes.” Robyn answered “Its a divine artifact only I seem to be able to wield. I’ll have to collect more orbs, however. I used my last one today.”

”Interesting.”

The prince fell silent as they continued their tour of the castle, and his eyes swept over the other heroes as they talked about various topics. His amber eyes narrowed distrustfully as they cast curious glanced at them, and he turned his head away sharply. Robyn frowned, but chose to say nothing.

”Robyn!!”

An excited call stopped the pair in their tracks as Sharena came racing towards them, her brother Alfonse trailing behind with an exasperated expression. 

“Slow down!” he scolded. “What if you crashed into someone?”

”Sorry!” Sharena panted as she skidded to a halt in front of Takumi. “I just had to meet the new hero! Hiiiii! I’m Sharena, princess of Askr. What’s your name?”

”U-uh..”

Robyn stifled a giggle at the blush on the very clearly flustered Hoshidan prince’s face. Poor Takumi looked like he had no idea how to handle the peppy princess. Collecting himself, he raised himself to his full height and met her gaze squarely.

”I’m Takumi. Second prince of Hoshido. You summoned me here to help with your war, correct?” he stated bluntly. 

“Straight to the point I see.” Alfonse replied, his tone respectful. “Yes, I am Alfonse, prince of Askr. And this is my sister, Sharena.”

”We’re heading to the mess hall.” the princess put in. “Won’t you join us? You can meet the other heroes!”

”No thanks.” Takumi deadpanned, unfazed by the hopeful look in her eyes. “We’re allies, and I’ll respect that. But I can’t trust someone I just met, especially in an unknown world.”

The prince and princess exchanged uneasy glances, before Sharena mumbled awkwardly  

“I.. see. Well, alright then. We’ll be going now.”

They walked away quickly, leaving the two alone again. Robyn found herself playing with the sleeve of her cloak, her mind replaying the harshly spoken words, jolting when he spoke up again.

”Are you just going to stand there?”

”Ah.. right sorry! I’ll show you to your room.” Robyn answered hastily, turning her feet towards the stairs. 

Instinctively, she turned down the hallway towards her room. She’d chosen it because that particular corner of the castle was quiet. Not many heroes inhabited it, so it allowed her to let her hair down without fear of being seen. Pausing outside her door, she hesitated. Was it a good idea to give him a room so close to her own?

But he might appreciate the quiet…

”Something wrong?”

”Um.. no.”

Making her decision quickly, she led him three doors down to the room on the very end of the hall, opening the door for him. With a small nod, Takumi stepped inside, his eyes sweeping the room. A bed lay in the far corner to the left, a large window on the wall beside it. All the room were furnished, this one having a medium sized desk, a fire place, and a storage bin to put his belongings. Robyn noticed he did not have a bookshelf like her room did. She snuck a glance at the prince’s expression as he investigated the room, a look of satisfaction on his face. As he stopped in front of the window, overlooking the castle, he hesitated. 

What is he thinking..? Robyn wondered curiously, tilting her head slightly. 

“Do.. do you ever miss your home?” he asked suddenly, turning to face her.

Robyn flinched, and was extremely grateful for the hood that concealed the look of heartbreak that must have crossed her face in that moment. 

“I.. I guess..” she mumbled, trying to keep her emotions out of her voice. 

Takumi’s eyes seemed to pierce through her, and in sudden a desperation to be alone, she swiftly regained her composure and blurted out 

“Right um.. I’ll leave you to it. Oh.. and if you want fresh air at night, the windows push open. G-goodnight.”

”Very well then. If you need me, I’ll respond.”

As soon as Takumi closed the door, Robyn darted back to her own room, shutting the door quickly. Unable to hold it in any longer, she ripped off her hood and collapsed against the door. 

“It’s okay.. it’s okay..” she whispered. 

It’s not okay. her thoughts echoed back. 

A sob escaped Robyn’s lips as she sagged against the door, covering her face with her hands in a feeble attempt to muffle her cries. 

Do.. do you ever miss your home?

Takumi’s words echoed. 

Yes! I do miss my home.. I miss it so much..

Takumi’s eyes raised as the Summoner shot out of his room, seeming a bit upset. He frowned as he sat on the bed, pondering over the day’s bizarre events. It had started out as a seemingly ordinary day before he was ripped out of his world, unexpectedly summoned by Robyn. Sighing, he let down his hair and tugged off his fur wrap, placing them and his bow into the storage bin and laying down in bed. 

There must be more to Robyn than she’s letting on.. he mused. No one hides their face unless they have something to hide.. I should keep my guard up..

Closing his eyes, Takumi fell into a restless sleep. 

“Geez, you’re always up so early. Doesn’t being an early riser ever bother you?” Ricken asked, yawning. 

They were on their way to the mess hall for an early morning meal before heading to the Training Tower. With the looming battle against Embla rapidly approaching, she knew there was no time to waste. 

“I’m not tired.” Robyn replied simply, then frowned for a moment as the thought suddenly occurred to her. 

No matter how early she’d wake up, she couldn’t remember the last time she’d felt tired since joining the Order of Heroes. They reached the Mess Hall and settled together at one of the table as Flora smiled in greeting and set a blueberry Askr style tart in front of them. The berries were exclusive only to the Kingdom, and were a perfect balance of sweet with just a hint of sour, while under them was a layer of cream and a buttery shortbread crust. Robyn had one every morning without fail, and had yet to grow tired of them. 

“These things are the best!” Ricken sighed blissfully as he leaned back in his seat. 

Robyn hummed softly in agreement as Jakob poured their coffee, mulling over her World of Binding book, her quill darting over the parchment papers as she drew out a map. 

“Hey!” Ricken hissed suddenly, starting her as he leaned closer. “Remember that new guy you summoned yesterday?”

”Takumi?” she answered absently, resuming her work. 

“Yeah, him! Um.. not to make a big fuss over it or anything, but he’s kind of staring at you.”

Robyn was grateful for the hood that concealed her eyes as they darted up suddenly to see Takumi standing across the room, leaning against the wall. One arm was crossed over his chest while the other rested over his mouth. His eyes were indeed fixed on her in a look of deep pensiveness, making her feel uneasy. What could be possibly be thinking? To her relief, the awkward moment passed as Flora approached him with a steaming plate of omelette. They spoke quietly to each other, and Takumi held up a hand and shook his head, seeming to refuse. But Flora persisted, and looking reluctant, Takumi accepted the food and the maid walked away. The prince’s eyes swept over the mess hall again before he went to sit by the fireplace at the far end of the room. 

“Well that was weird. Yeesh.. talk about prickly. I’d hate to make that guy mad.” Ricken remarked, and Robyn nodded as she watched Takumi pick half-heartedly at his food. 

He looks lonely…

”Nya-ha-ha! Finally some enemies to kill!” Henry cheered. 

They were standing outside the Training Tower with Ricken, Fredrick, Henry, Laslow, Gregor, Niles, and their new addition Takumi, who Robyn noticed was standing a short distance away while the others conversed. 

“Gregor wish Gregor could have slept longer.” the mercenary grumbled, but there was a good-natured gleam in his eyes as he added “How much you pay Gregor to get up this early?”

”Awe, you don’t wanna train with good ol’ meee? I’m told I’m irresistible..” Niles teased, earning a unanimous grimace from the group. 

“Alright, let’s head inside.” Robyn said quickly before Niles creeped on anyone else.

”He’s not even talking to me and I feel violated..” Ricken muttered to Henry, who just snickered and they walked inside. 

The group walked swiftly up the stairs to the first stratum as Robyn gave the run down of how the tower worked. The other members were already familiar with it, except for Takumi, who listened intently, his eyes seeming to analyze everything. 

I wonder what kind of fighter he is..? she pondered as they halted in front of the door to the first stratum, and she turned to face the group. 

“Remember, the enemies and even the landscape here aren’t real, just an illusion crafted by Askr’s finest mages.” she warned them. “Even injuries and death here will feel real, but do not falter. This is just a battle stimulation to prepare us for the real thing. Is everyone ready?”

The group nodded, and Takumi’s eyes narrowed as the Summoner turned and pushed the door open. The walls and floor were a plain grey, an eerie silence settling over the room as their footsteps clicked softly on the floor. A single, raised tile rested in the middle. 

Here we go.. Robyn thought as she stepped on the tile. 

He’s amazing! Robyn exclaimed silently as Takumi shot down another flyer with calculated precision. 

The string of his legendary bow, the Fujin Yumi, glinted even in the false sunlight, his long silver hair swaying gently as he swiftly ducked and dodged several mage’s attacks and launched himself into the air. 

“Oh that’s it!” the prince cried, unleashing a barrage of gleaming teal arrows.

”Wow! His arrows form by themselves!” Ricken paused to gasp in awe, not noticing as an axe fighter loomed behind him, their axe raised.

”Watch out!” Henry called, firing a spell just in time. “Nya-ha-ha!” he giggled as the boy yelped and jumped out of the way. “You almost got your head taken off!”

”T-that’s not funny!” Ricken blustered, clutching the top of his hat for dear life. 

The scenery flowed and faded back to grey as the last soldier faded away. 

“That was wonderful!” Robyn praised the group, beaming with pride. “You’re all natural soldiers, so I can’t think of many things you have to improve on. Just keep it up and we’ll be good to go for orb collecting tomorrow.”

”Ricken could practice not getting his head chopped off- tee-hee!” Henry teased, earning a scoff from the younger mage. 

“It’s not my fault Takumi’s such a good archer. I just wanted to take a quick look, that’s all!” 

While the prince said nothing, Robyn thought she caught a proud gleam in his eyes. As the other heroes dispersed to go train on their own, Robyn hesitantly approached him. 

“Um.. you’re really good. I think you’re actually the best archer in the army.”

”Thanks.” he replied simply, walking away. 

While his response was casual, Robyn didn’t miss the faint pink dusting his cheeks and her heart rose. 

Maybe.. we can be friends? 

Chapter Text

https://www.tumblr.com/robynmizorewrites/745947834787971072/art-for-a-song-in-the-nighthow-to-politely-kill?source=share

Takumi shot up from his bed, his heart pounding as he struggled to breathe. Panic welled in his chest as he coughed, his lungs feeling constricted. 

Can’t get enough air..

He knew it was all psychological, but he still couldn’t chase away the feeling of suffocation that the nightmare gripped him with. 

Mother..

A sob shook his shoulders as he stood up quickly, tying his hair up and throwing on his usual Hoshidan attire. He didn’t know where he was going yet, but he knew he had to get far away from this room right now. Away from the dreams of his mother’s death that haunted him night after night. As he fastened his fur wrap back into place, something outside the window caught his eyes and he squinted curiously. A lone figure outside was walking towards the gardens, her cloak trailing gently behind her. 

The Summoner..? What’s she doing outside at this hour..?

Impulsively, he decided to follow her as he opened the window and slipped out, careful not to dislodge any of the stones on the wall as he climbed down the thick vines. He began to silently follow her, careful not to make a sound. Where was she going?

Is she sneaking out to meet someone? he wondered  with a flash of suspicion, and he quickened his pace, fully prepared to confront her. 

“..Constant as the stars above.. Always know that you are loved..”

Takumi stopped dead in his tracks as the soft song reached his ears, and it took his woozy mind a moment to register that it was indeed the Summoner singing, an almost magical quality to her voice. 

Azura..? his mind whispered in confusion.

..No. Azura’s voice and songs were beautiful in their own right, but this? This was something entirely different. 

“And my love shining in you, will help you make your dreams come true. Will help your dreams come true.”

Spellbound, Takumi felt his guard slowly drop as he trailed quietly behind her, keeping a safe distance between them in case she turned around. 

“The lamb lies down and rests its head, on its mother’s downy bed..” Robyn sang, her inhumanely perfect voice washing over him as she reached to cup one of the wilted azelea flowers in the bushes as she passed. 

When her fingers brushed across the petals, they suddenly unfurled, restored back to their previous state, swaying gently in the moonlight. Takumi stifled a gasp at the sight.

Her singing is truly enchanting, and she somehow used magic to restore those flowers.. I wonder what else Robyn is capable of?

The Summoner had paused in the middle of the garden, lost in her own song. 

“Dolphin plays in the moonlight’s glow, and butterflies dream of a violet rose. Dreams of a violet rose!”

”…” 

Takumi leaned against the tree trunk, folding his arms across his chest as Robyn stopped to pick up an armful of petals and hurling them into the air as she wrapped her arms around herself.

”I’ll cradle you in my arms tonight, as sun embraces the moonlight. The clouds will carry our song tonight..”

Takumi felt himself tear up slightly as remnants of his dream came flooding back. The lyrics reminded him of his gentle, late mother Mikoto. He missed her desperately, and having seen her killed in front of him, he was still haunted by her sudden passing. 

“Our dreams will run deep like the sea.. Our dreams will run deep like the sea!”

Her face still concealed by her cloak, the Summoner’s voice picked up and she began to dance amongst the falling petals. 

“Constant as the stars above! Always know that you are loved!”

She’s beautiful..

Takumi snapped back to reality as a sudden thought occurred to him. What was he doing, impulsively following the Summoner late at night? Although, it was the most beautiful thing he’d ever seen..

I was suspicious at first.. But I don’t think she’s doing anything wrong. I.. I should go back. 

Cautiously, Takumi began to creep backwards. 

“And my love shining in you-“

Crack!

Takumi froze as the stick crunched loudly under his foot, and the Summoner broke off her song with a startled gasp. Thinking fast, Takumi ducked behind the tree and prayed the shadows would conceal him. A long silence stretched between them, and Takumi held his breath as he heard Robyn’s rapidly retreating footsteps heading back to the castle. He sagged against the tree and let his breath out slowly. 

That was close..

His eyes drifted to the bush of glowing flowers, his curiosity piqued as he approached hesitantly and lifted one of the flowers gently to get a better look. Even through his gloves, just touching the petals filled him with a sleepy warmth that chased away the remainder of his nightmare that clung so stubbornly to his mind just moments before. 

“Who are you..?” he whispered to himself.

Letting the flower go, he made his way back to the castle, climbing the vines back to his room. It was silent, broken by only the soft sound of the crickets in the night as Takumi let his long silver hair back down and changed out of his kimono. He didn’t need to train just yet. He could sleep a little longer. As Takumi lay back down in his bed, the Summoner’s song echoed through his mind. 

Dreams of a violet rose, huh?

Humming the melody softly to himself, the prince drifted off into the first peaceful slumber he’d had in a long time.

”Are you okay? You seem kinda distracted today.” Ricken asked as they exited the mess hall. 

“I just have a lot on my mind.” Robyn answered lightly.

She was still slightly shook up from the strange encounter last night. The gardens were her refuge, music being one of the few things keeping her sane in all of this. She was so sure she’d slipped out unnoticed but-

Was I the one who made that crunching sound? Maybe I’m just being paranoid.. If someone had followed me, they would have said something right? Besides, I doubt anyone else stays up that late.

And then there was the flowers, restored back to life just by her voice and the lightest touch of her fingertip. There was so much unexplained, and Robyn didn’t have the slightest clue on how to answer them. Niles, Henry, Jakob, and Laslow were waiting by the gates, and a short distance away stood Takumi. The prince gave her a brief glance, and a half-smile as she approached. When she was about to pass, he cleared his throat. 

“Um..”

”..Yes?” 

Robyn stopped and waited for him to speak. There was a brief pause, and she noticed he seemed almost.. embarrassed as he finally mumbled an awkward “good morning” before whipping around and joining the others.

”That was weird..” Robyn whispered to Ricken, who shrugged. 

“Maybe he’s just shy and wants to make friends.” he whispered back.

There was no time to ponder the Hoshidan prince’s odd behavior as she briefed the group on the world they were about to enter. 

“This realm is water based.” she explained. “So when we arrive through the gate, don’t be surprised if we end up on a moving ship. This realm is inhabited mainly by pirates, so if we take them out we should find plenty of orbs on their ships. Any questions?”

Heads shook, and Niles’s usual smirk seemed to deepen as she lifted the Briedablik to open the portal. Although she’d done it countless times, it was still awe inspiring how the book seemed to act on its own accord, opening itself as soon as she undid the clasps and opening the portal to their desired location. 

“Yay, let’s go kill some pirates!” Henry cheered. 

“You’re way too cheerful about this..” Laslow mumbled, stifling a yawn. “I should be in bed dreaming of some pretty young lass right about now.”

”Relaaaaaax.” Niles drawled as they emerged onto the ship. “This’ll be fun.”

Robyn and Ricken both exchanged glances, having given up on understanding Niles ages ago. 

“At least there’s no storm today.” Jakob observed while Takumi gave the boat a once over. 

“So where are these orbs at anyways?” Takumi called from across the deck. 

His arms were crossed, and his eyes narrowed disapprovingly at the wind that was pulling at his tied up hair, the silver glinting in the sunlight. 

“Incoming ship!” Ricken called, and Niles seemed to be practically licking his chops as he sneered 

“Oh-ho.. we’ve got company.”

The ship pulled up next to the Askrian ship, led by a burly, scruffy looking man. The other men were just as similar, some bearing the eye patch of a stereotypical pirate. 

“Look what we’ve got here lads.” the captain sneered. “A fine group of well dressed foreigners lost at sea. You know what I think about that, don’tcha lads?”

A low, menacing laugh vibrated through the crew, the other pirate’s eyes glittering with malice as one of them called out 

“Let’s pillage them!”

”They look kinda scary.” Ricken whispered to Robyn. “But I’m not letting that stop me.”

”I wouldn’t waste your breath.”

The pair started as Niles appeared beside them, a mischievous smirk playing on his lips. 

“Just leave this to the experts. I’ve got this.”

”Hopefully he doesn’t embarrass us..” Jakob muttered as Niles brandished a pirate hat from under his cloak and waltzed up to the front of the ship. 

The pirate’s eyes narrowed as Niles tipped his hat in greeting, grinning ear to ear. 

“Ahoy mateys.” he purred seductively, and in a single swift motion, his hand darted down to give the rope attached to the cannon a good, hard yank. 

The cannonball shot out with precision, striking the captain on the face, sending him toppling into the sea. 

“…”

Silence fell over the waters as both sides gaped at each other in equal amounts of shock. 

“Nya-ha-ha, that was AWESOME! Hey, if his corpse floats to the surface do ya think he’ll be headless?! Or maybe half-eaten by sharks!” Henry cackled, breaking the silence. 

“W-what the hell is wrong with both of you?!”

Ricken’s voice came out like a squeak while the enemy crew began to seethe with anger.

”W-why you!” one of the pirates snarled, then turned to the rest of the crew. “G-GET THEM!!”

”Aweee, are you angwy?” Niles batted his eye innocently, his tone laced with mock sympathy. “You’re soooo scawy, why I’m just shaking in my boots!”

The playful look on NIles’s face shifted as a dangerous glint appeared in his eye and his lip curled into a smirk. 

“Let’s kill them all~”

”Fine by me!” Takumi growled, brandishing his Fujin Yumi.

Between Niles wit and Takumi’s frightening accuracy, the fight seemed to only last mere minutes as the last pirate toppled over into the water with a loud splash. Niles, still donning the pirate hat, led the way onto the now empty ship. 

“Let’s see what we’ve got here.” he said with a devious smile as he popped open the treasure chest, producing several orbs. “Here you go.”

”Thanks.” Robyn replied, reaching for the orbs, only for the white haired man to retract his hand slyly. 

“Nuh-uh young lady, what’s the magic word?”

Before Robyn could answer, a voice cut in. 

“The magic word is give them to her or I’ll throw you overboard too.”

The entire group turned in surprise to see Takumi, who was leaning against the railing with his hazel eyes narrowed in annoyance. Mischief glittered in Niles’s gaze, but he complied and handed over the orbs, but not without a smug  

“And what are you so worked up about, hm? Got a soft spot for the Summoner here?”

”No, you’re just insufferable.” the Hoshidan prince snapped. 

“Ooo.. feisty.” Niles snickered, but sauntered through the portal with the others following.

”..Hey.”

As Robyn went to follow, Takumi’s sharp voice stopped her in her tracks. His arms were crossed tightly over his chest, and he wouldn’t meet her eyes. 

“Ah.. yes?” Robyn stammered.

”If..”

He was silent for a moment, his jaw clenching and unclenching before he blurted out 

“..If that guy bothers you again, let me know. I’ll sort him out.”

Before Robyn had a chance to reply, Takumi marched through the portal. 

What..

Robyn stared after him, her lips slightly parted and her hood concealing the stunned stupor that was probably written on her face as she hesitantly walked through the portal. 

I need miso soup.. 

Chapter Text

https://www.tumblr.com/robynmizorewrites/745947875565010944/art-for-a-little-salt?source=share

Evening fell, and still caught up in her war planning, Robyn realized she had once again missed dinner. 

That’s strange.. and I don’t even feel hungry either..

The random thought from earlier flitted through her mind. 

I need miso soup..

While she couldn’t recall any specific memories of her past life, she somehow knew that style of food was common in her world. It was strange not remembering who she was or her life before this, yet she knew about her world’s food and music like the back of her hand. And no one would be in the mess hall. She could relax a bit. 

Throwing up her hood to conceal her face, Robyn strolled down the halls, her cloak billowing out behind her. She paused briefly to glance at Takumi’s door, which was firmly closed.

I wonder if he’s still awake.. I don’t want to bother him..

Turning away, she headed towards the staircase. 

“Why did I have to lose track of time..” Takumi muttered under his breath. 

The sun was now just a faint sliver in the sky as he marched through the archery field, his Fujin Yumi slung over his back. He knew the Summoner had said he was the best archer in the army, but he still felt out of sorts if he didn’t practice every day. So even when the other heroes had turned in for the night, still the Hoshidan prince remained, firing arrow after arrow at the targets. The hallways were dimly lit by the candles as Takumi stepped into the hallway, stifling a groan. 

I guess I missed dinner.. he thought ruefully, noting the silence. I’ll have to settle for some rice balls I guess.

He wasn’t the best cook, but those were easy enough to make. He just wished he had something more substantial, but most of the kitchen ingredients were foreign. A warm, familiar scent stopped him in his tracks as he neared the mess hall. 

Is that.. miso soup?

It was a common Hoshidan dish that happened to be his favorite, and a frown crept upon his features. As far as he knew, no one from Hoshido had been summoned there, otherwise he’d have recognized them. Curious, he made his way into the kitchen to see a familiar black cloak, humming softly to herself as she hovered over a simmering pot. 

“..Robyn?” he called softly, as if not to scare her as he leaned against the wall. 

She jumped a little and turned, relaxing when she noticed him. 

“Ah.. Takumi! You startled me..”

”Sorry..” he mumbled, averting his eyes. There was a brief, awkward silence, and the prince found he couldn’t resist blurting out. “I didn’t know you were familiar with Hoshidan food.”

”Hoshidan food?”

The Summoner titled her head for a moment before she glanced back at the pot and her tone suddenly brightened, catching him off guard. 

“Wait.. you make miso soup in Hoshido too? No one here seems to have heard of it. In fact, Ricken said it sounded weird.”

”Really?” 

Takumi found himself relaxing as the words flowed easily from his lips. He loved talking about his country and knowing he and the Summoner had something in common piqued his interest. Was her world just like his?

”It’s a common food where I’m from. My favorite actually. My siblings and I would have it in the morning with rice and fish. Sometimes daikon too. Or omelette.”

”I see.” 

Was that a smile on the Summoner’s lips as she turned back to the stove?

“Were you coming here to make some?”

”Ah.. no.”

A faint flush of embarrassment crept up the prince’s neck and into his cheeks. 

“I couldn’t find any of the ingredients here. Everything here is just.. different. I’m surprised they even have seaweed here for making rice balls.”

”Ah.. you’re making rice balls?”

”Y-yeah.”

Why does she sound so excited..?

”..Mind making me some too? I’ll make you some miso soup.”

”R-really?”

Another rush of embarrassment engulfed him at the childish note of excitement in his voice, and he quickly regained his composure.

”Um.. sure. I can do that.” he said, and a faint smile made its way to his lips. 

Robyn smiled to herself as she threw more ingredients into the pot. Takumi seemed so standoffish at first, but now? She snuck a glance at the Hoshidan. His shoulders were relaxed, his reddish hazel eyes calm as he prepped the rice. His silver hair swayed gently as he worked. He looked so.. gentle.

Is this what he’s like under the tough front he puts up?

Despite his strength, he always acted as if he had something to prove. But why? Was he truly blind to his own talents? He stole a glance at her, and Robyn froze as she realized she was caught staring. 

“Um.. is something wrong?”

”No.. I was just thinking..”

She turned back to the pot, giving it a stir. Gathering her courage, she looked up to meet his eyes. 

“..Tell me about Hoshido?”

He was quiet for a moment, a hand suspended over the steaming rice as it cooked, and she wondered if the question had been insensitive after all, and a soft sigh escaped his lips and a distant, almost dreamy look crept into his eyes. The rice simmered gently as he began to tell her about his homeland. Of the castle where he lived with his older brother King Ryoma, and his sisters Hinoka and Sakura. 

“My birth mother died when I was young, so I don’t really remember Ikona.” Takumi explained as he started to mold the rice into triangular shapes. 

Robyn found herself joining him, and a small smile graced his lips briefly as he went on. 

“My father, Sumeragi later married Mikoto. While she wasn’t related to us by blood she.. she was a good mother to us.”

”Was..?” Robyn’s voice crackled, picking up on the tremor in his voice. 

Takumi nodded slowly, his downcast face hiding his eyes under the shadow of his silver bangs, and his lips quivered slightly as he murmured 

“One of my long lost siblings, Corrin, was kidnapped at a young age by this enemy kingdom called Nohr. Mother was devastated, and even though years passed, she still held hope. One day we were able to take them back, and Mother called everyone to the town square to make the announcement. I still remember that day like it was yesterday. My siblings were sharing spiced potatoes and rice dumplings. Corrin was standing next to Mother. The sword they brought with them started glowing like crazy before it flew into the hands of this hooded cloaked figure. They.. stabbed the sword into the ground, causing a huge explosion, killing many of the town’s people in an instant. Some of the explosion flew towards Corrin.. then..”

Robyn covered her mouth in horror, the massacre bringing back some memories of her own that she tried so desperately to hide in the deepest corner of her mind. Takumi took a moment to collect himself, drawing in a shuddering breath as he braced himself for the next part of the story. 

“I.. I saw Mikoto throwing herself in front of Corrin. It.. it all happened so fast. I couldn’t stop it. She.. she died within seconds. I can still hear Sakura’s scream so clearly…”

Takumi shut his eyes tightly, as if trying to block out memories, and before Robyn could even think about what she was doing, her arms encircled around the prince, pulling him into a tight embrace. She heard Takumi gasp softly and tense up, but he made no move to push her away as she pressed her face into his shoulder, tears streaming down her face. 

“I-I’m sorry..” she whispered. “I know what it’s like to lose someone close to me too. It hurts.. It still does.”

”So that’s why..”

The realization in his voice stopped her tears in their tracks as she let him go and swiped the tears off her cheeks. 

“What do you mean..?”

”N-nothing!”

Robyn titled her head in confusion as the prince turned and finished forming the rest of the rice balls. 

“Do.. do you ever have nightmares?” he asked abruptly.  

She nodded, but didn’t elaborate. She wasn’t ready to delve into her past yet. 

“I have nightmares like you wouldn’t believe..” he murmured. “I wish I knew how to make them go away.”

”Mine too..” Robyn agreed quietly, when a sudden thought occurred to her. “Is.. there anything I can do to help? Maybe I can make you soup or-“

”..Will you sing?”

The words stopped her in her tracks, and she looked up to see Takumi gazing at her, his eyes burning with intensity. 

“Will you sing?”

The words impulsively left the prince’s lips before he had a moment to think, but unlike the other times when he blurted the first thought that came to mind, he didn’t immediately want to snatch it back. Instead, he gazed at her intently, taking in her frozen figure as he desperately wished to see her face so he could know what she was thinking. Finally, she gave him the tiniest of nods. 

“O..okay..”

Takumi turned back to the rice balls he was setting up, a faint smile on his face as they exited the kitchen and settled alone at one of the tables. 

“Thank you..” he mumbled and she nodded again. 

They ate in silence, and Takumi felt oddly relaxed as he breathed in the familiar scent of the soup. It reminded him of home, but didn’t make his chest ache, but instead filled him with thoughts of his siblings and Mother. He glanced over at the Summoner. It was hard to tell what she was thinking, but the relaxed slope of her shoulders indicated he was unbothered by his company. 

“..Do you like Shogi?” he asked suddenly. 

She nodded, finishing the last rice ball. 

“The strategy board game, right? I got a board in one of the villages, Ricken and I have played it a handful of times, but he isn’t very good at it. I wouldn’t mind more of a challenge.”

Rising to her feet, she started to clear away the empty bowls, plates, and chopsticks. Takumi rose to help her as she asked 

“Do you play?”

A competitive grin made its way on Takumi’s face. 

“I’m the best Shogi player in my family.. why?”

The Summoner finished cleaning up, and in the shadow of her hood he swore he could detect a hint of smile. 

“I’ll meet you at your room in the early morning for a quick game before the final war meeting.. deal?”

”You’re on!”

”Damn it, we’re late!” Takumi panted, jogging alongside Robyn as they raced down the halls, her trademark cloak breezing out behind her. 

She’d had met him outside his room in the early morning, Shogi board in hand, and also miso soup and rice dumplings with sweet soy sauce glaze. She’d been so happy that they had so much in common, they’d lost track of time. Game wise they were tied and given how competitive the Hoshidan prince was, she could sense another string of games happening in the near future. 

“At least we had fun.” she teased back as they ran. “I didn’t realize you were so good. Warn me next time.”

”In a battle there’s no time for warnings!” he shot back. “The enemy certainly won’t!”

”Fair.” she responded as they finally reached the long staircase. 

Takumi was only a little out of breath, but Robyn found she was still bursting with energy as they reached the stairs, and a sudden thought came to mind. 

“Let’s slide down the banister!”

”Do.. what?” A frown crossed his face. “Isn’t that something kids do?”

”What’s wrong, you scared?” Robyn countered mischievously, earning a scoff. 

“Me? No way! Just watch me!”

Without a second thought, he launched himself onto the banister and began to slide down. Shaking her head in amusement, Robyn followed suit. As she sailed down the railing behind Takumi, she heard a startled yelp from Ricken as they shot past him and Niles who were heading downstairs.

”What the- Robyn?!”

She heard the mage’s voice as Niles chuckled. Takumi landed on his feet on the ground below, and quickly moved aside as Robyn landed gracefully beside him. 

“That was awesome!” Takumi exclaimed, a glow in his eyes, then noticed Niles and Ricken staring, and his expression shifted quickly to a nonchalant one, coughing as he tried to compose himself. 

“I mean, that was fun. I guess.”

”It’s okay to have fun sometimes.” Robyn murmured quietly to him. 

“Is.. sliding down the banister safe though?” Ricken questioned as Niles sidled up to him from behind and leaned in close to whisper seductively in his ear. 

“I’ll slide down it with you if you want.. we can even hold hands~”

Ricken’s eyes widened and he squeaked out 

“No thanks!” as he darted behind Robyn. 

Niles just snickered as they made their way to the meeting room. Alfonse was already there, checking supplies and doing a headcount. Him, Shareena, Commander Anna, Cherche, Fredrick, Laslow, and Gregor were leading the charge. Takumi, Niles, Ricken, and Henry would support from the back with distance attacks. Jakob and Flora would heal, and Robyn would give directions safely behind them. Seeing that the final preparations were made, Alfonse called

”Let’s move out!”

The soldiers responded with a resounding cheer and they headed out. While their army seemed small, a single hero could easily take on a group of Emblian soldiers, as Alfonse liked to say. The war against the World of Binding lasted several days, the first battle being against the army’s leader, a man named Roy, while the rest were against Roy’s soldiers. Robyn knew in order to break Binding from the contract, they would have to defeat him for good. She hoped that was soon. She could see the toll the string of battles was having on the soldiers, especially Takumi. He often looked worn, his hazel and amber eyes haunted, and Robyn couldn’t help but wonder if he was being plagued with nightmares again. But it didn’t stop the prince’s deadly accuracy. Finally the final battle came, and Roy looked impressed as he twirled his sword. 

“Wow, Askr’s army is no joke.” he said with a grin. “If you win this final battle, we’ll be free from contract!”

Robyn felt a pang. If they weren’t forced to fight, they could have been friends. Roy raised his sword, and the clearing exploded into battle. 

“Takumi and Niles, clear the skies for Cherche! Ricken and Henry, cover her from archers!” Robyn ordered. 

They nodded, but not without a sneer from Niles.

”Ohh yes! Let’s see how many times I can penetrate them with my arrows until they submit..”

”..Can I shoot him?” Takumi asked, glancing back at her. 

“No.” Robyn sighed. “Unfortunately we need him. The Order of Heroes is short of heroes as it is.”

”Just admit you love me.” Niles taunted in between firing arrows. 

“No, we do NOT!” Takumi and Ricken yelled at the same time, then glanced at each other in surprise.

A desperate wail rose above the sounds of the battle, diverting their attention to the sound. Cherche had been knocked out of the sky, her wyvern Minerva’s left wing stained scarlet. Cherche was desperately trying to shield her wyvern from the onslaught of attacks that were aimed at her. Fredrick heard the cry, and was furiously battling through walls of enemies to get to her side. Tears streamed down the rider’s face, and she was doubled over in pain, her armor full of nicks and dents, but she refused to leave her wyvern’s side. 

“Takumi, Niles, and Ricken: help Fredrick! Flora and Jakob, get Cherche out of there. Watch for arrows!”

The trio quickly complied, and even Niles’s usual smirk had stiffened into a thin line. With their attacks all concentrated in the same place, Robyn could see a gap opening up in the enemy ranks, and Flora and Jakob hurried through, daggers drawn. By then, Fredrick had reached Cherche, who leaned against Minerva for support and was mowing down her assailants like they were made of feathers. Jakob rushed over and draped Cherche’s arm over his shoulder, helping her stagger away while Flora guided Minerva. Cherche’s head hung limply as they approached, murmuring incoherently. 

“Minerva.. have to.. pro.. tect..”

”Minerva is safe too, my lady. Be strong now.” Jakob’s normally gruff voice was unusually gentle as he lowered her into the grass, and the maid and butler got to work assessing her injuries. 

Relieved that Cherche was being attended to, her eyes shifted back to the battle, and she let out a gasp. Alfonse had Roy pinned to the ground, his sword thrown clear and sticking out of the ground a few feet away. 

“Give up.” the blue haired prince panted, the tip of his sword pointed at the commander’s throat. 

Roy struggled for a moment longer, then sighed in defeat. 

“Alright, you’ve got me.”

Alfonse let him go and stood up, raising his voice so the gathered soldiers could hear him.

”Askr has won. As of now, the World of Binding is freed from their contract with Embla!”

The soldiers cheered, including many of Roy’s men. It was clear they were not happy about being forced to fight. Roy dusted himself off, grinning as he picked up his sword and held out his hand to Alfonse, giving him a firm handshake. 

“Geez, you Askrian soldiers don’t play around do you? Especially that Summoner of yours. Next time we cross paths, hopefully it’ll be on the same side. 

Commander Anna nodded in agreement as she flicked the dirt and grass off of the front of her armor. 

“We wouldn’t want to fight you again, that’s for sure.” she puffed. 

“Well then, until next time.” Roy concluded, and with a wave, him and his soldiers were off. 

While the other soldiers chatted happily amongst themselves, Robyn hurried to where Cherche lay, Flora and Jakob hovering over her.

Takumi sighed in relief as Roy and soldiers made their retreat, his silver bangs plastered to his forehead with sweat. While he didn’t want to show weakness in front of the other soldiers, he was absolutely exhausted, his breath coming in shallow gasps, and he longed for something to lean on. His tired eyes scanned the field, resting on the Summoner as she hurried over to where Cherche lay. She had sustained the worst injuries out of everyone in the group, and he slowly ambled his way over to listen to what they were saying. 

“Her injuries are severe, but she’ll recover with a few days of rest in the infirmary.” Jakob told her as Laslow and Niles lifted her gently. 

“When I said I wanted a beautiful woman in my arms, I didn’t mean like this. Poor thing.” Laslow sighed wistfully, brushing Cherche’s hair away from her face, and the two maneuvered her carefully through the portal. 

The others followed, until it was just him and the Summoner, who was holding open the portal with Briedablik. 

“After you.” she said and he nodded his thanks. 

When he had cleared through the portal, he found himself waiting for her. Waiting to make sure she made it through safely. And when she did, he fell into step beside her as they walked through the field to the castle, an amicable silence between them. Robyn’s steps were light and carefree, her cloak breezing out behind her. It made him smile, just slightly, and her words spoken only days earlier echoed through his mind. 

It’s okay to have fun sometimes!

The memory of sliding down the banister in front of everyone normally made his face heat up, but now he felt differently when he recalled the exhilaration that had flooded over him in that moment, moving at a speed that felt like flying. It reminded him of childhood, full of wonder and innocence far from the cruel nightmares of war. Was this emotional freedom what the Summoner was fighting for all along?

What’s wrong, you scared?

Me? No way! Just watch me!

Suddenly, Takumi realized he didn’t care if the others thought it was childish. He wanted to do it again. 

AN: Omg the fluff in this chapter was too much.. in a good way. Next chapter will be a beach chapter, since I think our heroes deserve a little break after this battle. The war from Embla is far from over, so stay tuned for many more chapters to come! 

Chapter Text

https://www.tumblr.com/robynmizorewrites/745947911621361664/art-for-the-picnic-from-hell?source=share

“ROBYN!!!”

The Summoner let out a small yelp as Ricken crashed into her, almost knocking her off her feet. 

“What’s wrong?! Is there an invasion?!” she exclaimed. 

“No.. yes! ..Maybe?” Ricken hunched over, panting. “Commander Anna’s called an emergency meeting and she wants all heroes there!”

Frowning, Robyn hurried after him. The next battle wasn’t supposed to be for several days, so what was going on? All the other heroes were already gathered in the meeting room, including the new summons Chrom, Lissa, and Flora’s sister Felicia. Commander Anna was standing at the front, her expression grim as she addressed the army. 

“A very serious matter has come to my attention that needs to be addressed immediately.” Alfonse said somberly from where he stood next to Anna. 

The heroes exchanged uneasy looks as their commander marched over and slammed her hands into the table. 

“You’re all working way too hard! Therefore, we will be taking a trip to the beach for mandatory relaxation!” she declared. 

“Mandatory.. relaxation?”

Niles raised an eyebrow as Anna swept on. 

“We leave this afternoon! Please have your things ready by then. Dismissed!”

The quiet meeting room broke into excited bustle as everyone talked amongst themselves. Robyn found herself just standing there, stunned. She’d been expecting invasion, or a change in their plans for battle. A vacation had been the furthest thing from her mind. Since joining the Order of Heroes, she hadn’t even taken a day off. 

Do I even know how to do that? she wondered as she listlessly made her way to her room. 

“Robyn!!!”

Felicia’s gleeful call made her turn as the maid ran towards her, carrying a black garment. But before she could reach the Summoner, Felicia tripped over the edge of the fabric and tumbled to the floor. Alarmed, Robyn hurried to help her up. 

“Are you alright?!”

”I.. I think so.. Oh, why am I such a clutz?!” the ditzy maid whimpered, hoisting herself up. She thrust the object into Robyn’s face. “Present for you from Alfonse! He said you don’t like taking that cloak off so he had Flora make a waterproof one so you can go swimming too if you want!”

”I see.. Well, thank you Felicia.” Robyn said, taking the cloak from the beaming maid. 

“Uh-huh! I’m going to go help Flora and Jakob with the cooking! Anna says we’re having a picnic. Buh-bye!”

With a wave, she was off, her pinkish auburn hair bobbing behind her, and the Summoner ducked into her room to change. 

I hope her cooking is better than her balance..

”We’re here!” Felicia sang, stumbling a bit as she helped Jakob and Flora lay out blankets on the sand. The other heroes milled around excitedly, all donning swimwear. Even Takumi, and while he’d brought his beloved Fujin Yumi, he also had an ocean colored fishie bow strapped to his back, and Robyn couldn’t help but giggle at how adorably carefree he looked. A faint flush made its way to the prince’s cheeks. 

“What’s so funny?” 

“Nothing.” she responded simply. “I’m just happy to see you smiling so much.” 

“R-really?”

The flush intensified, and he quickly cleared his throat to compose himself. A dreamy look took over his as he gazed out at the vast blue sea, the ocean breeze tugging at his long, tied up silver hair as the waves lapped gently at the shore. 

“Isn’t it great?” he said, startling her with his unexpected enthusiasm. “The sun.. the sand.. the sound of the waves.. This is paradise! I’m definitely taking a long swim before we go home!”

The glow in his eyes was infectious, and a soft chuckle escaped Robyn’s lips. 

“You’re adorable.” 

She couldn’t resist saying, and the Hoshidan was reduced to a stuttering boy. 

“H-hey now..”

”Time to eat!”

Sharena’s call interrupted them as Felicia carried over the picnic baskets, and by some miracle, managed to set them down without tripping. 

“I’m sorry you had to do all the cooking, Jakob.” Flora sighed. “I had my hands full making swimsuits for everyone.”

Jakob frowned. 

“Um.. I didn’t do the cooking. I was busy with other preparations. I thought you did the cooking.”

Flora visibly paled. 

“If.. if we didn’t do the cooking.. then that means..”

”Oh no..” Jakob groaned, and their eyes turned to Felicia. 

“Eat up everyone! I made it myself!” she said proudly, unveiling the contents of the basket. 

“What.. is it?” Frederick asked cautiously, eyeing the strange foods in front of them. 

“Oh, just some new recipes from this book I found! I followed them to the exact so they should be perfect!”

The heroes exchanged skeptical glances at the array of food in front of them. The tuna sandwiches were absolutely soaked in a red juice. The salad (?) was deep fried for some reason, and there was an odd red paste on the blueberry pie. But.. if Felicia said she’d followed a cookbook to the exact..

”Agh!” Ricken spluttered, coughing after biting into one of the sandwiches. “They’re soaked in cranberry juice!”

Similar groans sounded from the other heroes.

”This tastes like dirt!” Takumi exclaimed, then his eyes widened. “Is.. is it actually dirt?”

”I-it’s deep fried salad with dressing!” Felicia stuttered her reply. “A-and tuna sandwiches with cranberry juice! And blueberry pie with tomato sauce. I know I did it right! I followed the cookbook exactly!”

”What. Cookbook.” Jakob growled out each word as its own separate sentence. 

Looking mystified, Felicia sheepishly held up the book labeled “The Ultimate Guide to Cursed Food Combinations.”

”Felicia! Surely you couldn’t be so foolish!” Jakob scolded while Felicia looked bewildered. 

“B-but Henry said curses were good!” she protested, and all eyes turned to the white haired mage, who quickly put his hands up in surrender. 

“Not those kind!” he exclaimed. “I meant the fun stuff like hexes! And blood magic!” 

“Now what?” Jakob grumbled as the others exchanged uncertain glances. “Dinner’s ruined and we don’t have much else with us at the moment unless we plan to eat sand.”

”Yeah! Let’s make sandwiches!” Henry cackled, and Ricken rolled his eyes.

”We could hunt.”

Robyn turned to see Takumi, who had come over to stand beside her, his fish bow slung over his back. His normally sharp reddish hazel eyes had softened to a light yellow hazel, something Robyn noticed only happened when he was happy and relaxed.

”A hunt would be a good idea.” Alfonse concluded. “The ocean’s right there after all.”

”I’ll start the fire!” Ricken volunteered and Alfonse began to divide up the rest of the group and assigned everyone jobs. 

“We’ll need something like dried moss  for the fire.” Alfonse turned to Robyn. “Mind gathering some?”

”Of course.”

”I’ll tag along.” Takumi chimed in. “It’s not safe to go into the forest unarmed. I can help keep an eye out for enemies.”

Robyn just nodded, stifling a giggle as they made their way into the woods. 

Oh yes! Takumi and his rubber fishie bow would definitely terrify the enemy!

Robyn carefully tugged the dried moss gently away from the tree, the pile next to her steadily growing. The sounds of the forest drifted around her, relaxing her. Even the most seemingly mundane tasks were enjoyable when you had a friend to share them with. Casting a mischievous glance at Takumi, who had his back turned as he gathered moss from another nearby tree, Robyn pulled some more moss from the tree and rolled it into a mini ball and hurled it at him. It landed accurately in the middle of his back, missing his silver ponytail as it disintegrated, covering his back with specks of green. Takumi jumped, then whirled around to face her.

”Hey!”

With a playful glint in his eyes, he rolled a ball of his own and flung it at her. Laughter erupted from Robyn’s chest as she quickly dodged to one side and took off into the woods with the prince hard on her heels. 

“Get back here!”

While he seemed to be trying to muster up an intimidating tone, the Summoner didn’t fail to miss the amusement that shook his voice. Now grinning, it made her run even faster until the trees were just a blur. It was strange to see the Hoshidan acting so carefree, and Robyn was determined to savor every second of it as her legs worked furiously on the leafy dirt to outpace him. Gradually, the footsteps behind her ceased, and Robyn took the chance to duck behind a tree and listen. 

I don’t hear him anymore so maybe-

Her thoughts came to an abrupt halt, and she squeaked in surprise as strong arms wrapped around her waist from behind and she was lifted in the air and pinned on the forest floor, her back pressed against the ground as Takumi hovered over her.

”Did you really think you’d get away with that?” the prince teased, waving a moss ball in an exaggerated scolding motion. “Now it’s payback time!”

”No! Get it away!” Robyn wailed, playing along as she pretended to feebly bat his hands away. 

“Nope!” he smirked, crumbling up the moss and scattering the debris all over her cloak. “This is your punishment!”

Satisfied that they were now both covered in green plant, Takumi smiled smugly down at the Summoner, who’s body quaked with giggles. There was something about them playing like children that made it impossible to stop smiling. 

“Hey Robyn? Are you guys done getting the moss yet?”

The pair started as Ricken’s voice sounded close by, and the mage stepped out of the trees.

”Alfonse and Chrom caught plenty of fish and I was thinking of grilling… them..”

The mage trailed off slowly as he gaped at the pair, his face slowly turning scarlet.

”I’M TOO YOUNG FOR THIS!!” he yelped, bolting into the trees, leaving the prince and the Summoner staring in confusion. 

“What was that about?” Takumi frowned, then glanced down at Robyn.

Their eyes met, and Takumi suddenly froze, blushing profusely as he quickly leapt off her. 

“S-sorry!” he blurted out, stopping to snatch up his moss. 

Robyn followed suit, dumbfounded. 

What the heck has gotten into him?

She glanced at him from time to time as they walked back. There was a flush on his cheeks, and he was looking anywhere but her. When they got back to the beach, Ricken was sitting stiffly with the others by a pile of wood, his face still white as a sheet. 

“Oh-ho.. What happened to you two? You’re looking a little dirty.” Niles sneered. 

“Get your mind out of the gutter.” Jakob snapped as he took the moss from them. 

The crimson on Takumi’s face had intensified as he shouldered past Niles, earning yet another snicker. Robyn sighed, then went to sit beside Lissa, Felicia, and Caledori. Everyone made small talk as Ricken used his fire magic to grill up the fish. Niles was still donning his signature devilish smirk as the group all passed around the fish. 

“Finally some good food.” Jakob grunted, the other heroes chatting amongst themselves.

Takumi was sitting by himself away from the others, and in a moment of genius, Robyn pulled some ingredients from her bag and whipped together a quick miso glaze before going and sitting next to the prince.

”Oh uh.. hey.”

He coughed awkwardly as he shuffled over to give her more room on the log. He was still avoiding eye contact, and a soft sigh escaped the Summoner’s lips as she picked up her chopsticks, plucking up a piece of fish and dipping it into the miso glaze and holding it out to him. The redness started creeping up his neck again.

”What are you-“

”Try this.” Her tone was gentle, devoid of the awkwardness from earlier. “Just trust me.”

”Um.. okay.”

Mystified, he leaned in and accepted the bite, his eyes widening in recognition. 

“Is.. that miso sauce?!”

”Mhm! I made it myself.” she responded, cheerfully placing the bowl between them. “Let’s share it.”

”Okay.”

While his face was still flushed, the smile he gave her was genuine, and it made her feel warm as they finished the fish in a pleasant silence. When everyone was done, Anna grinned and started laying out blue water tomes in front of everyone.

”What’s this?” Ricken asked, inspecting his curiously. 

“Just a fun idea Sharena and I had.”

Anna and the Askrian princess smirked.

”We’re dividing you all into groups.” Sharena said, clapping her hands together. 

“Me, Alfonse, Commander Anna, Flora, Jakob, Chrom, Cherche, and Lissa will be team one. Team two is Robyn, Takumi, Niles, Ricken, Caledori, Henry, Laslow, and Gregor. Frederick will referee.”

”Referee what?” Chrom asked, looking bewildered as Anna chuckled. 

“Our all out water battle of course! Once you’re hit you’re out! Last team standing is the winner!”

Takumi’s eyes gleamed competitively, but Jakob just scoffed. 

“Hmph. As if you’d ever succeed in making me play such a ridiculous game-“ 

He broke off as a wave of water slapped him across the face, drenching his front shirt and hair to the point where it now resembled a mop. 

Niles snickered as he donned his water tome.

”Sorry, what was that?” he taunted. “I didn’t quite catch that.” 

Jakob’s eyes narrowed dangerously as he brandished his water tome. 

“Oh it is on!”

Felicia was the first to be taken out unsurprisingly. Both teams had been narrowed down to Alfonse, Jakob, and Chrom while the second had Robyn, Takumi, Niles, and Ricken remaining. The four were expertly hidden behind a large rock, carefully planning their next assault. 

“”I’ve got a plan.” Takumi said, drawing some stick figures in the sand. “We’ll have Robyn and I attack from the sides. Ricken, you’re up front. Niles, you sneak up from behind to catch them off guard while we have them distracted.”

”I normally don’t take orders from anyone who’s not my liege. But since you asked so nicely..” Niles drawled, earning an eye roll from the prince and a shudder from Ricken. 

“Here they come.. right into our trap..” Takumi murmured, peering out from behind the rock to carefully observe the trio making their way towards them, following the footsteps they’d cleverly placed in the sand. 

“That’s my que..” Niles whispered, slipping away into the brush. 

When Takumi nodded, Ricken got into position while Robyn and the prince crept in like hunters from the side. 

“I think we’re getting close.” Chrom said. “The footprints lead over here.” 

“Finally.” Jakob grunted. “We can put a stop to this childish game.”

”I don’t know Jakob.. you seemed awfully into it.”

There was a teasing note in Alfonse’s voice, followed by a scoff. 

“Preposterous! I just want to win so we can end all of this.”

“Uh-huh, sure.”

Robyn heard Takumi mutter, then signaled with his hand. The pair burst from the bushes beside them and fired. The trio whirled in surprise as Ricken attacked from the front and managed to take out Alfonse, who threw his hands up in defeat. 

“Ah, a sneak attack! Very clever.” Chrom chuckled as he dodged.

”Clever indeed, but not enough!” Jakob chimed in, launching an attack of his own. 

Robyn and Takumi managed to dart out of the way, but the water struck Ricken in the chest. 

“Aw, damn it!” he huffed, staring in dismay at his dripping chest. “Guess I’m out.”

”And then there were two.” Jakob remarked, and Chrom took a battle stance. 

“Think you can withstand our super attack?” Chrom chimed in. 

“We won’t need to because you won’t survive ours!” Takumi countered slyly, and before they could even blink, two water balls shot out from the bushes behind them and struck the pair in their backs with deadly precision. 

“What the-?!” Chrom started, then sighed in defeat and glanced at Jakob apologetically. 

“I guess that’s what we get for being too cocky.”

”Team one has been defeated! Which means Team Two is the winner!” Sharena cheered, and Takumi pumped his fist with a cry of triumph. 

“Yes!”

Bursting with excitement, Robyn threw her arms around Takumi’s neck, almost knocking him off his feet as she tackled him into a hug.

”W-whoa!” 

He froze in surprise as he quickly caught her, and she immediately felt embarrassed. 

I hope I didn’t overstep..

But to her utter astonishment, Takumi laughed and lifted her into the air, spinning her in a circle. 

“You’re going to give me a run for my money with your tactical skills.” she said when he set her down. “Embla had better watch out!”

”Guess I’ll have to help you plan the next battle.” he responded. 

Evening fell, and the heroes were all gathered by the fire, sitting in a circle. They were chatting amicably amongst themselves as Niles stood up, his eyes dancing with mischief.

”You know what a lovely night like this calls for? Ghost stories.”

”G-ghost stories?! No way! Those are lame!” Ricken retorted. 

“Why not? You scared?” Niles shot back, and the mage blanched. 

“I-I’m not scared! Only kids get scared of dumb fictional stories!” 

“Ah, but this story isn’t fiction.. it’s fact.” Niles chuckled, and stood up and sauntered into the middle of the group, lowering his voice to a sinister murmur. 

“It all started on a calm, summer night, just like this one. There was a nasty old witch who lived in a cave isolated on this very island. She was so vain, so obsessed with beauty and youth that she resorted to.. darker methods to preserve it.”

Ricken and the others listened with baited breath as the story went on, even Takumi who was trying to maintain composure. 

“Legend has it if you go into her cave at night and your reflection in the shiny walls looks grotesque, it will come out and drag you onto the wall where you’ll be trapped forever. Meanwhile, the witch will take on your appearance, luring all of your loved ones right into the cave where..”

Niles paused dramatically for effect before snarling 

“They DIE!!!”

Startled gasps escaped the circle as Niles cackled wickedly and snuffed out the fire abruptly.

”Goodnight.. sleep tight.” he sneered as he waltzed to his tent. 

A foreboding silence hovered over the group, finally broken by Felicia’s nervous giggle.

”W-well that was fun! G-guess we should head to bed now!”

The others mumbled in agreement, hesitantly making their way to their tents. Not far off, the entrance to the cave further up the beach glowed ominously in the moonlight. Robyn sighed as she settled into her tent. She had secretly enjoyed the story, and once in awhile she got a thrill out of scaring herself with horror stories before bed. The other heroes on the other hand, were left quite jumpy. 

I have a feeling this is going to be a long night..

Strong hands on her shoulders shook her awake, and it was still dark out when she opened her eyes to see Ricken crouched over her, his pupils as wide as full moons.

”I-It’s real!” Ricken gasped out in panic. 

“What’s real?” Robyn asked, frowning as she sat up. 

“The ghost! Niles wasn’t joking!”

Robyn was instantly alert, her interest piqued. 

“You saw it?”

”W-well no, but I went into the cave and-“

”You went into the cave?!”

Now Robyn was impressed. While he’d never admit it, she knew the story had shook him to his core, and she hadn’t expected him to be so.. bold. 

“M-my reflection was glaring at me! It was horrifying! I got out of there as fast as I could b-but what if it comes after me?!”

”Hm..”

Robyn stood, smoothing out her cloak and tucking her Briedablik under her arm as she started towards the entrance of the tent. 

“W-where are you going?!” Ricken yelped. 

“To confront the ghost.” Robyn replied nonchalantly. “If there’s a threat to the army, I want to make sure it’s dealt with properly.”

Ricken followed her as she walked towards the cave, pleading. 

“D-don’t go there Robyn! She might try to get you too!”

”Get who?”

A familiar voice interrupted, and they turned to see Takumi stepping out of his tent with a yawn. For the first time, his hair wasn’t tied up in its usual style, but instead fell down his back, loose and free. Robyn gazed at it in wonder, distracted until he started to tie it up into his usual spiked style. 

“Robyn’s going to confront the witch in the cave!” Ricken informed him in a trembling voice. “Talk her out of it please!”

Takumi scrutinized her, and Robyn straightened up boldly. While he couldn’t see her eyes, she knew it was clear she wasn’t going to back down easily. 

“Nope. She’s not going to listen to me. She’s too stubborn. 

Robyn just smiled. 

“Well, if you’re all done bickering, I’ll be going now.” 

“..Wait.”

Robyn paused as Takumi fished around in his tent, pulling out his bow and a lantern. 

“I’m coming with you. If I let you go alone and something happens, I’ll never hear the end of it.”

”I-I’ll come too!” Ricken blustered, and they fell into step on either side of Takumi as he lead the way into the cave. 

Robyn stifled a giggle at how jumpy Ricken was, flinching at even the slightest sound.

”T-that’s where I saw it!” Ricken said, pointing at the glass like walls up ahead. 

Takumi rolled his eyes as they started walking by the shimmering glass like walls that seemed to give off their own eerie glow, muttering under his breath.

”I’m not afraid of the dark, or “haunted” caves, or my creepy reflection staring back at me following my every step-“

The prince broke off, his eyes widening as he leaped away from the wall shouting

”WHEN DID THAT GET HERE?! GET IT AWAY! GET IT AWAY!”

”Takumi calm down-“

Robyn tried to console him, but the prince wasn’t listening as his Fujin Yumi glowed in the dimly lit cave, firing arrow after arrow. 

“DIE ALREADY!!!”

Unsure of what else to do, Robyn grabbed the prince firmly by the shoulders and pressed him up against the wall. Takumi’s face flushed crimson as the bow fell from his hands and the Summoner leaned in until she was almost nose to nose with the Hoshidan. 

“What are you-“

”It’s. Just. Your. Reflection.”

She felt her tone soften as she looked into his wide eyes, and slowly stepped back, moving to stand next to him as one hand rested on his shoulder. 

“Look, see? It’s just distorted by the grooves in the walls.”

Hesitantly, Takumi and Ricken looked into their reflections, the realization dawning on them.

”Hey, we’re the scary monsters! There’s no witch! Robyn’s right!” Takumi exclaimed as he picked up his yumi with an embarrassed chuckle. 

Ricken looked sheepish as well, mumbling 

“I feel like a dumb kid now.”

”Can.. this just stay between us? I think I’ve humiliated myself enough.” Takumi asked, and Robyn just giggled.

”Don’t worry, your secret’s safe with me. But let’s get back to the others before we’re missed.”

”Right!” Ricken agreed a little too quickly. 

Takumi sighed, smoothing his damp hair back into place as he gazed out across the ocean. He’d just finished having a good, long swim and had already packed up his things. 

This is the life.. I’m going to miss this place.. he thought regretfully, sitting down on a large rock as the waves lapped soothingly around him. 

He wanted one last look at the ocean before they headed back, wanting to memorize every last detail. A blue glint caught his sharp, hazel gaze, stealing his eyes away from the sea of vast blue. Something was caught on the rock, glowing brighter than the sparkling seas as the prince stooped to pick it up, dangling the chain in front of him curiously. It was a beautiful, dragon shaped necklace, unscathed by the ocean, and when he touched the shimmery blue heart shaped stone in the middle, it filled his chest with a strange warmth. A smile made its way to Takumi’s lips. He had no need for such trinkets, but he liked the foreign warmth that flooded him by just touching it. 

Where did you come from..? he asked it silently. 

With great care, Takumi tucked it into his pocket. 

He had a strange feeling it would be very important later. 

Chapter Text

https://www.tumblr.com/robynmizorewrites/745947953028579328/art-for-theres-beauty-in-vulnerability?source=share

Robyn sighed, mulling over her piles of papers for the battle against Muspell. While they’d won the last battle, they’d not done so without sustaining serious burn injuries from the fiery kingdom. It had left several members of the army stuck in the infirmary and the healers with their hands full. Robyn was determined not to repeat that. Their next battle was to take place in a fiery field with some forest for cover. Robyn was considered an extraordinary tactician, but the the endless strings of battle were taking a serious toll on her mind, and the mental exhaustion was hard to ignore. A cup of warm tea plunking down in front of her startled her, and she looked up to see Takumi standing behind her scowling, his arms crossed. 

“Have you taken a break at all?” he inquired sharply. 

He’d made it clear before he disliked how hard she worked herself. 

“Ah..”

”I’ll take that as a no then.”

A sigh escaped him as he sat beside her and his tone softened. 

“You still blaming yourself for the last battle, huh? It wasn’t your fault. How were you supposed to know they put fire traps in the ground?”

In the last fight, the majority of the injuries had been caused by fire traps that had been planted in the ground. Any one who’s stepped on them was instantly surrounded by flames that burst from the ground. Robyn breathed in the comforting scent of the genmaicha tea the Hoshidan prince had brought her and shared dejectedly at it. 

“But a tactician is supposed to predict all the possible outcomes!” she protested. “How can the army trust me if I can’t keep them safe? If the enemy outsmarts me?”

”Because you can’t predict every single outcome. Even the best tactician in the world can’t.” he retorted firmly. “Anyone in the army could see that you work harder than anyone here to ensure the army’s safety. And if anyone takes an issue with you, they’ll have me to deal with.”

A sense of warmth enveloped her at the conviction in his voice. Even with her face  hidden by her hood, Takumi had guessed exactly what was going on in her mind. 

“Thank you, Takumi.” she replied gratefully. “But you really don’t have to go out of your way for my sake. You don’t have to defend me from the other heroes. It would be unfair of me to expect you to.”

”It’s no trouble. Because you’d do the same for me, right?”

A smile made its way to her lips. She didn’t even have to think about that one.

”Of course I would! Don’t be silly.”

”Heh..”

His hazel gaze turned to the papers scattered all over the table, his lips moving faintly as he read them over carefully. 

“You know..” He picked up the quill and tapped the place where she’d put the fliers. “You shouldn’t put so many fliers. They know that we know about the traps. So they’d be expecting that and planning accordingly.”

The gears in Robyn’s head were turning and she nodded quickly. 

“You’re right! Doing something bold like that would definitely catch them off guard as well as..”

She crossed out the fliers and redrew them near the forest. 

“Since they’re expecting us to use our fliers, we should hide them here. It’ll confuse them.”

Takumi was nodding in agreement, that competitive glint in his eyes. 

“Yep! And knowing them, I bet they’ll have their healers in the back. We can draw their army to the front with their backs to the forest and then-“

”We ambush them!” Robyn finished excitedly. 

“This plan is perfect!” Takumi exclaimed. 

Their eyes met, and while she knew he couldn’t see her’s under that hood, she hoped her smile was enough to show her gratitude. How grateful she was that he was there.

Takumi headed back to his quarters from the mess hall, lost in thought. 

I wish Robyn had just told me she was overworked. he thought as he bit back a sigh, forcing down the pang of guilt that nagged at the back of his mind that he should have noticed sooner. 

He’d have to keep a closer eye on her. 

Voices coming from one of the rooms he passed drew his attention, the door slightly ajar. Curious, he paused to listen in. 

“Your approach is just too.. chivalrous. You want to get a girl to go out with you, you’ve gotta do it right.” 

It was Niles. Frowning, Takumi crept closer to peer through the door. Niles, Ricken, and Laslow all had their backs turned to him, deep in conversation. 

“I’d like to think I’m quite good at flirting.” Laslow huffed, earning a snicker from the white haired thief. 

“Oh yes, that must be why all the girls run from you.. hm?” 

Takumi rolled his eyes as he started to walk away. He had better things to do than stand there listening to Niles and Laslow discuss dating techniques. He was no stranger to war, thus why he’d never really given romance much thought. 

“Why.. even the Summoner turned you down.” 

That made the prince stop dead in his tracks as Niles continued talking. 

“I don’t see why you’d bother going after her. Is it the air of mystery around her? Or does that hood make you hot and bothered?”

Rage began to slowly burn in Takumi’s stomach. He couldn’t quite place a finger on why, but something in the way Niles spoke of Robyn made his blood boil. Whirling around, he stormed over towards the door with the intention of ripping it open and flinging the sharpest retort he could think of to silence him, but his hand hovered over the knob as Ricken protested hotly

”Don’t talk about Robyn like that!”

If he went in there now, they’d know he was eavesdropping and he’d probably be met with scorn. That and he wanted to see if they had any ill intentions for the Summoner, and they certainly weren’t going to tell him about it. Pressing his back against the door, still out of sight, he decided to keep listening in. 

“Let’s refrain from arguing.” Laslow sighed. “If you’re so sure you’ve got a better technique then I do, let’s see it.”

”Ooooh, gladly.” Niles sneered as his footsteps neared the door. 

Takumi frowned. What was he doing?

”Soo.. pretend there’s a girl right here.”

There was a scratching noise as he traced the wood of the door, drawing up a mental image. 

“Girls like a guy who takes charge. Someone who’s dominate and knows what he wants. Someone who’s bold.” Niles went on in a sultry purr. “So skip the small talk and go straight for what you want.. like this!”

Takumi jumped, a flush creeping up his neck as Niles suddenly slammed his his hand into the door, trapping his imaginary victim to the wall, a shuffling noise sounding behind the prince as Niles leaned in, practically whispering in his ear at that point. 

“Hey..” His voice lowered to a seductive murmur. “I wanna date you.” 

Although he knew he wasn’t the one being spoken to, Takumi found he couldn’t move. Couldn’t speak. As his mortification rose, so did the heat on his neck and face as Ricken asked skeptically 

“Are you sure that’ll get a girl to like you? Seems more like you’re traumatizing them if you ask me.”

”Oh I’m absolutely positive.” Niles’s voice oozed confidence, and still flustered, Takumi slowly eased himself away from the wall, hurrying back to his room. 

That is horrible advice! he fumed as he shut his door with a slam and tried to compose himself. 

A lingering thought crept out from the back of his mind from the beach trip, and remembered the warmth of the Summoner’s hands on his shoulders as she pressed him against the wall and leaned in until her nose was inches from his. Niles’s advice was not only stupid, but also borderline harassment. But if it were Robyn instead of Niles- 

No. 

The heat on Takumi’s face intensified, and he quickly pulled his hair out of its ties, running his fingers through it with a scowl as he tried to get ahold of himself. He refused to entertain such thoughts as he stormed over to his bed and threw himself onto it. Yanking the blanket over himself, Takumi buried his face deep into his pillow and refused. 

The fire in her room sizzled and cracked as Robyn snuggled into her plush rocking chair, savoring its warmth. A book rested in her lap, the bright illustration on the cover a sharp contrast to the usual dull strategy and history books she usually read. A dry chuckle escaped the Summoner’s lips. 

Guess you won me over, Caledori. she thought, thumbing through the pages of the romcom novel her new friend had slipped her earlier. 

“While I admire your hard work ethic, you’ve got to learn to take breaks!” she’d scolded, hands on her hips.

That beautifully vibrant red hair swaying just past her hips, Caledori herself looking like the heroine of the very romcom novel she’d thrusted into her hands. 

“..Read this! It’s my personal favorite!”

”Rom.. com?”

Robyn had frowned, the words sounding foreign on her tongue, earning an eye roll and a huff. 

“You know.. romantic comedy? Haven’t you ever been in love before?!”

”Um.. n-no..” Robyn had mumbled, her face flushed with embarrassment. 

“Well, maybe that book will do you some good then.” the pegasus knight replied with a smile, turning to glance over her shoulder with a wink. “Who knows, maybe someone in the army will catch your eye!”

Robyn glanced up from the book, and back out her window. It was getting late, the moon rising steadily in the sky, and already she was down to the last exciting chapters. 

Might as well.. This book is so good. Those last few chapters can’t hurt. 

A muted thump from the hallway drew her attention, and her gaze lingered curiously on her closed bedroom door. Her and Takumi were the the only ones who occupied those rooms, and besides..

”Who would be up at this hour?” she murmured to herself. 

Her body filled with unease as she reluctantly set the book down and moved towards the door, setting her feet down lightly as to not alert whoever was out there. As her hand hovered over the knob, she jumped at the soft thud that sounded right next to her room, followed by a muffled sob, and her eyes widened. 

Someone’s hurt!

Swinging the door open quickly, Robyn let her eyes adjust to the dim lighting as she looked around, stopping in her tracks when she spotted the lone figure huddled by the window, shoulders shaking, the long tied up silver hair unmistakable. 

“..Takumi..?” she called softly, stepping closer. 

He flinched at her voice, standing up and turning away sharply so she wouldn’t see his face, but Robyn didn’t miss the tear tracks that glistened on his cheeks, and Takumi cleared his throat. 

“Leave me alone.” he said firmly. 

While the words were harsh, the quiver in his voice betrayed him as Robyn glided over to rest a hand on his shoulder. 

“..Was it another nightmare?”

His back still turned, he nodded, just faintly. Robyn gently turned him to face her, her other arm draping around his back as she led him to her room. He followed without protest, letting the door close softly behind them as she stepped away from the prince, peering anxiously into the face that was cast in shadow, unable to look at her. 

“..Do you want to talk about it?”

Silence. Then his lips trembled, and he finally managed to get the words out, his voice cracked with pain. 

“I.. I saw Mother die.. I.. I couldn’t save her. Maybe if I’d been faster o-or trained harder..”

A shudder passed through his body and he stumbled. Robyn rushed over and drew her arms around him, pulling Takumi into her chest as they sank to the floor, a choking sob wracking his body. His walls came down at once as he buried his face into her neck, lungs heaving as he cried. His fingers wound tightly into the front of her cloak, gripping it tightly as if it were the only thing left on the earth, his only lifeline. 

“Shh.. it’s okay.. You’re okay. I’m here..”

Her fingertips ghosted over his back, rubbing small circles while her other hand ran soothingly down his hair. Over and over she whispered into his ear as the heartbreaking wails tore from his throat. It’s okay. He was okay. She was here. It wasn’t his fault. When the tide showed no sigh of stopping, the Summoner began to feel helpless, until her mind flashed back to the moment they bonded over rice balls and miso soup. 

Will you sing? he’d asked, his eyes burning with an intensity she’d yet to understand, almost pleading. 

Pressing closer to him, the soothing melody drifted from her lips, washing over the prince like a cool breeze on a hot summer night. 

www.tiktok.com/t/ZT8FjqakL/

“..The city we called home now ruins..”

Takumi froze in her arms, his breath coming out in shuddering gasps, the tears still falling as Robyn stroked the back of his head gently and continued. 

“I’ve waited all this time for you,

my dear..

In my hands.. a forget-me-not.”

Robyn leaned back as she nestled Takumi more comfortably in her arms, letting his cheek rest on her chest as she dried his tears. 

“Light my fire and burn my tears..

Let my body finally fade away..

My story will live on in the earth and,

I will wrap myself inside of its roots.”

Takumi shivered in her arms, a long sigh escaping him as he closed his eyes, his tears slowing as he surrendered to her touch. 

“When the seasons change, I’ll awaken

For all winter, I’ll have been waiting! 

The.. forget-me-not,

Flower has bloomed again.. 

Right here.”

The Summoner dropped her voice to the gentlest of whispers. A soft breeze guiding the night. 

“I remember..

Do you remember me?

Can you recall the day you met me?”

As the last notes of the song began to ring out, Robyn’s voice shook with emotion as she forced the tears back at the sheer, heart wrenching beauty of vulnerability of that moment as Takumi huddled silently in her embrace. 

“I remember.. 

Do you remember me?

Say once more.. 

That you love me..”

The final notes rang gently into the air, a pleasant silence only broken by the cracking of the fire following. Robyn looked down at Takumi, who had stilled in her arms. His eyes were still closed, his shuddering gasps having faded into slow, steady breaths. He didn’t move, even when she murmured his name as she brushed his silver bangs out of his eyes with only the tenderest of touches. 

He’s asleep.. she realized with a smile. Which is good.. He must be exhausted. 

But the floor was no place to sleep. Robyn cradled him in her arms as she slowly eased them both up and into the rocking chair next to them. There was enough room for them to sit beside each other. Takumi murmured but didn’t wake as she covered him with the blanket that had been draped neatly over the back of the chair, pressing closer to her. Robyn froze at the foreign warmth that pooled in her chest. Unsure of what else to do, she began to rock the chair gently. The creases in the prince’s face smoothed completely as a small smile crept onto his lips. Perhaps he was dreaming of the beach again, or of an adventure at sea, the waves rocking the boat gently. Dawn would break in a few hours, but Robyn didn’t mind if it took a little longer. 

I don’t need sleep. This is far more important. she thought as she continued to rock the chair gently. 

As the night wore on, the moon rose higher in the sky, until it was peeking through her window, it’s rays kissing Takumi’s face as he lay in her arms. Robyn felt her heart quicken as his pale skin was illuminated by the rays, the silver in his hair shining brighter than ever.

He’s beautiful.. she realized.

Takumi was beautiful.. and it stole her breath away. 

Note from the Authoress:

So here we have the first song cover in our Redemption album! Don’t worry I haven’t forgotten about Constant as the Stars Above. I’m no professional singer by any means, this was just for fun. I’ve come a long way confidence wise. I used to hate my voice actually. I still haven’t fully accepted it.. but I’m hoping to work past that as I continue to improve myself. Thank you so much for your support and stay tuned for more chapters! 

Chapter Text

https://www.tumblr.com/robynmizorewrites/745947985226104832/art-for-heart-of-a-dragon?source=share

A soft hand caressing his hair was the first thing that registered in Takumi’s mind when he finally came to. 

“Nnn..”

His mind still felt hazy, his eyes heavy with sleep as he opened his eyes a slit. 

“Good morning.” a soft, familiar voice murmured.

Robyn..

Takumi froze, the memories of last night coming back in a rush. His nightmares sometimes left him prone to sleepwalking, and he’d ended up on the hall way. Next thing he knew, he was sobbing in the Summoner’s arms, letting out all the emotions he’d tried so desperately to hide. The weakness he’d never allowed to show around others. 

“..Are you feeling better?”

The flush that had been creeping up his neck intensified, and he was bracing himself to blurt out a quick “Sorry!” before bolting out and locking himself in his room till New Years, but he stopped himself. There was no judgment in her tone, only the soft touch of her hand still caressing his hair, a gentle voice laced with concern. She didn’t look down on him for being weak. She was worried about him. 

She.. cares..

Takumi took a deep breath, slowly easing himself away from her, unable to meet her eyes, even if he could see them. 

“..Sorry you had to see me like that..” he whispered, his heart thumping in his chest, cheeks burning with shame. 

“You have nothing to be sorry for. Vulnerability is a strength, not weakness. It’s human.”

The reply was so honest. So simple. But what had he done to deserve such kindness?

”S..Stand up.” he ordered quietly, earning a head tilt that only increased his embarrassment. “Just.. just trust me.”

”Is.. everything okay?” she asked, but complied. 

“C.. close your eyes.”

”O-okay..”

The prince hesitated a moment, but there was no going back as he reached into his pocket, his fingertips tingling as they brushed against the stone of the necklace. 

“You’d better not peek.” he mumbled, earning a giggle from her as he whisked the chain around her neck, clasping it into place. 

His hands rested on her shoulders as he slowly turned her to face the mirror.

”Okay.. you can open them now.”

While he wished he could see her face, the small gasp that escaped her lips brought a faint smile to his face. 

“T-Takumi, where did you..?”

”I found it on the beach. I didn’t really have a use for it, so I thought maybe you’d like it?”

”Its beautiful.. Thank you so much, Takumi! I’ll treasure this forever.”

The brightness of her smile was infectious, easing some of his previous embarrassment as he let his eyes wander the room, lingering on the bookshelf. Already he could see she was forming quite the collection. 

So she likes to read too.. he mused. I wonder if she likes history and philosophy too?

”I never realized your room was so close to mine.” he remarked. 

“I thought you might appreciate the quiet.” she responded. “You were a bit standoffish at first, so I was trying to be considerate.”

”Look..”

As a pang of guilt washed over him, his lips opened and closed a couple times before he stubbornly willed his voice to speak. 

“I’m.. sorry if I was a jerk when we first met. I have a hard time trusting other people, especially when I’ve just met them. I wasn’t expecting to be thrown into this war. But.. nether were you.”

Robyn nodded, seeming to understand as her smile remained unwavering. 

“We were all pulled into this war unexpectedly. And yet we all united as one to face this enemy that threatens us all. It’s truly amazing!”

Moved by the dreaminess of the Summoner’s tone, he nodded. 

“Whatever the others may say about me, just know I’ll always have your back. My bow will bend to your will.”

”As will the pages of my Briedablik. You’ll never feel alone again, Takumi.”

A long look passed between them, and Takumi’s heart felt lighter than it had ever been, the beach trip being the exception as he turned to leave. 

“Well, we should get ready to depart. We’ve got to figure out how to defeat Muspell before more soldiers end up injured.”

“I-I’ll come with!” Robyn volunteered immediately, and he held the door for her as she fell into step beside him. 

The Summoner was oddly quiet, which made the prince frown. As far as he knew, he hadn’t said anything too weird.. right? His mind impulsively darted back to last night. The way her finger tips had glided lightly through his hair, rubbing small circles into his back as she dried his tears and whispered a song only meant for his ears until he had fallen asleep. And then there was the necklace. Had her eyes sparkled the same way the stone did when it caught his eye? A startled gasp escaped his lips as he felt his heart flutter strangely. 

Takumi’s sudden gasp brought the Summoner to an abrupt halt, glancing over her shoulder at him in concern. His hand rested lightly across his heart, his face steadily growing more scarlet. 

“Are.. you okay?” she inquired. I hope he’s not getting sick too..

”Ah.. y-yes yes. I’m fine!” Takumi replied hurriedly, seeming to be trying to compose himself. “I just had a weird dream last night. That’s all.”

”I see.”

They resumed walking, and Robyn decided against asking what the dream was about. While she was grateful he was willing to be so open and vulnerable around her, she didn’t want to push it. They made their way into the mess hall, Flora greeting them with a kind smile, pouring some fruit scented tea as they settled down across from each other at the fireplace. 

“Speaking of dreams.. I had this really strange one the other night.”

”Like.. a nightmare?”

”No..”

The Summoner’s eyebrow furrowed as she tried to recall all the details of the strange encounter.

”It all just felt so.. real. I was some snowy clearing, and some woman was talking to me. But it was so snowy and windy, I could barely see her face. She said her name was Gunnthrà and-“

”D-did you say Gunnthrà?”

Both their heads turned to see Fjorm staring at them with wide eyes.

”Yeah, why? You know her?” Takumi frowned.

”That’s my sister.. She’s been hiding away since Surtr took over Nifl.” Fjorm murmured, then turned a hopeful gaze towards Robyn. “My sister holds great power.. did you say you saw her in a dream?”

When Robyn nodded, perplexed, Takumi’s expression shifted from curious to deeply pensive as he rose to his feet. 

“I think Alfonse needs to hear this too.”

”So Fjorm’s sister might hold the key to defeating Surtr..” Alfonse mused, his face deeply pensive.

Commander Anna was there too, on standby, listening in. 

“I was going to engage Múspell head on like we originally planned, and you did go through the trouble of coming up with that plan.”

”Well we can always use that strategy for a later battle.” Commander Anna pointed out, running a hand through her long, red hair. “If there’s a way to defeat Múspell, we should act now.”

Alfonse rose clapping his hands together as he told Anna to gather their troops, and Robyn and Takumi exchanged determined nods. It wasn’t long before the group was mobilized, heading to Nifl. Gunnthrà’s voice echoed in Robyn’s mind. 

“Oh how I wish for the day we could meet face to face.” she’d said. 

Robyn hoped so too. For some reason when she had those dreams, she never once thought to ask how they were sharing dreams on the first place, waking with a feeling of frustration as the question continued to remain unanswered. 

“We’ll be at the gate soon!” Fjorm said as she led the way. 

“I don’t like this.. it’s too quiet.” Takumi muttered, the grip on his Fujin Yumi tightening. 

His eyes were looking around distrustfully, scanning every blade of grass, every thicket as if it might conceal an enemy. As if on cue, the Askrian army tensed as rapid footsteps sounded towards them, and Niles, who they’d sent to scout ahead, was hurrying back. His face was grim and devoid of its usual smirk. 

“Bad news.” he grunted. “Those dastards set one of our villages on fire!”

”What?!”

There was no hiding the outrage in Alfonse’s voice.

”There’s innocent women and children in that town! Don’t they care if they kill them?!” Sharena gasped. 

“Guess not.” Alfonse muttered. “Come on, and watch out for flames!” 

They took off towards the smoldering village in the distance, Takumi’s face taut as they closed in. 

“Stay close to me, okay?” he said. “These people clearly have no honor, and wouldn’t hesitate to attack you even without a weapon.”

Robyn nodded, warmed by the fact that he wanted to protect her, her mind lingering briefly to the mysterious rapier she had when she first got here. She could still feel its presence even now, and she could materialize it at will. But she was reluctant to share that information. Not until she understood more. 

A lone figure with piercing red eyes and pink twin tails was waiting for them, flanked by soldiers. 

“You!” Alfonse growled, drawing his blade. “Are you the one responsible for these flames?!” 

The woman’s red eyes glossed over the group with indifference as she replied. 

“And so what if I did?”

Despite the flames, Robyn felt strangely chilled at the coldness of her voice that seemed to reflect in her gaze. 

She’s so emotionless..! How can she look at such a nightmarish attack and feel nothing?!

Sharena seemed to share Robyn’s sentiment as she stepped forward, her voice trembling with outrage. 

“You could kill innocent women and children with these flames! They didn’t even do anything to you! Don’t you care?!”

The woman seemed unmoved by Sharena’s cry, drawing her blade as Takumi demanded roughly. 

“Who even are you?!”

”My name’s Laevatein. But that’s irrelevant because you’re going to die now.”

Laevatein raised her sword in signal, and the clearing exploded into battle. Alfonse lunged, the clash of metal ringing through the air as they met each other head on. They danced around each other in a whirlwind of striking blades, faster than the eye could follow. A group of pegasus flyers floated from the sky to join the battle, only to be knocked out of the sky by a barrage of teal arrows. Niles joined in, but Robyn knew he couldn’t match Takumi’s skill as the Hoshidan kept up the onslaught. 

The endless training he does really shows!

Flora, Jakob, and Felicia were on standby, flanking her as they threw daggers at anyone foolish enough to come near, and it wasn’t long before they were able to drive Múspell out. Laevatein glared at them as she snapped

”You might have won this time, but this isn’t over! Next time, we’ll burn you to bits!”

Takumu met her gaze evenly, lifting his chin defiantly. 

“You terrify me.” he deadpanned, his tone dripping with sarcasm and a hint of mockery. 

The Múspell general gave them one last hate filled look through smoldering crimson eyes before hurrying after her injured troops. 

“I’m glad that’s over with.” Caledori sighed, resting her hand on her hip. “But look at this awful mess they made! They almost destroyed the entire village! I don’t even recognize this anymore!”

”I know we need to get to Nifl, but leaving the village like this isn’t right. Surely we can stay and help with the repairs?” Robyn suggested. 

The destruction was reminding her too much of the day her kingdom fell to ruin, and she itched to do something about it. Sharena seemed to share Robyn’s feelings as she turned to give Alfonse a pleading look. The prince smiled gently as he relented. 

“Of course we can! What kind of heroes would we be if we don’t help our own people?”

The Order of Heroes was quickly divided up into groups, Robyn, Takumi, Ricken, Flora, Felicia, and Jakob tasked with distributing medical supplies to help with the injuries. Three young kids were huddled at the edge of the clearing with their parents, coughing loudly. 

“They okay?” Takumi called as they approached, and Robyn noticed the parent’s faces were taut with worry as they shook their heads. 

“Got a few burns on them.” the father replied, his tone heavy with exhaustion. “Sore throats too. We’re trying to treat them but they won’t hold still.”

The children were coughing and whimpering pitifully while their mother desperately tried to console all three of them. 

“Here, let me give it a try.” Takumi said as he knelt down beside the worst of the injured children, a small boy who couldn’t have been older than eight. 

“Hey buddy, whatcha doing over here?” he asked, and the boy stopped sniffing for a moment to mumble.

”W-well there was a b-big fire. It destroyed our house.. and almost got me too!”

”Whoa, that’s crazy!” Takumi exclaimed, the friendly smile on his face remaining as he widened his eyes, as if fascinated by the child’s tale. “I bet you were really really brave though, right?”

”Y-yeah!” the kid straightened his shoulders, and as they spoke, Robyn took the opportunity to treat his burns while he was distracted. “I barely even cried! And I helped Dad get my little sister out too!”

Takumi bobbed his head in agreement to the boy’s words.

”Yep, sounds like you were super brave! Say buddy, I’ve got a job for ya. But I need a brave, strong boy like you for the task. You in?”

”Yeah!”

Robyn smiled as she finished treating the burns.

”Well, see how easy it was to treat those burns? I bet it hardly hurt right?”

”..Huh?”

The boy tilted his head, then his eyes stole to his now bandaged up arms and his mouth fell open.

”When did you..?” Takumi seemed quite pleased with himself as the boy beamed up at him. “Wow, you’re amazing, mister!”

”Of course he’s amazing. He is second prince of Hoshido after all!” Robyn couldn’t help chiming in, causing the prince’s face to flush scarlet as the kids exclaimed in admiration, and with encouragement from the older boy, Robyn was able to treat their wounds while they peppered Takumi with questions. 

While he looked embarrassed, she knew he was secretly pleased with the attention. The children were still coughing as she finished tending to them. 

“Do you think they can manage a little honey?” she asked the mother, who nodded gratefully. 

The two boys accepted the soothing treat with enthusiasm, but the little girl hesitated as she eyed the gleaming gold liquid distrustfully.

”It looks sticky!” she complained. 

“It is.” the Summoner responded gently, her voice encouraging. “But it’s sweet and lovely, and it’ll fix your cough. You want it to get better, right?”

”I.. I guess so.” the girl mumbled, still looking reluctant, but she tentatively tried some, letting out a little gasp of delight. “Wow, it’s really good!”

”See? Told you.”

They shared a giggle, and Robyn’s eyes met Takumi’s. He was looking at her with a softness in her eyes that made her heart quicken just slightly as they resumed treating the rest of the injured, Robyn humming in contentment. 

“I didn’t realize you were so good with children.” she said as they worked, earning a chuckle from the prince. 

“Me? Look at you! You’re a natural!” When her lips parted in surprise, it only made him smile more. “I’m serious! This reminds me of the time I gave a piggyback ride to some lost little snot back in Hoshido!”

At the mention of his kingdom again, Robyn’s interest piqued. There was always a sparkle in his eyes when the topic of his beloved kingdom came up, and she titled her head to indicate she was listening.

”My sister Azura had found some lost little kid in the village and was trying to help him get home, but he wouldn’t tell her a thing!”

Amusement crept into Takumi’s hazel gaze as he continued. 

“So I told him I needed to get a workout in and asked him to help me out. Got him to tell me where he lived and everything. So off we went. Ran all the way to his house, past a shop, through a field, and past a big mountain, finally arriving at the really big tree next to his house. He reminded me a bit of my younger self honestly. Mischievous and stubborn. It made me realize how much I want a son like that one day. I just hope I can be a good enough father to him..” he finished with a sigh. 

“..I think you’d make a wonderful father.”

A flush crept on the prince’s cheeks at the conviction in her tone. 

“Huh? Y-you really think so?” 

“I know so. Just look at the way you handled the lost boy, and the injured children here. They aren’t even your own children, but you sure treated them like they were! And just think of the impact you must have had on that little boy. He must have been over the moon when he realized he got a piggyback ride all the way to his house by Takumi, second prince of Hoshido! He’ll probably remember that for the rest of his life!”

As she finished speaking she had to stifle a giggle at how adorably flustered Takumi looked as he opened and closed his mouth, speechless. Finally collecting himself, he mumbled

”T-thanks. You would too. Make a good mother I mean.”

”Y-yeah?”

There was a pause as they stopped and looked at each other as Robyn found herself drawn to his reddish, hazel gaze, which had softened to a gentle, honey color. Takumi stepped closer, his scent wreathing around her, an unreadable emotion in his eyes, and Robyn instinctively felt her hand reaching out to brush against his-

“Excuse me..”

A soft voice from behind startled them, and Robyn’s hand shot back to her side as Takumi cleared his throat awkwardly. 

“Uh.. can we help you?” he asked. 

The old man smiled sheepishly as he held up the guitar. 

“Sorry, I couldn’t help but hear ya humming earlier. We’ve been through a lot lately. If it’s not too much trouble, we’d love to hear you sing.”

”I..um..”

A shy blush made its way to her cheeks, but she couldn’t held but eye the guitar longingly. Her fingers twitched at her side, hand stubbornly refusing to lift. 

“..Go on.”

”..!”

A familiar, soft hand guided her fingers to rest gently on the guitar’s neck, her fingers curling around it as Takumi nodded encouragingly, offering her a small grin. 

“You’re an amazing singer. You’ve got this!”

”..Okay.”

Robyn couldn’t deny the longing any further as she accepted the guitar and perched on a rock in the middle of the village. With curious glances, the other heroes began to gather around, having finished the repairs. Sharena was passing around some apples as the villagers settled beside the Order of Heroes as a united front. Robyn felt a little self conscious with all eyes turned expectantly towards her. 

I don’t know if I can do this.. she thought as her heart began to pound uneasily as her eyes met a familiar pair of hazel eyes.

Takumi..

He was leaning forward in anticipation, eyes fixed intently on her as if he was watching the most entertaining thing in the world. 

He believes in me! Robyn thought, her heart rising as she began to play, the words drifting from her lips with ease.

www.tiktok.com/t/ZT82NTfXM/

”With her wine stained lips,

Yeah she’s nothing but trouble. 

Cold to the touch,

But she’s warm as a devil. 

I gave her my heart but she wanted my soul!

She tasted a break and I can’t get more!”

With each note, Robyn could feel herself slowly relaxing as the music took hold. She’d written this song on a whim, and while she had no personal relation to the song, she still found it easy to put her emotions into it.

”You got me in chains!

You got me in chains for your love!

But I wouldn’t change..

No, I wouldn’t change this love. 

You got me in chains!

You got me in chains for your love. 

But I wouldn’t change.. 

No I wouldn’t change this love! 

Tryna break the chains

But the chains only break me..!”

The crowd was under Robyn’s spell as they began to sway in sync to her strums, clapping along softly as she continued to sing. 

“Tryna break the chains,

But the chains only break me..!

Alone in the night til she knocks on my door..

Oh no!”

Takumi chuckled a bit at this, and Robyn couldn’t help but do the same. 

“Wasted again but I can’t say no!”

Robyn’s strumming abruptly picked up in intensity. 

“Baby tell me why, why you do, do me wrong?!

Baby tell me why, why you do, do me wrong?!

Gave you my heart but you took my soul!

Oh Oh..”

Raising her hands, she began to clap quickly, the village and heroes enthusiastically joining in. 

“You got me in chains.. oh babe,

You got me in chains for your love!

But I wouldn’t change..

No I wouldn’t change this love!

You got me in chains!

You got me in chains for your love! 

But I wouldn’t change..

No I wouldn’t change this love!

Tryna break the chains, but the chains only break me..!”

Everyone swayed to the beat again, the dreadful memories of that morning temporarily forgotten as they all united under the beat. 

“Tryna break the chains, but the chains only break me!

Now sing!”

In a moment of boldness, Robyn compelled some of the audience to join in.

”Baby tell me why, why you do, do me wrong?!

Baby tell me why, why you do, do me wrong?!

Gave you my heart but you took my soul!

You got me in chains! 

You got me in chains for your love! 

But I wouldn’t change!

No I wouldn’t change this love!” 

The music intensified once more as the Summoner brought the song to a close.

”You got me in chains!

You got me in chains for your love! 

But I wouldn’t change..

No I wouldn’t change this love. 

Tryna break the chains, but the chains only break me..!”

A surprised silence followed for a moment, before they broke into an enthusiastic applause. 

“That.. was AWESOME! I didn’t know you could sing like that!” Ricken shouted, and even Niles looked impressed. 

“Wonder what other secrets our dear Summoner’s keeping?”

The old man was beaming from ear to ear as she handed the guitar back to him with a grateful nod. 

“See, I knew you could do it!” Takumi exclaimed. “You’re welcome by the way!”

Robyn giggled as he slung his arm around her. 

“Thank you for believing in me.” she replied sincerely. 

“I hope you can sing like that again sometime.” Alfonse chimed in, a glow in his eyes he gathered up the Order of Heroes. “But it’s time we head out. We need to reach the gate for Nifl as soon as possible.”

The soldiers chorused in agreement as they began their depart. 

“Ready to go Miss Songstress?”Takumi asked good naturedly, earning a vigorous nod as they fell into step in the middle of the group. Takumi’s arm remained comfortably around her shoulders as they walked, and Robyn found she couldn’t stop smiling as the bubbly feeling made her heart feel light as feathers. She couldn’t tell if it was from his touch, or the thrill of the song. 

Maybe both. 

Note from the Authoress:

Sorry for the delay, I lost a family member on Thursday so it’s been rough. I ended up writing a way longer chapter than I originally intended because I just really needed to get my emotions out. So there you have it: another song cover for our lovely tale! Credit goes to Nick Jonas for creating such an underrated masterpiece! Again, I am my no means a professional singer, but dancing in this video in my kimono was pretty therapeutic honestly. Made me feel a lot better. Stay tuned for more covers and awesome chapters! Our tale is no where near finished after all~

With much love (for all of you and Takumi),

Robyn. 

Chapter Text

https://www.tumblr.com/robynmizorewrites/745948031623561216/art-for-shattered-heart?source=share

“The gate’s just up ahead!” Robyn could hear Fjorm’s voice from the front of the group, and when she looked up ahead, she could see a snowy tunnel in front of them, blocked by what seemed to be a gate made from magical ice. The group milled around as the Nifl princess tried to open the gate to no avail. 

“That’s weird.. we must have been away for too long.” she frowned, turning to the group with an apologetic smile. “Sorry.. there’s a rite that I have to do to open the gate.”

”That’s fine! I’ll make us a nice lunch in the meantime!” Sharena replied cheerily, but before she could get to work, Anna and Niles hurried back from where they’d been keeping watch.

”Get into battle positions, now!” Anna ordered sharply, earning bewildered looks from the other heroes. 

“Anna, what’s going on-“

Alfonse was cut off by Niles’s sharp retort.

”You want your head on your shoulders or the floor?! Surtr’s coming!”

At Alfonse’s command, the Order of Heroes swiftly formed a defensive line, just in time as a voice sneered

”What’s this? A group of lambs lurking at Nifl’s gate? How bothersome, but still fun to burn..”

The king of Múspell glowered at them as he stepped out of the trees, his usual menacing smirk etched on his lips. 

“H-hurry! Through the gate!” Fjorm gasped, but the king simply shook his finger at them, and Robyn noticed Takumi had moved protectively in front of her as Surtr growled

”I’m going to make a deal with you. And you’d best consider it carefully, Prince Alfonse. Either you give me your head now, or I’ll set that entire village there right back on fire. All the woman and children will perish.. unless you offer me your head. What do you say, boy?”

No..

Robyn felt a sickening feeling in her stomach as she pictured the old man and the children being engulfed by the flames. Just moments ago, they’d all been swaying to the beat of her song, their worries forgotten. Would he really rip that away from them so soon? The coldness in his eyes made it clear he’d follow through on his threat. 

Ricken trembled as he pressed closer. Robyn instinctively rested a hand on her friend’s back. 

“If we lose Alfonse, who will lead us?” he whispered to her. “I.. I wish Maribelle was here. With her by my side.. I could do anything!” 

“Don’t worry.” Takumi assured them determinedly. “I’ll stand by you till the end. They will not make it past me.”

Meanwhile, Robyn noticed Alfonse’s downcast expression, as if he was considering Surtr’s words. His hand raised slightly, and his fingers gave a subtle flick. 

What is he doing? Robyn frowned as Alfonse straightened up and met the Múspell king’s threat with a calm smile. 

“Sorry Surtr, but I can’t give you my head. Guess you’ll just have to burn down the village then!”

“…”

A stunned hush came over the group as the king glowered at Alfonse in disbelief. 

“What?!”

”Go! To the gate!” the prince ordered sharply, and the group shot towards the gate. 

“Come on! We have to go, now!” Takumi exclaimed, pulling at her arm. 

But Robyn lingered, staring at the defenseless village as a sickening chill crept into her chest. 

“Takumi.. I can’t.. the village..”

”Do you trust me?!” he asked her fiercely, his hazel eyes piercing deep into hers. “There’s no time to explain, but they’ll be fine! Promise!”

The chill began to dissipate, and with a nod, she let Takumi take her hand and pull her through the gate. 

“Brother, have you gone mad?! You just abandoned those people to die!” Sharena yelled as the snow fell around them. 

They were now in Nifl, the kingdom of ice. There wasn’t a single spec of ground or plant that wasn’t covered in cold white substance as a chilly wind swept around them. Despite this, Robyn found she felt strangely neutral. Not too cold or hot. Before Alfonse could reply, Takumi stepped up with a smug grin. 

“No he didn’t! Didn’t you see that signal? I bet the villagers are long gone by now!”

”So that’s what that was..” Caledori mused while Ricken burst into laughter. 

“Ha! He’s gonna be so mad when he finds out he just destroyed an empty village!”

Flora and Felicia seemed perfectly at home as they gazed around in wonder. 

“Flora, it’s just like our Ice Tribe at home!” she squealed, dancing around in the flakes as the wind played with her pinkish auburn hair. 

“It is, isn’t it? I feel at home here.” Flora sighed dreamily, a flicker of humor in her grey eyes at her sister’s antics. 

A loud rustling in the bushes sounded from up ahead, and Jakob’s hand shot out to snatch Felicia’s arm. 

“Felicia, get back!” he snapped, yanking the maid behind him just in time as a ball of fire scalded the area she’d been standing previously. Flora looked horrified as Felicia cling to Jakob’s arm, whimpering as a woman with dark cyan hair and deep crimson eyes stepped out, flanked by a patrol of Múspell’s soldiers. 

“Another one?!” Takumi exclaimed in exasperation while Niles’s eyes narrowed. 

“Oh-ho.. going to try your luck with us little girl? It didn’t end very well for your other friends..” Niles sneered. “But if you wanna play with me, I’ll guarantee to make it extra fun.. for me of course. Not you. But you can scream my name after if you want..”

The woman gave Niles a look of piercing disgust, and Laevatein burst out from behind some of the other soldiers, her eyes smoldering pits of fire as she snarled 

“Don’t speak to Laegjarn that way, or I’ll kill you!”

”Sure you will. Just like you totally did earlier, right?” Niles taunted, and spitting with fury, Laevatein launched herself at Niles, who dodged the poorly aimed attack with ease, knocking her sword out of her hand with a well aimed arrow. She clutched her now bloodied hand as she fixed Niles with a hate filled glare. 

“Ohhh yes, just give into those impulses!” he sneered. “It’ll make mopping the floor with that lovely figure of yours even more delicious!” 

Alfonse flushed at the white haired outlaw’s antics, clearing his throat forcefully as he quickly pulled himself together, calling orders to the rest of the army, who were more than happy to oblige so they wouldn’t have to watch.. whatever the heck it was that Niles was doing. Surprisingly, Niles’s seductive, borderline harassment was actually enough to throw the enemy army off their game long enough for Askr to win, much to their humiliation. 

“R-retreat!” Laegjarn ordered sharply, looking flustered. “We can’t risk losing anymore soldiers!”

”What?! Sister are you insane?!” Laevatein shrieked. “I’m not done fighting yet! I’d rather die than lose to.. to him!” 

She jabbed a furious finger at Niles, who smiled and batted his eye innocently. 

“Who.. me? Whatever do you mean?”

”This isn’t up for discussion!” Laegjarn hissed, her face equally flushed as she dragged her sister off into the trees, ignoring her struggles and squawks of rage. 

Niles smiled coyly, waving seductively and blowing a kiss. 

“W-well that was certainly.. something.” Takumi muttered, his cheeks tinged pink. 

The other heroes, including Robyn mumbled in agreement, suffering from a similar.. ailment, except Henry, who was grinning ear to ear. 

“Hey, if we behead her, can I keep the head as a souvenir? Pleeeease? I wanna hex it so it still squawks even without a body!”

”…”

A long, uncomfortable silence followed as the others just stared at Henry, and Alfonse quickly jumped to his feet, clapping his hands together. 

“L-let’s build camp!” he blurted out, and everyone was more than happy to comply. 

“Gods.. why?!” Caledori sobbed as she huddled beside Robyn. “It’s just too awful!” 

“Truly a tragedy..” Laslow agreed somberly, drying a single, manly tear. 

“I don’t even have anything witty to say..” Niles mumbled, a tremor in his voice. “This.. this has never happened before! W-what is wrong with me?!”

”T-this world is too cruel!” Ricken sniffled.

”What are you guys crying about?”

The group jumped and turned to see Takumi standing behind them, face creased in a frown. Robyn felt a small flush creep up her neck when she saw his eyes were exclusively on her, full of worry. 

“I-it’s this l-love story!” Ricken wailed, pointing at the open book sitting in Robyn’s lap. “It’s too sad!”

”…”

Takumi stared at them, dumbfounded for a moment before finally spluttering out

“Wait.. you’re all worked up.. because of a book?!”

”You wouldn’t understand unless you’ve read it..” Laslow sighed as Takumi raised an eyebrow. “It’s a tale of two lovers-“

”Who fell in love during a dangerous war, but since they were from different clans, they weren’t allowed to be together!” Ricken interrupted, the words tumbling out in a rush. “But he decided he wanted to be with her anyways because he loved her more than life itself! But right when he decided to leave his clan for her, she mmft-!” 

Ricken broke off with a muffled yelp of protest as Niles suddenly gagged him with a rag. 

“No spoilers!” Niles and Caledori hissed simultaneously. 

“Shame on you, almost spoiling the fine tale.” Laslow huffed. “He doesn’t need to know the ending where the lass d-“

”Wanna be next?” Niles threatened with a seductive smirk, brandishing another rag. 

“N-no thank you!” Laslow stammered, flushing profusely. 

“Ugh.. I’ll.. I’ll read it..” Takumi muttered, a faint blush on his cheeks. “But not because I like romance or anything! I just want to see what’s so great about the book, that’s all!” 

“Don’t say we didn’t warn you..” Niles snickered as Laslow handed over the book. 

Takumi just huffed as he snatched it and marched over to sit by the fire and read. 

The fire crackled gently as the Order of Heroes huddled around it, sipping the hot bear stew Jakob and Flora, (Felicia was banned from the kitchen), had made. Robyn giggled softly at the memory of the other heroes gaping in disbelief when Takumi had brought home the bear he’d caught, rosy cheeked with a proud smile on his lips. The prince was currently sitting by the fire with the book on his lap, his eyes narrowed in concentration. 

“Wow, he’s getting really into it!” Caledori whispered.

Next to Robyn, Ricken was absorbed in writing, his quill flashing swiftly across the paper. 

“No.. that just sounds lame..” he mumbled, pausing with a frustrated look.

”Whatcha writing, a love letter?” Niles asked mischievously, siddling up to the mage, causing him to jump. 

“N-no.. it’s a letter to my parents! I’m just trying to figure out what to tell them about the war!” Ricken protested hotly. 

“Hm..”

Niles leaned against the snowy tree to think, then snapped his fingers. 

“Got it!”

”Oh no..” Laslow groaned. 

“Dear beloved parents, today some crazy lady tried to burn down an entire village of woman and children because daddy told her to. So we put our heads together and collectively decided seducing them to make them super uncomfy was a good idea, and then we proceeded to beat them to a bloody pulp-“

”I am not sending a letter that vulgar to my P-A-R-E-N-T-S!” Ricken exclaimed, putting heavy emphasis on the parents part, which earned him yet another snicker from the white-haired thief.

”What, I’m only helping by telling the totally honest truth!”

”No, you are not!” Ricken snapped. “The only thing you’re doing, is traumatizing them like you do with everyone else!”

Snatching up the quill and paper, he marched off towards his tent. 

“I’m finishing this letter BY MYSELF!” he declared, and Niles just shrugged and sauntered off. 

“And then there were three.” Laslow sighed. 

“Look!” Caledori hissed. “Takumi’s almost finished with the book!”

Robyn’s eyes stole to the Hoshidan prince, whose reddish hazel eyes were still narrowed in concentration, the breeze playing with his long, silver hair. His shoulders were tense, as if reading a high tension scene. 

“Poor Takumi..” Robyn mumbled. “I don’t think he’d going to like the ending..”

Laslow grimaced.

”Incoming chaos in three.. two.. one..”

”Wait.. she dies?!” Takumi exclaimed, staring wide eyed at the book. 

His eyes scanned furiously over the remaining pages, the disbelief in his face rapidly increasing, as was the volume of his voice. 

“It.. it can’t end like this! Not only does she die, but she doesn’t even get an afterlife?! She just doesn’t exist anymore and he’s forced to live without her forever?! T-this is..”

He closed his eyes tightly as he shed a couple of tears. 

“Are you crying?” Niles snickered, causing the Hoshidan’s face to turn scarlet. 

“I-I’m not crying!” he stammered, slapping the tears away. “T-there’s just something in my eyes, t-that’s all!”

”…”

Robyn went and drew Takumi into her arms, rubbing his back to console him as Niles continued to snicker, and Ricken’s shout sounded from his tent. 

“I TRIED TO WARN YOU!”

”NO WARNING COULD SAVE ANYONE FROM THAT ABOMINATION!” Laslow shouted back as Takumi’s shoulders shook. 

“And the scene where she’s drowning and envisioning the future she would have had with him if she’d lived..” Takumi hissed through gritted teeth. 

“So tragic..” Caledori sighed, drying her eyes as Takumi glared daggers at the offending book. 

“We need to get rid of this thing.” Laslow mused. 

“BURN IT!” Ricken called from his tent. 

“D-don’t burn it!” Caledori gasped, clutching it protectively against her chest. 

“Guys, guys, guys.. come on now. The solution to this is so easy..” Niles huffed, sauntering over and plucking the book from Caledori’s hands, causing her to shoot him a look of pure murder. 

“Niles, if you burn that book so help me-“

”Relaaaaaaax.. No one’s gonna huwt the little bookie wookie. Don’t wurry.. I’ve got this.”

The group watched in confusion as Niles strolled over to Sharena and dropped the book into her lap.

”From Caledori.” he purred, and everyone gaped. 

“Oh he is evil..” Laslow exclaimed, Caledori nodding furiously in agreement. 

“W-well we can’t take it back now..” Takumi mumbled, his face stoney as Sharena happily opened the book. “I don’t know much about gifts, but it’s rude to take one back..” 

“Guess I’ll just have to take one for the team. I shall invite her to tea after she finishes it- ow!”

Laslow broke off with a yelp as Caledori punched his arm. 

“Shame on you! Flirting with a girl in her most vulnerable moment!” she hissed. 

“Well.. it was worth a shot..” Laslow sighed.

”..Robyn.” 

The familiar voice made Robyn’s eyes fly open with a jolt. 

“..Gunnthrà?”

Once again, the princess was a blur, only a faint outline and her long pink hair were visible, and as usual, Robyn was unable to move as she tried to catch a glimpse of the princess’s face, which was still cast in shadow. 

“You did very well defeating Múspell’s generals.” she murmured, a note of pride in her voice. “Oh how I look forward to the day we can finally meet.” she added, a touch of wistfulness creeping into her voice before she gave her head a small shake and sighed. 

“Ah.. but that’s not why I came to see you tonight. Listen carefully.. If you go west to a sanctuary named Snjàrhof, we can finally meet and complete the Rite of Frost. It is the only way you will be able to defeat Surtr. My mother was the last to use it.. but sadly she perished. Two artifacts are needed: one will be a stone I possess called Snjàrsteinn and the other will be your Breidablik. Do be careful dear Robyn.. I will see you soon.”

”So my sister’s in Snàrnof..” Fjorm mused, a sparkle in her eyes when Robyn informed her of her dream. “It’ll take about two weeks to get there.”

”We’ll set off right away then.” Alfonse decided. 

“So much for my nice room in the castle..” Ricken sighed, and they departed. 

They didn’t get very far however, before Niles reported back to them. 

“Looks like the little girl is following us again.” he growled playfully. “I guess I wasn’t enough fun for her the first time, so now she’s back for seconds~”

”This is bad..” Commander Anna muttered. “If Laegjarn finds Gunnthrà, it’ll spell disaster for everyone.”

”Should we take her out?” Takumi suggested. “Or we could do something to throw her off the trail..”

”As awful as she is, it’s likely Surtr is making or manipulating her into doing his bidding. I’d like to avoid killing her if that’s possible..” Fjorm replied. “But I also don’t think I can risk leading her to Gunnthrà..”

”You know.. Laegjarn is probably onto us already. She may suspect we’re after something.”

Everyone turned to look as Robyn spoke up, the gears in her head already turning. 

“Since she’s already following us.. why not let her? We can lure her into a dead end and then capture her!”

”That’s brilliant!” Fjorm exclaimed. “And I know just the place!”

As the Nifl princess led the way, Robyn briefed everyone on the plan. 

“We’ll need someone to act as the bait to draw her in. Preferably someone she absolutely detests.”

”Gee.. whoever could that be?” Takumi replied sarcastically as all eyes turned to Niles as the white-haired girl thief grinned maliciously. 

“Oh gladly.” he snarled. 

The Múspell general didn’t keep them waiting long as Niles stepped out to meet her. 

“Why hello there.” he greeted in a mocking tone. “How nice of you to join us.”

”You!”

The general’s eyes narrowed in cold fury, which only resulted in further taunting. 

“Aw, miss me? You must have if you’re back so soon. Ready for round two?”

”I won’t fall victim to your foolish words again!” Laegjarn retorted, drawing her weapon. “You’ll be eating those words by the time I’m done with you!”

”Oh I won’t be the one eating something..” Niles murmured deviously, and before either could move, Takumi’s arrow shot from the shadows, striking the snow above them with deadly precision. 

Niles chuckled as the snow tumbled down, shouts of surprise from the enemy soldiers filling the air as they frantically scrambled out of the way, some unable to dodge the avalanche as they were buried under it. 

“Hope ya like snow.. Hopefully none of it is yellow..” 

The Askrian soldiers poured from the shadows, the fight seeming to take mere seconds as the enemy was driven back and Laegjarn captured, Fjorm warning the other soldiers that if they left now, they would be spared. With the Múspell general now reluctantly in tow, the group set out again towards Snjàrhof. 

The passing weeks were relatively uneventful, other than occasional battles against mages like Oliver, who was absolutely obsessed with beauty. Takumi was more than happy to pelt him with arrows and sent him wailing about his “beautiful” face and clothes into the trees. 

Finally, Snjàrhof was well within their sights, and Commander Anna heaved a sigh of relief as they neared. 

“Finally!” she puffed. “After this we can head back to Askr for a nice, long soak in the hot springs before going and defeating Surtr!” 

Takumu peered ahead, his sharp hazel eyes narrowing. 

“I wouldn’t be so sure.. Look who’s waiting for us.”

The massive figure standing in the middle of the sanctuary was none other than the king of Múspell himself, flashing the Order of Heroes with a toothy smile as they approached. 

“And the lambs are here, just in time for the main event.” he rumbled, yanking a familiar figure forward. 

Fjorm gasped as the injured girl lurched forward, almost falling to her knees. 

“G-Gunnthrà!”

”Sister..” she whispered, her pitiful blue gaze tearing up as the king laughed viciously. 

“Did you really think you could outsmart me?!” he spat mockingly as he dragged the trembling princess to her feet. “Surely you should know by now what happens when you try to defy me. Since you seemed to have forgotten, allow me to remind you!”

With a single, swift motion, Gunnthrà burst into flames, sinking to the ground with a wail. 

“SISTER!” Fjorm screamed, tears streaming down her face. 

As Fjorm’s heartbreaking cries of anguish pierced her ears, Robyn’s began to buzz as the numb sensation began to fill her body, and everything suddenly became hazy, as if she was looking at the scene from far away. As she took an unsteady step back, she was dimly aware of Alfonse rallying the heroes to attack. A strong pair of hands gripped her shoulders, shaking her gently, an achingly familiar voice asking her if she was alright. If she could hear him.

Takumi..

Robyn stared blankly at the ground, shutting her eyes tightly as images of Leafa, her forest green eyes staring sightlessly at the sky teetered at the edge of her vision, threatening to consume her. 

“..Come with me.”

Takumi’s voice was firm, yet gentle as her eyes snapped open, letting him guide her a few feet away from the heat of the battle into the safety of the trees where she could shelter for a bit. 

“Wait here. I’ll come back for you.” he promised, hurrying to join the battle. 

Robyn huddled in the shelter of the trees, unable to stop the violent tremors that shook her body. Minutes passed, the torturous quaking and buzzing in her ears unrelenting.

”..!”

Her Breidablik suddenly began to glow with a warm light, causing her eyes to snap up, locking with a familiar pair of blue eyes as the last fragments of an incantation left her lips. Gunnthrà smiled sadly at Robyn, her gaze full of regret as she silently mouthed

I’m sorry..

The light in her gaze died as she slumped lifelessly into the snow. Robyn felt sick. 

No no no..!

It was happening all over again. The blood dripping down her arms, and Leafa’s tear filled face, the faint whisper of a voice, begging her to save her kingdom. To live. The commotion around them sounded as if they were underwater as Commander Anna called for the Order of Heroes to retreat. 

“Take her with you. She’s in no condition to run.”

Even the warmth of Takumi’s arm around her shoulders felt distant as he helped her into Caledori’s mount, the ride back to Askr passing by in a blur. Unresponsive to Caledori’s pleas to answer her, asking if she was alright. As far as Robyn was concerned, there was only numbness. Nothing else mattered right now.

As soon as they were safely back in Askr, Takumi scanned the castle grounds for Robyn, moving quickly toward her as he spotted her near the castle entrance. The other heroes milled around her, trying to get her to talk to no avail as he approached. She hadn’t said a word to him either, and he didn’t think he’d have much luck getting anything out of her with the other heroes around as he shooed them away. 

“Leave her be. You’re overwhelming her.” he scolded. 

They finally left, the Summoner silent as he put a hand on her arm. 

“Robyn.. talk to me.” he pleaded softly.

At first, he thought she was going to ignore him. Then, her lips moved, whispering so faintly that Takumi had to lean in closer to hear her. 

“Why.. why did I think that I could save anyone.. I’m just as powerless as I was the day when Leafa died..”

”What..?”

The sob in her voice shook the prince to his very core, and Takumi felt something in his heart snap. Tears dripped down the Summoner’s chin as she choked out 

“I-I’m sorry..”

Ripping her arm from his grasp, her footsteps retreated rapidly as she plunged deep into the garden, leaving Takumi’s hand suspended as he reached out for her desperately, the words of comfort he’d wanted so badly to tell her dying on his lips as she vanished. 

“Damn it!” he hissed through gritted teeth, slamming his hand into the tree in frustration, a few leaves fluttering down beside him from the sheer force of the blow. 

Why couldn’t Sakura be here? She always knew what to do or say to comfort others despite her shyness. Meanwhile, he felt cold and aloof in comparison, always freezing up when it mattered most, unable to say how he really felt, or find the right words. His mind darted back to that night where the Summoner had held him, her words and song chasing away the anguish that had plagued him that night. Takumi straightened up, muttering out loud.

”..Guess it’s my turn to step up. It’s not fair if I make you carry my burdens while you cry alone.”

Maybe he didn’t have Sakura’s natural talent of taking care of others. But he’d give her what he could, and hoped it was enough. With a determined shake of his head, Takumi hurried into the garden after her. 

Note from le Authoress:

Ah.. what an emotional roller coaster! In case you don’t read the Warrior Cats series (if you haven’t.. don’t. Just trust me)the story they were discussing in  the book scene was me calling out the tragic abomination that’s known as A Light in the Mist. So yeah, here’s the rightful outrage that story deserved. In the form of the wrath of a prickly pineapple prince.  But enough ranting: time to get to the point of this letter; in later chapters we’re going to be playing a Heroes Version of the 10 yen coin game! How the game works is.. you the reader get to pick the yes and no questions! If the hero’s response is yes, they’ll place a coin on heads. If no they place it on tails! Lying is banned and the coins are hidden under a cloth so we won’t know who said yes or who said no to keep it extra mysterious. (I’ll list the number of yeses and number of nos tho ;3)  So ask them whatever you want, within reason and you may find your question featured in the story later on! So comment your questions down below, don’t be shy. There’s no limit to how many you can ask. Stay tuned for next chapter….

~Robyn 

Chapter Text

https://www.tumblr.com/robynmizorewrites/745948062354178048/art-for-revelation?source=share

The Summoner was fast, Takumi would give her that much. But he was determined, his heart full of regret as he mentally traced the path through the gardens. He’d only been there once, when he’d listened in on the Summoner’s song, but yet he knew it by heart, his memory sharp and unfailing as he shot down the stone path at a speed that could have rivaled one of his arrows. 

There!

He honed in on a black cloak just up ahead, illuminated by the moon and some glowing flowers with a splash of pink. 

..Wait.

The air deserted Takumi’s lungs as he burst from the trees, the sight before him stopping him in his tracks.

This.. this can’t be real..!

The glowing white azalea flowers were not from a hanging plant, but instead decorating the long, wavy pink hair that flowed elegantly down the Summoner’s back. 

Robyn’s hood.. is down?!

The breathtaking sight that had brought him to such a stop made him stumble, accidentally sending a few loose stones scattering down the path. The Summoner spun around with a horrified gasp, freezing when they locked eyes, and for the first time, Takumi caught a glimpse of the face he’d spent months wondering, even dreaming about. 

Oh..

Takumi found himself rendered both immobile and speechless, unable to take his eyes off her as his breath hitched in his throat. While her face and eyes were marred by tears, she was unspeakably beautiful. Her long pink hair fell in loose waves down her back, braided slightly in the front while the glowing white flowers that adorned her hair illuminated her pale skin as her tear filled violet eyes shone like crystals. With the moonlight and fireflies dancing around them, the Hoshidan wondered if he was truly looking at the Summoner, or if he’d encountered a goddess. 

“..This.. this can’t be happening..”

The quivering whisper brought Takumi back to reality as she turned to flee, the prince reaching out instinctively to catch her arm, his grip firm but gentle as he found his voice. 

“Wait.. please wait!” he pleaded softly. 

She froze in his grasp, shoulders quaking as she choked out. 

“I-it’s all my fault..”

”What was?” he asked softly, turning Robyn to face him as he dried her tears away with his thumb. 

The Summoner shut her eyes tight and leaned into his touch, her eyelids quivering. He had a feeling this was brought on by something deeper than just Gunnthrà’s death. Another ragged sob left her lips as the words tumbled out, her voice steadily rising with each sentence. 

“I..I killed her. I-If I wasn’t so stupid and reckless.. she wouldn’t have died protecting me! Why did I think I could lead this army.. or protect anyone when I couldn’t even PROTECT MY OWN SISTER!”

Her sentence ended in a strangled scream as a violent sob wracked her body, and Takumi quickly drew her into his arms, securing her against him as she buried her face into his chest, another anguished wail leaving her. 

“That’s enough.. Shh..” he crooned softly, holding her tightly against him and he let his chin rest lightly on top of her head. 

He had to grit his teeth to keep the hot tears threatening to spill from his own eyes back as another cry shook her viciously. 

“I.. I w-want my sister..” she choked out. 

“I know.. I know.. shh..” he soothed as her fingers clutched the front of his kimono so tightly he could see her knuckles turning white. 

He held her like that for a long time, whispering softly to her until she at last stilled in his arms, her breathing ragged. 

“Come.” he ordered gently, keeping his arm around her frail frame, keeping her huddled against him as he guided her to the grassy hill that overlooked the garden. 

He let his hand remain on the small of her back as they sat down facing each other, the Summoner’s face cast in shadow. In a moment of boldness, he tilted her head gently towards him, smoothing away the remains of her tears with his thumb. 

“What happened to you?” he asked quietly. 

“I.. I don’t remember any of my past. Except the day my kingdom fell to ruin..” she began, and a distant look crept into her violet eyes. “I can’t remember who attacked us.. just that there was so many of them.”

“My sister Leafa and I were in our room when my cousin Kiyoshi came in to tell us our kingdom had fallen, and our parents had sent him to tell us we needed to evacuate. But.. I told him no. I wanted to fight. I couldn’t abandon my kingdom and hide while they fought for their lives. So.. Kiyoshi and I took up our weapons to go and fight. Leafa begged us to take her with, but I couldn’t bring myself to endanger her. So.. we left her in the room with the promise that we could return soon. That everything would be okay again. Oh how naive I was..” Robyn whispered bitterly.”

Takumi felt his gaze harden at this. He knew all too well that desire to protect his kingdom. As second prince of Hoshido, he knew he’d give his life for his beloved home in a heartbeat. 

”When Kiyoshi and I made it outside, it was chaos. Knights fighting with what looked like soldiers made of pure darkness. The courtyard was already ablaze, and I knew right away that we were hopelessly outnumbered. But I fought anyways.. because I believed we could turn things around. That we could change fate. Next thing we knew, they were upon us. Kiyoshi and I were separated. I don’t know what happened to him. There were enemies on all sides of me with no way out. Then.. I heard my sister call my name and she jumped off the balcony and landed next to me. Despite the fact that she was shaking with fear, and we were surrounded, she stayed strong as we fought off soldier after soldier until there was none left.. or so we thought. We missed one. But I didn’t see them until it was too late.”

A long shudder passed through the Summoner’s body as she braced herself for the next part of her story. Takumi kept his hand resting on the small of her back. He knew the gesture wouldn’t be much.. but he wanted to offer what little comfort he could.

”I had no time to react. No time to fight back. I thought I was dead for sure. But Leafa threw herself in front of me. As I felled the solider, his sword struck my sister, and she fell to the ground..”

Takumi had to force himself not to flinch. He had a sickening feeling he knew where this story was heading. 

“There was nothing I could do. Her injuries were far too severe. And the worst part? She didn’t even blame me. My sweet, innocent sister was laying in my arms in her own blood and tears, and all she could think of was me.. And how she didn’t want to die.. because she didn’t want to leave me alone. Even though I was the reason she died. My so-called “courage” killed her. I wanted nothing more than to bring her back. To change fate, no matter what the price.”

Takumi felt his heart crack. What if that had been Sakura? The thought chilled him, and he had to push it away quickly. 

“What.. what happened then?” he asked quietly.

”I.. I heard a voice. And this spirit appeared in front of me. Asking me if that’s what I really wanted. What I’d  be willing to give up for that kind of power, to accept the burden of fate. I was willing to do anything to bring Leafa back so she wouldn’t have to pay for my mistakes. So.. I accepted her offer, and my sister started breathing again. I couldn’t believe it. Her wound was gone.. like it had never been there at all. 

“Y-your sister came back to life.. just like that?!” Takumi whispered in disbelief as his breath hitched in his throat. 

While Hoshido and Askr had many skilled healers, bringing someone back to life was impossible. 

“Yes.. Leafa was alive again, sleeping peacefully in my arms like it was all just a bad dream. These flowers in my hair and eyes appeared, and I was ripped out of that world. That’s.. that’s when Alfonse found me.”

”And.. you haven’t tried to go back?” Takumi inquired uneasily. 

If Robyn’s sister was so important to her, why had she stayed here to help with the war?

”I.. I can’t..” Robyn whispered shakily, a look of deep sadness crossing her features. “Remember how you have that white orb with you? I can use that to open the gate to your world to get back and forth, or to send you home after the war. All summoned heroes have one. All of them.. except for me. I’ve thrown myself into this war because I can’t bear to think about it.. My sister and cousin are alive.. but I’ll never get to see them again. Takumi.. I can’t take the pain anymore..” Robyn sobbed, covering her face with her hands. “It’s like my heart is tearing in half!”

A slow anger was beginning to burn in Takumi’s stomach at the heartbreaking sight in front of him. Why on earth would some unknown spirit condemn Robyn to such a fate? And what was worse was there was absolutely nothing he could do or say to truly console her. If she couldn’t get back home ever again, no amount of comfort would truly remove the pain in her heart. For him, knowing he was protecting Hoshido and would be able to go home one day was enough to dull the homesickness down to a tolerable ache. But Robyn didn’t get that same comfort. 

Unless..

The wheels in Takumi’s mind were spinning full force, and a feeling of determination welled on his chest as his hand moved instinctively moved to rest on top of hers, meeting her startled gaze with his own steely eyes. 

“..Then let’s summon them.”

”..Then let’s summon them.”

Takumi’s words stopped Robyn’s tears in their tracks, and she stared back in astonishment.

”..W-What?”

The thought had never even occurred to her as Takumi looked back, his hazel gaze calm and steady as it grounded her. 

“You heard me.” he replied. “If you can’t go to them, then let’s bring them here.”

”I’m not against it.. it’s just well.. I don’t control who I summon, or if it’s possible.”

”I think it is. If it’s orbs you need, I’ll help you get them. If they were able to summon you, you should be able to summon your cousin and sister too.”

Robyn could only watch him incredulously. He’d made it sound so simple and yet..

Maybe he’s right.. she thought as a final tear trickled down her cheek, Takumi brushing it gently away. 

“Dry those eyes..” he whispered. “It’ll turn out alright in the end..”

”Okay..” Robyn whispered, a faint smile on her lips as for the first time in a long time, hope fluttered in her chest. 

The small smile filled Takumi’s chest with a sense of warmth, and now that her tears had gone, his eyes settled curiously on the beautiful flowers that adorned her hair. 

“Are.. these real?”

She nodded. 

“They grew in my hair right before I was sent here. They don’t come out either.. nor do they wilt or die. It’s strange..”

With hesitant hands, he reached for the flowers, gauging her reaction. When she didn’t flinch or move away, his confidence grew as he let his gloved fingers run gently across one of the petals. He wished his gloves weren’t on right now so he could feel them against his fingertips, but even this contact filled his body with a strange, healing heat, and he knew in this moment there was something special about this woman. Something extraordinary. 

“..Robyn?”

“..Yes?” she hummed as he took her face in his hands and lifted her face towards his. 

“D.. don’t hide from me anymore.” he whispered, and her cheeks took on a lovely rosy color as she stuttered out. 

“W-what?”

”..I mean it.” he replied fervently, looking deep into her violet eyes, committing every detail to memory. “Hide your face from the others, I don’t care. But not from me. You..”

Takumi’s courage wavered for a moment as he broke eye contact momentarily, feeling his face grow hot. But then he steeled himself and met her startled gaze firmly.

”You saw me at my weakest.. and you didn’t run away. You.. you brought me a comfort I could never possibly repay.” 

He could feel the intensity in his voice increasing, finally able to put the strength behind the emotions he’d been holding back for so long. 

“If.. if you can accept my burdens, my weakness.. then please.. let me accept yours-“

He froze as Robyn suddenly lowered her head with a quiet sniffle, his heart plummeting as he wondered if he’d gone too far. But when she lifted her head again, the soft look she gave him sent his heart fluttering. 

“Thank you..” she whispered sincerely. 

They lay back in the grass in a comfortable silence for awhile, Robyn on her side facing Takumi. The prince lay on his back, arms folded behind his head as he looked up at the stars.

”..Hey Takumi?”

”Hm?”

He glanced at her, and for some reason it made her heart quicken. 

“I’m.. I’m sorry you had to see me like this..” she whispered. 

As surreal as it was to be laying here in the grass with him, face to face at last, she was still a bit ashamed he’d found her like this. Takumi turned to face her quickly, the sudden intensity in his face making her jump as he whispered fiercely.

”Don’t you dare apologize for the way you feel. I’m here for you, the same way you were for me. Weak or not.. I saw your pain and wanted to help. So..”

His tone softened, his eyes piercing through her own.

”Let it all out. Cry if you need to. You can even yell, scream, or punch something if that’s what it takes. I’m on your side regardless.”

Robyn felt a faint flush creeping onto her cheeks as she mumbled

”O..okay..”

Pressing her cheek against the soft grass, she sighed softly in contentment. A small moment of happiness in a night full of sorrows. The stars glittered brightly in the sky, the rays of the moon catching on Takumi’s silver hair and soft eyes. Takumi was as beautiful as the night itself, and despite the evening starting to grow colder, all she could feel was warmth that reminded her of a comforting fire on a warm winter night. 

“We should head back.” Takumi observed, pointing at the dark clouds that were gathering in the distance and he rose to his feet and offered his hand. “Looks like a storm is coming our way. Can you stand?”

”I can stand.” she replied as he helped her to her feet, and they began the slow walk back through the garden to the castle. 

Robyn found she couldn’t take her eyes off him. He’d been so cold and distant from the others when she’d first summoned him. But abruptly, his demeanor towards her had changed. The morning they collected the orbs from the pirate ships, he’d been oddly friendly. In his own way. But to this day, Robyn still didn’t have the foggiest idea why. Takumi glanced at her from time to time, as if to make sure she was still behind him. His kindness warmed her as she studied him closely, wanting to take in every detail. The silver spikes in his ponytail, the red ribbons he used to tie his hair, eyes that carried many complex emotions that both confused and fascinated her. They reached the door of the castle, and Takumi held it open for her. But Robyn hesitated, a question on the tip of her tongue that she found herself struggling to voice. 

“Something wrong?” he asked, looking concerned, which only made her feel even more guilty. “..Robyn..?”

He stepped closer, worry etched across his features. 

“C-can I spend the night with you?” she blurted out. 

“..!”

He froze as her question registered, a flush creeping over his face as he opened and closed his mouth a couple of times, then finally nodded and held out his hand. Feeling self conscious, but also slightly relieved, she took his hand and they walked inside. Takumi was silent as they slowly walked back to his room, but Robyn didn’t mind. Just the feeling of the prince’s hand in hers filled her with a soothing heat as they made their way inside his room, and he closed the door with a soft click. Robyn reluctantly let go of his hand as Takumi faced her in the middle of the room, his face downcast, his expression unreadable. 

“Takumi..?” she inquired uneasily, noticing the prince’s face was steadily turning more crimson, and he seemed unable to look at her. 

“T-this isn’t right!” he blurted out. “I.. I can’t do that with you. Y-you’re vulnerable right now. I.. I can’t go through with this..”

Now it was Robyn’s turn to blush as mortification hit her like a ton of rocks. When she had asked to spend the night.. Takumi had interpreted it.. differently. 

“I.. I didn’t mean it like that!” she stammered. 

“W-what?!”

Robyn felt herself staring intently at the ground as the words tumbled out in a desperate rush. 

“I-I only m-meant sleep in the same bed together, n-not..”

She broke off, hand over her mouth, too mortified to continue. When she finally managed to lift her head to look at him, Takumi was just staring at her, lips parted slightly as he blushed furiously, to the point where even his ears were red. Their eyes met, and immediately broke eye contact as he mumbled

”I’m such an idiot.. I-I should have known that’s what you meant..”

A long, awkward silence stretched between the pair, neither daring to look at the other. Finally, in a moment of boldness, Robyn finally closed the distance between them, and pulled Takumi into an embrace. 

“W-what are you doing?” he yelped, flinching, but not pulling away. 

“I’m sorry..” Robyn whispered in his ear. “I should have been more clear. So.. don’t feel embarrassed. It’s my fault. Not yours.”

”O-okay..”

She could feel Takumi slowly relaxing as he drew his arms around her and returned the hug. They stayed like that for awhile, letting their racing heartbeats settle, until at last, he drew back to look at her. 

“Let’s.. get some sleep, okay?”

She nodded, following the prince as he guided her to the neatly made bed. He drew back the covers on both sides, settling onto the right while she settled on the left, blushing slightly as he covered her gently with the blanket before settling down. They lay facing each other, a respectable distance between them. 

“A-are you warm enough?” Takumi asked, a shy, red tinge on his cheeks. 

“Yes.. thank you.” she murmured back. 

“Okay.. goodnight.” 

“Goodnight.”

Despite what should have been an emotionally exhausting night, when Robyn closed her eyes, she found she still couldn’t sleep. So she contented herself with listening to the comforting sound of Takumi’s breathing, the occasional shift as he slept. After some time, she heard him sit up slowly, and her curiosity piqued. What was he doing? She stifled a startled gasp and forced herself to stay still when a soft hand gently brushed her hair, then her face. 

“Where in the worlds did you come from, you beautiful, mysterious woman?” he whispered as Robyn forced her breathing to remain steady as he settled back down. 

His touch lingered, making her heart flutter. 

His hands were so soft.. she mused, letting her eyes open as she slowly turned to face the prince, whose eyes were gently closed. Robyn didn’t feel like she could sleep yet, but a faint smile made its way to her lips at the peaceful look on his sleeping face. 

Takumi’s eyes flew open with a startled gasp as the sight of the flames greeted him, and smoke filled his lungs. 

“How.. how did I get here..?” he whispered to himself in confusion. 

Something nagged at the back of his mind, a distant thought, teetering just at the edge of his memory, but he couldn’t quite place a finger on it as he took in the scene in front of him. A woman with long pink hair was fighting alongside a man with jet black hair and piercing blue eyes.

Robyn?!

He recognized her with a jolt. Her hair was less wavy, and she didn’t have the glowing flowers in her hair, but it was definitely her, fighting shadowy creatures too dark to see, the enemies were closing in on all sides, and Robyn and the man were separated. Robyn was quickly surrounded as she cried out the man’s name. 

Kiyoshi.. that’s her cousin! Takumi realized, and recognition hit him with a sickening jolt. 

These were her memories. Memories of that dreaded night she’d told him about just now in the garden. He looked up as a woman with long forest green hair leaped from the balcony to join Robyn. 

Leafa..

Takumi’s trained eyes studied her curiously. She was an exact copy of Robyn, save for her hair color and eyes, and he saw the relief in Robyn’s face when her sister joined her. His stomach dropped. He knew exactly how this story was going to end. His Fujin Yumi hummed to life as he drew it. 

I need to help them..

”Hold on Robyn, I’m coming!” he called, summoning his arrows and firing. 

But his arrows passed right through the strange enemies, as if there was nothing there at all. 

What..

Perhaps his mark was off. Determinedly, he called on more arrows and let them loose again, but to no avail.

”Come on!” he growled in frustration, taking aim again. 

Nothing.. 

Helplessness filled him as his attacks continued to yield no results. 

I can’t do anything..

Takumi grit his teeth as his legs propelled him towards the burning castle. 

“Robyn, watch out!” he shouted as the last enemy loomed over her turned back, sword raised. She showed no reaction to his cries, and Leafa lunged and pushed her sister roughly out of the way, the sword striking Leafa from her shoulder across her chest. 

Takumi extended a hand, but it just phased right through her as she crumbled into her sister’s arms like a doll whose strings had been cut. Time seemed to slow, and the prince felt he was suddenly watching from far away. His vision blurred until all he could see was Robyn’s tears as she begged her sister not to leave her, Leafa’s eyes full of love as her hand fell. A ragged sob left his lips as Robyn’s anguished wail pierced the air. This was too cruel. Robyn was hurt, and there was nothing he could do. Despite this, his arms encircled her grief-stricken frame, his cheek ghosting right through her as he rested it on top of her head. 

“I’m sorry.. I’m so sorry..” he choked out, his heart breaking when he heard her beg to take her sister’s place, pleading endlessly. 

Saying she’d do anything. 

..Anything?

A shared gasp left both Robyn and Takumi’s lips, heads snapping up simultaneously as the soft voice drifted from the clouds. 

What would you be willing to sacrifice for that kind of power?

”Anything!” Robyn cried, her face stained with her tears. “Please..”

The clouds shifted as a ghostly form drifted down to earth, bathed in a holy light. Takumi felt his breath hitch, his eyes full of disbelief as the shape of a woman stood over her trembling form, it’s eyes unreadable. 

I can give you power. it relented. More power.. than you could possibly imagine. If you’re willing to endure the burden of fate.. I can give you your sister back. The choice is yours. 

“..I’ll do it.” Robyn said without a trace of hesitation. “It’s.. it’s my fault she died. I’ll do whatever I must to give her the life she deserves.”

Very well then.. the spirit whispered, stooping to rest her chin on Robyn’s head. 

What’s happening?! Takumi wondered fearfully.

You will forsake your name, your identity, and your past.. the spirit said in a low vibrating murmur that made his head throb as a five petaled azalea symbol appeared under Robyn, and a thin, golden stream of light began to wrap around her body. 

Give up everything.. and accept your new fate..

As she finished speaking, countless azalea flowers bloomed in Robyn’s hair and the light crept into her eyes as he saw the symbol of an azalea bloom in them, glinting softly. The light wrapped around Leafa, and he heard Robyn gasp as Leafa’s wounds healed and she started breathing again, her eyes lightly closed as if she were only sleeping. 

Where is Kiyoshi..?

Takumi’s vigilant gaze scanned the singed fields. 

..There!

So Robyn’s cousin survived too. He lay on the ground, rolling over and pressing his cheek against the grass, as if only in a deep sleep. Robyn cradled Leafa gently in her arms, a glowing rapier with dark green vines around it now at her side. Takumi took in its details with intense interest. It certainly didn’t look like an ordinary weapon. Could Robyn possibly have a legendary weapon like Fujin Yumi?

“..!”

A violent tremor shook the ground as the spirit vanished, the impact of the earthquake knocking Leafa out of Robyn’s arms.

”Leafa!” Robyn cried out, reaching desperately for her unconscious sister as the ground fragmented and split, sending her tumbling into the abyss. 

Takumi could only stare in dismay and disbelief. He looked around frantically for the spirit, but she was no where to be found. 

“Hey!” he shouted into the skies. “What kind of cruel spirit are you?! Promising to bring her sister back just to separate them?! Do you have no heart?!”

His challenge fell on deaf ears, which only made his rage and anguish grow. 

“ANSWER ME!!” he screamed, and tears streamed down his face, the ache in his chest expanding. 

This is horrible.. he thought, shoulders shaking as he covered his face with his hands. 

It all made sense now, why she had cried so vulnerably in his arms. Takumi sobbed quietly in the field as the question ran through his mind. How long had she’d been suffering like this? And how did he not notice? The tide of pain grew stronger until he felt his body would break. 

A sudden soft, gentle touch made his eyes fly open with a ragged gasp, and he woke up in his bed with a jolt to see Robyn leaning over him, her violet eyes shadowed with concern. 

“Oh Takumi.. did you have another nightmare?” she murmured, thumbing away his tears with a feather like touch. “You were crying in your sleep so I got worried..”

Takumi met her gaze, losing himself in the depths of her violet eyes, and for a brief, selfish moment he wondered what it would be like to pull her closer to him. To press his lips against hers as he ran his fingers through her hair. The memories of the dream hit him like a ton of rocks, and he sat up quickly as another wave of tears streamed down his face. 

“..Do you want to talk about it?” she murmured, and he shook his head firmly as sobs wracked his body. 

Shame burned through his body, hotter than the flames that had ravaged her kingdom. He had no right to cry. No right to feel this way. These were her memories, and her suffering. He was undeserving of the comfort that she was denied in those moments. Still, Takumi found himself unable to resist as Robyn slowly turned him to face her, pulling his face into her chest. 

“Shh..”

Her hands ghosted lightly over his long ponytail, and he realized he’d forgotten to take out of his ties. Not that he minded. The gentle, circular ministrations she was making on his back reminded him of that night she’d found him in the hallway. The gentle press of her lips on his forehead made him tense at first, then relaxed as he surrendered to her touch. 

“Come on.. let’s lie down. You’re going to be okay.” she soothed and still holding him close, they lay back down on the soft mattress.

Takumi could feel the tension in his body slowly ease as she kept one arm draped across his back, the other stroking his hair, his face nestled gently against her chest as her chin rested lightly on his head. Takumi dared to open his eyes a slit to look at her. Robyn’s eyes were lightly closed, a serene smile on her lips as her hair pooled around her on the bed. The glowing flowers in her hair only looked more breathtakingly ethereal when captured by the moonlight that was creeping through the window. She looked like something taken straight out of a fairytale. With her chin still resting on top of his head, Takumi let out a small sigh as his eyes drifted shut. He stifled a startled gasp when Robyn suddenly began humming a soothing tune, then began to sing.

 www.tiktok.com/t/ZT8MmJDBH/ 

“Lay down your head, and I’ll sing you a lullaby,

Back to the years of loo-li lai lay. 

And I’ll sing you to sleep.. and I’ll sing you tomorrow

Bless you with love for the road that you go..”

There was a lull in her song, and Takumi was in absolute awe as a calming sleepiness crept over him. 

“That was.. beautiful.” he whispered, unable to open his eyes lest he broke the spell she now had him under, daring to press his face a little closer to her chest. 

Robyn smelled sweet, like the lovely flowers that adorned her hair, and her closeness and angelic song was making his heart feel fluttery. A sudden thought crept into his mind.

Am I.. in love with Robyn?

The thought made his heart flutter harder, a blush creeping on his cheeks, and he had to quickly push the thought away so he could just focus on the song. 

“May you sail far.. to the far fields of fortune. 

With diamonds and pearls.. at your head and your feet.

And may you need never to banish misfortune,

May you find kindness in all that you meet.”

Takumi’s nose twitched, and he frowned. The scent of flowers seemed stronger now, and he could swear he could feel a warm breeze tugging lightly at his hair. His eyes blinked open, and he quickly gazed around in wonder. He was no longer lying on his bed in Robyn’s arms, but he was instead standing in a beautiful field of pink flowers. The flowers swayed gently in the wind, the petals billowing lightly around him. Takumi took a couple of steps closer, lips parted, taking it all in. He’d never had a dream remotely close to this. 

“..Takumi?”

A soft, familiar voice sounded behind him, and he turned to see Robyn standing amongst the flowers, dressed in a beautiful black kimono with dark green flowers and vines. Hesitantly, he reached to take her hand, finding it warm and solid as he found himself at a loss for words as he stared deeply into her eyes. Robyn gazed calmly back, her gaze soft and unwavering, and at last, Takumi found his voice. 

“Robyn.. where are we?” he asked, looking down at their interlocked fingers, squeezing gently. 

Her hand in his felt so.. right. And he didn’t want to let go yet. Robyn played with his fingers, making his skin tingle. Her violet eyes reflected the setting sun as she smiled, her long pink hair flowing freely in the wind.

”We’re sharing a dream.” she replied simply. 

“How..?”

”I’m not sure myself. I guess.. I was just grateful that you looked after me the way you did tonight, and even let me share your bed. So I found my way here and brought you with me. I.. I just didn’t want you having anymore nightmares.”

Her smile made his heart feel warm as a sudden sense of calm washed over him as they made eye contact. In that moment, everything felt right as Takumi looked down at her hand, still clutching his own. A small grin tugged at his lips before he turned to look at the field they were still standing in.

”This is a beautiful field. Reminds me of the sakura fields in Hoshido.” he remarked, a note of pride in his voice. 

“Really?” Robyn titled her head curiously as she sat down at the top of the hill, overlooking everything, patting the grass next to her. “Tell me more? About Hoshido.”

Takumi was happy to comply, settling close beside her. With their hands still touching, and shoulders brushing, he let himself take in everything for another moment. Then, as the sun lowered, he began to tell her about Hoshido. As they talked, he could have sworn he could still hear her song.

May there always be angels, to watch over you..

To guide you each step of the way. 

To guard you and keep you safe from all harm

Loo-li, loo-li, lai-lay

The prince found himself telling her everything about his homeland.. and the war against Nohr. About Ryoma, Hinoka, and Sakura.. and his complex feelings towards Corrin. At some point, while he told her stories, he felt her head lean against his shoulder, making his heart skip a beat. Takumi paused for a bit, and he found himself admiring how truly beautiful she really was. Not just in looks, but in spirit too. Her infinite kindness and acceptance of him reminded him again of his late mother, Mikoto, and he found himself wishing he could introduce them. But he knew he couldn’t keep staring, so he gave her a shy smile as he resumed talking. 

“We are a peaceful kingdom, but that doesn’t mean we won’t fight for what’s right. I would do anything to protect my family, my people.. to protect Hoshido.”

”You sound very dedicated. You’re a good prince, Takumi.” He blushed at the compliment as Robyn turned her gaze to the setting sun. “Dawn will break soon.. Opportunities like this won’t last forever.”

He watched curiously as she suddenly rose to her feet, closing her eyes blissfully. “I’ve always wanted to do this..”

As she finished speaking, she began to dance gracefully, the sight sending his heart soaring. The flowers seemed made for her, making Robyn look like a goddess. In that moment, he decided to join her. While he wasn’t nearly as graceful or as talented, Takumi found he didn’t care. He just wanted to be by her side, spinning amongst the shower of petals. He couldn’t remember the last time he’d ever felt so innocent and carefree, and he thought he could hear the sound of a violin playing somewhere. His shoulders eased up. 

Maybe.. we should be more like those children. Maybe.. it wouldn’t hurt to be a little less serious. 

He found himself laughing softly, the only thing that mattered being this moment, right now. The sun was now rising as Robyn at last stopped their dance, and turned to face him. 

“It’s time to wake up now. This was truly a magical experience. Maybe.. when this war is over, we can do this again, but in the waking world.”

I don’t want this to end.. he thought remorsefully, then nodded. 

“One day.. you and I.. We’ll go to Hoshido after the war’s over. I.. I know you can’t go back to your home.. but you’ll be welcome with me in my family.” he vowed, extending his pinkie finger. “We’ll find a field just like this one to dance in.. okay?”

Happy tears shimmered in her eyes as she locked her pinkie with his. 

“..Okay.” she whispered, and next thing he knew, he was blinking awake in his room, Robyn already sitting up in bed beside him, enveloped in a calm aura. 

“Robyn.. did you..?”

”..Dream about a field of flowers? Yes.. we shared a dream together.”

”..So it was real..” he breathed in amazement, and they slowly got up from the bed, facing each other. 

“Thank you for everything..” she whispered fervently.

”No.. I should be thanking you. That was..”

Once again, he was lost for words, but Robyn nodded in understanding. 

“..Want to go to the mess hall together? We have to prepare for the next battle.”

He nodded, holding the door open for her. 

“Why thank you.” she giggled, bowing as she flipped up her hood. 

But that didn’t bother Takumi anymore. He knew what she looked like, and next time they were alone, he’d see it again. A secret just between them. Robyn hummed as they walked, breaking into a skip as they headed down the hall, earning a chuckle from the prince as she called over her shoulder. 

“What? There’s this fruit tart in the mess hall that I look forward to every morning!”

”That good, huh? You skip every morning then I take it?” he teased, and she actually seemed to consider his question for a moment. 

“..No.” she answered at last. “..I think it’s because I’m in good company today.”

The unexpected compliment made him flush, mouth opening and closing a couple times before finally spreading into a huge grin. 

“Hey now.. wait up!” he called, skipping after her.

Note from the Authoress: 

And another song cover has made its way into our ranks! Shout out to my music partner for dancing with me, it was a lovely experience. Until next time!

~Robyn

Chapter Text

https://www.tumblr.com/robynmizorewrites/745948086507110400/art-for-stabbed?source=share

As soon as they reached the mess hall, Robyn was immediately surrounded by the Order of Heroes, all peppering her with concerned questions, asking if she was alright, and Robyn immediately began to feel overwhelmed. As if he’d read her mind, Robyn suddenly felt Takumi’s arm around her, calling sternly as he ushered her through the crowd. 

“She’s alright everyone. Don’t overwhelm her.”

”Thank you.” she whispered gratefully as they made their way to her favorite spot by the fireplace, Flora immediately hurrying over with tea and fruit tarts, giving Robyn a sympathetic smile as she hurried off. 

Takumi inspected the tart curiously. 

“I always miss the food of my homeland. But.. trying new things is nice too.” He took a small bite, his eyes widening. “Whoa, you weren’t kidding! This is amazing!”

Robyn laughed quietly, and they enjoyed the tarts in a content silence for a bit, before Takumi paused, his face turning serious.

”What’s wrong?” Robyn asked quietly, tilting her head.

Takumi sighed. 

“Right.. I meant to tell you. Laegjarn escaped after the battle went badly. I imagine she went back to her father.”

”Things really aren’t going in our favor then..” Robyn winced.

She ran her fingers gently over the cover of the Briedablik, a strange power resonating through her fingers as they finished their tarts and sipped their tea. In her mind, an image of a temple suddenly surfaced, and she gasped softly. 

“What’s wrong?!” Takumi asked worriedly as Robyn leaped to her feet. 

“I know where the temple for the Rite of Frost is!” she burst out, and Takumi’s eyes narrowed.

He didn’t question it, just simply got to his feet and set the cup down. 

“Let’s call a meeting.”

”I know how to get to that temple!” Fjorm exclaimed. 

While she still looked fragile, hope was beginning to dawn in her eyes. 

“So your vision was correct.. fascinating.” Frederick mused, and Alfonse gave Robyn a bright smile. 

“You’re full of surprises, aren’t you? Let’s get ready!”

Takumi noticed Alfonse’s gaze lingered on him and Robyn for a moment, an unknown emotion flickering in his eyes. But the moment was so fleeting, Takumi didn’t have time to process it. He was turning to follow Robyn when the soft sound of a throat clearing made him pause, looking over to see Ricken, looking hesitant. 

“I.. I wanted to thank you!” the mage blurted out.

”Huh? Why?” Takumi questioned, frowning. 

“F-for looking after Robyn. I know she won’t admit it, but she gets really sad sometimes and I don’t know why. She doesn’t think I notice, but I do.”

Takumi felt a flush creeping up his cheeks as the mage bit his lip sheepishly and added

”S-so yeah! I don’t know what you did, but it clearly worked! So.. thanks!”

Before the Hoshidan had a chance to reply, he bowed quickly and hurried off, leaving Takumi staring after him. Did he really have that much of an impact? A pleased smile made its way to the prince’s lips as he ran to catch up with the Summoner.

”So this is it, huh?” Commander Anna asked, craning her neck to peer at the temple of the Rite of Frost standing imposingly in front of them, the very same temple Robyn had seen in her vision.

Fjorm bobbed her head, her cyan eyes earnest, determined to avenge her sister. 

“Once we get to the inner sanctum, we can complete the Rite of Frost!”

”Alright, I’m ready!” Takumi said determinedly as Robyn raised the Briedablik. 

“For Gunnthrà!” Robyn yelled.

”FOR GUNNTHRÀ!” the Order of Heroes chanted back. 

The temple was eerily quiet as they trekked their way through, the walls and ceilings so beautifully decorated with ice so finely crafted they looked like crystals. Despite the somber air, Robyn couldn’t help but smile as Felicia whispered excitedly to Flora.

”Careful.. there’s someone up ahead!” Chrom warned as they made their way into the inner sanctum. A man in a thief’s cloak donning orange hair and a bandana was calmly waiting for them, looking bored out of his mind as he licked a lollipop. 

“Good, you’re finally here.” he grunted. “Flamsilocks said I had to stop you if you came here.. or whatever.”

”Who are you?” Alfonse demanded, drawing his blade. 

“Name’s Gaius.” the thief muttered, twirling his dagger with an eye roll. “Here’s the deal.. I’ve been dragged into some bitter, ugly contract that makes me gotta do whatever Lord Flamsilocks demands, so unfortunately, I’m gonna have to kill ya. Nothing personal.”

”I see.” Alfonse responded, eyes narrowing. “Then you understand that I’m not going to let that happen.. correct?” 

Gaius grinned. 

“Huh.. I like your answer, Brave. It’s a real shame we couldn’t be on the same side.” 

He raised his hand in a signal, countless thieves and ninjas surrounding the Askrian soldiers, who drew their blades. 

“Fjorm, Robyn, Takumi! Get to the altar while we hold them off!” Alfonse ordered. 

“On it!” Takumi replied, brandishing his Fujin Yumi. 

Robyn called to Frederick to mow down a path through the enemies, and he was more than happy to comply. Gaius attempted to block them, but was intercepted by Niles, forced to go toe to toe with the mischievous former outlaw. 

“Okay! I’m going to start the ceremony now!” Fjorm called as Robyn took her position, facing the Nifl princess.

”Don’t worry about the fighting or anything! I won’t let a single enemy past me!” Takumi whispered to her before taking up a guarding stance a few feet away, bow raised.

”Thank you..” 

There was nothing more to discuss. He had her back, and she had his. That’s all there was to it. When she turned back to Fjorm, the last of the incantation left her lips, and a sudden warmth filled her hand as the Briedablik began to glow.

Amazing!

The deep purple book’s color shifted, replaced by a dark icy blue, reminiscent of the kimono Takumi wore, and the silver markings expanded, increasing in number, the same silver shade of..

Takumi’s hair..

A blush crept over her cheeks as she traced a finger lightly over them, then quickly shook her head to clear it. Now was not the time to be dwelling on those things!

”Damn it!”

The shout stole Robyn’s attention, its source coming from Gaius as the thief’s last dagger was knocked clear from his hand, landing with a clatter a few feet away. He tried to lunge for it, only to be slammed to the ground under Niles’s boot. 

“Oh-ho no. You’re done, buddy.” Niles sneered. “That is.. unless you wanna be tied up.”

Gaius glared up at him, fury and humiliation in his gaze, but for a brief moment, Robyn could have sworn she saw a faint flicker of amusement when Niles mentioned tying him up. 

“Geez.. I think you’re even weirder than me, pal.” he muttered, then sighed. “Alright.. contract’s broken. You gonna kill me now?”

”I think I like the rope idea better.” Niles snickered, earning eye rolls and face palms from the group. 

Alfonse stepped forward before things could get too out of hand.

”if I may.. I’d like to propose an idea.” the prince stated. “Unlike your leader.. “Flamsilocks,” we’re an honorable group. We could use your skills in our group. You’d have a room in the castle, and we pay our soldiers a fair wage.”

”Hm..” Gaius’s eyes narrowed. “Riches aren’t really my thing. But if you’re willing to sweeten the deal, I’m all yours.”

”I’ll give ya something sweet..” Niles smirked, a glint in his eye. 

“Scoundrel!” Chrom hissed under his breath. 

A sudden clatter, and a startled yelp snapped their attention to Lissa, who squeaked out an embarrassed “Sorry!” before stooping to pick up the scattered candies she’d dropped, stuffing them back into her bag. 

Gaius’s eyes lit up. 

“Hey, you. Princess. What’s in the bag?” he drawled. 

“J-just some candy. Sorry..”

”..I’ll do it!”

”H-huh?!” Alfonse stuttered, and Robyn and Takumi exchanged confused looks. 

“So.. let Gregor get this straight.. Thief join army because Lissa have candy?” the mercenary inquired as a baffled Lissa handed him the bag of candy.

Gaius rustled through it eagerly. 

“Oh yes..” he murmured, breathing in the candy’s scent. “I’ll take the gold and the room I guess.. unless you’ve got more of these. Do you have any more of these?!”

”Err.. no. But we can buy more in town if you want..”

Gaius nodded enthusiastically, popping one of the candies in his mouth, closing his eyes in bliss. 

“Ah yeah.. that’s the stuff..” he sighed. “Flamsilocks wouldn’t let me replenish my stash and I was in the danger zone. He’s such a killjoy y’know?”

”Riiiiiiight..” Alfonse coughed awkwardly. “So.. Múspell?”

”This army gets stranger and stranger..” Takumi whispered to Robyn, who giggled. 

They began to march to Múspell, Takumi remaining at her side as they walked. Gaius fell into step beside her, eyeing her curiously. 

“Soo.. what’s with the hood? You shy?”

”I wish not to say.”

”..Why? Ya think you’re ugly or something Hoodie?”

”That’s none of your concern!” Takumi snapped, a distrustful scowl on his face. 

The thief gave the pair a long, knowing glance. 

“..Relaaax Pineapple Longshot. I’m not gonna steal your girlfriend here.”

”What?!”

Takumi bristled, blushing furiously as the grip on his Fujin Yumi tightened. Meanwhile, Jakob, who was walking slightly ahead, turned to give Gaius a disapproving glare.

”I wouldn’t tease that one if I were you.” he called. “That is.. if you value your head on your shoulders that is.”

”Fiiiine. Whatever.”

Gaius popped another sucker into his mouth and sauntered off, leaving Takumi staring daggers at the back of his head. 

“I can already tell that guy’s going to be trouble.” he muttered. 

“Just sic Niles on him!” Robyn suggested. “After all..”

She impishly crept up behind the prince and mischievously whispered in his ear, deliberately making her voice sound dramatically seductive.

”He did promise to.. give him something sweet..”

”Nnh..!”

For some reason, Takumi’s face grew even more crimson, and his eyes widened as he quickly covered his face with his hand. 

“N-never say that again..” he groaned. 

“This is it.. our final battle is near!” Alfonse declared as they gazed upon the burning field. 

It looked like the previous strategy she and Takumi had come up with would indeed come in handy as Robyn quickly briefed the army. 

A ghoulish looking man stormed up to the front of the Múspell soldiers and snarled

”You runts kept Helbindi waiting! Which one of you wants to feel my axe first?!”

”Uhh.. how does none of us sound, Lapdog?” Gaius called, twirling a dagger as the general turned his wrath on him, recognition dawning in his eyes. 

“YOU!” he boomed. “Surtr will have your head when he finds out about this!”

”Flamsilocks can shove it.” the thief retorted, sounding bored. “He was such a buzzkill anyways. No sweets in his castle, or personality. Just sourness and I hate sour. ‘Sides, I like my head. But if you wanna continue this dumb argument, I’ll happily take yours instead.”

”Oooooh.. I like this one! Can we keep him?” Niles snickered, earning a shove from Lissa. 

“He’s a person, not a pet!” she hissed. 

“That’s enough!” Helbindi snapped, signaling to his troops. “Kill them all!”

For a split moment, Robyn thought she saw his eyes darken and a look of pain crossed his features so fleetingly, it made Robyn tilt her head curiously.

Did.. did I imagine it..?

She pushed the thought quickly from her mind as she began to call out orders. Now was not the time to pity the enemy, especially when he was dead set on ending them all. Using the frontal assault to draw the enemy closer, the fliers were able to swoop in and pick off the healers from the back, trapping the army between them.

”R-retreat!” Helbindi snarled. 

“Yeah! We showed them!” Ricken whooped. “Look at ‘em run!”

”Awee.. I really wanted his head!” Henry whined, pouting a bit. 

“Psycho Feathers.. you need help pal.” Gaius muttered. 

After checking everyone for injuries, Fjorm called

”Let’s keep going! We’re almost there-“

”Wait!” Robyn called as soft, hurried footsteps sounded towards them, and Takumi tensed beside her, raising his bow as a small girl with hair similar to Fjorm’s and a snowy white cape burst out of the trees. 

“Thank goodness I found you, sister!” she gasped, relief dazzling in her violet eyes as her they settled on Fjorm. 

“Ylgr!” the Nifl princess cried, rushing to embrace her sister. “I thought you’d been captured or.. or..”

”I was, but I escaped!” Ylgr replied, seeming rather proud of herself. “I waited till they weren’t paying attention and slipped out. Even better, I know how to get to Surtr’s castle now! It’s just up this way in that big volcano!”

”How do we know we can trust you?” Takumi asked skeptically.

”Don’t worry!” Fjorm replied earnestly. “We can trust my sister!”

”Hm..” 

While they talked, Robyn let her expert gaze sweep over the field, mentally mapping out the best route to get to the mountain, taking out her Briedablik to draw out a map. Sneaking through the forest so far seemed to be the logical solution, as it was not only the quickest route, but would provide more cover. 

“Did you make a good plan, Robyn?” Ylgr asked, peering over her shoulder curiously. 

“Yes I-“ 

She broke off as Ylgr’s shoulder brushed up against hers, and a cold, sick feeling crept up her body. 

What..

”Something wrong?” Ylgr asked, her light violet eyes full of concern, and Robyn swallowed hard, forcing her body to relax. 

“Y-yes.. everything is fine..” she said guardedly. 

The feeling lingered even as she turned away. 

What am I so worked up about..? It’s Fjorm’s sister for goddess’s sake!

Glancing around, she spotted Takumi standing a few feet away and beckoned him over. 

“..Yes?”

Drawing closer to the prince, she whispered. 

“Can.. can you keep a secret?” 

“A.. secret?”

Takumi’s face flushed, but she didn’t really have the time to ponder why. 

“Something just feels.. off about Ylgr. Do you think you could keep an eye on her?”

The prince’s eyes hardened and he nodded. 

“I don’t really trust her myself, especially given him the timing she showed up. Don’t worry. She won’t even know I’m watching her.”

”Thank you, Takumi.” Robyn murmured, the prince giving her a reassuring smile before she slipped away to go over the plan with Alfonse. 

“Up here!” Ylgr whispered as they headed up the stairs towards the throne room. 

The crackling sound of the never ending fire sounded, the stench of smoke heavy in the air, almost stifling as they burst through the door to see Surtr waiting for them, a sneer on his lips. 

“Yo, Flamsilocks! Ready to fight?” Gaius called, and rage lit the king’s gaze. 

“You must have a death wish if you dare to betray me, boy.” he snarled. 

“Your rein is over, Surtr!” Robyn called, raising the Briedablik, and the flames around them began to weaken. 

“It’s working!” Anna exclaimed. “Without his flames, we actually stand a chance!” 

“Don’t celebrate too soon.” Niles drawled, drawing his bow, and the clearing exploded into battle. “I’ll celebrate when I hear ‘em go splat on the nice, warm ground.”

Despite the weakened flames, Surtr still put up a shockingly strong fight until Alfonse managed to strike a fatal blow, the Múspell king sinking to the ground with a growl of pain. As the light began to die from his eyes, a thin cry of triumph sounded from the Order of Heroes. 

“We did it!” Anna cheered, tears of joy streaming down Fjorm’s face as she gazed up at the sky and whispered 

“Did you see that, Gunnthrà? We finally avenged you-“

A mocking laugh cut the celebration short as they turned in astonishment to see Surtr rising to his feet, his wounds healing over rapidly as his body regenerated. 

“That was a good attempt.” he grunted, flicking the droplets of blood off of him like they were bothersome flies. “But I’m afraid my rein is going to be eternal. Yours on the other hand.. ends now.”

Sharp gasps sounded around Robyn as the flames abruptly grew stronger, filling the room with a searing heat. Commander Anna’s eyes widened in horror. 

“Run!” she shrieked. “Run now!” 

The Askrian soldiers turned quickly to flee, Surtr’s laughter fading behind them. Robyn forced her mind to remain steady, shoving the panicked thoughts out of her mind, Takumi falling into step beside her as they fled. 

Don’t despair.. she reassured herself. We’ll just come up with another plan. Right now we just have to get away..

”Doesn’t look like he’s following us!” Takumi panted as they emerged from the volcano and regrouped. 

“What the hell happened?! We should have been able to kill him!” Chrom exclaimed in frustration, similar murmurs coming from the other heroes as they milled around, some coughing from the smoke. 

“By the gods.. what if he’s immortal?!” Frederick murmured with a shudder. “Surely the gods don’t live among us?!”

”The gods must be pretty messed go if they made him one of them. It’s too damn hot here.” Gaius grumbled as staff in hand, Lissa wove her way through the soldiers, checking for injuries. 

“You okay?” Robyn asked Takumi softly, and he nodded, his hazel eyes a bit red from the smoke. 

“Just tired..” he admitted, blushing lightly when Robyn pressed close to him. 

“Here.. lean on me.”

”O-okay..”

Looking a bit flustered, he complied. He was tense at first, but she smiled when Takumi slowly relaxed against her and closed his eyes. 

“Thanks..” he murmured. 

She could hear Alfonse and Commander Anna muttering in low voices.

”The Múspell soldiers are still pursuing us, except for the east group, who seem to be following someone else..” Alfonse mused, and Anna turned to Robyn. 

“What do you think?”

”Hm..” 

The wheels in Robyn’s head were rapidly turning. 

“I think we should follow them.” she decided. “They might be an ally, or have a clue as to how we’ll defeat Surtr.”

”I’ll take any clues we can find right now.” Alfonse agreed, and he rallied the troops and set out. 

It wasn’t too hard catching up with the soldiers and defeating them quickly, revealing a man with grey hair and solemn ice blue eyes, covered in burns. He wore a bulkier version of what Fjorm was wearing, the sisters exclaiming in delight when they saw him. 

“Hríd.. I can’t believe it’s you!” Ylgr gasped.

”We thought you were dead!” Fjorm sobbed. 

“I thought I was too.” he replied, his eyes dark with pain as he was lain on the ground, Anna telling him to lie still as Flora and Lissa treated his wounds. “I.. I tried to assassinate Surtr myself and failed.”

”You got a suicide fetish or something?” Niles asked as they finished tending to him, and Hríd stood up, a bit shaky but looking stronger. 

“No.. I thought if I could sneak in and end him myself, it would put a stop to this war..” the prince mumbled. “I may have failed.. but there’s another method to defeat him. A source for his power. Like we have the Rite of Frost, south of the border is where the Rite of Flames is. If we can stop that.. we can defeat him for good.” 

“You mean.. he’ll stay dead?” Robyn asked hopefully, and the Nifl prince nodded. 

“Then we have no time to lose!” Alfonse declared. 

While tired, determination kept the Order of Heroes going as they headed towards the gorge near the border. A group of Múspell soldiers were waiting for them, led by a beautiful woman with long, silver-grey hair sitting atop a pegasus, plucking petals from a flower. 

“S-Sumia?!” Chrom stuttered in astonishment, and the girl’s eyes widened as a flush crept over her cheeks. “W-what are you doing here?!”

The last of the petals fell as Sumia lowered her head sheepishly. 

“I was summoned by Múspell and forced to fight for them..” she mumbled mournfully. “I was checking my flower fortunes to see how long I’d be stuck in this stupid contract for..”

Although Chrom drew his blade, it wavered as the prince glanced helplessly back at the group. 

“Do I really have to fight one of my own shepherds?”

”Hey, contract’s a contract. Just recruit her like you did with me.” Gaius responded, and Chrom groaned as reluctantly, the field burst into battle. 

While not wanting to fight, Sumia still displayed impressive battle powress, soaring through the sky at a speed that might even rival Caledori. But the younger pegasus knight’s dedication to perfection and training struck true as she managed to knock Sumia off her mount without seriously injuring her. 

“Uff!” she groaned as she hit the ground, then scrambled to her feet and dusted herself off. “Guess the contract’s broken now.”

”That it is..” Alfonse responded. “So now what? Will you join us?”

”We could really use you.” Chrom put in, and Sumia’s eyes lit up at this. 

“Y-you mean you’re not mad at me, milord?” she sniffled. “Oh, thank you!”

She tried to run over to embrace him, but instead tripped over her own feet and tumbled face first into Chrom’s chest, and his face turned scarlet as he quickly caught her. 

“S-Sumia?! Are you alright? Is it those boots again?”

”Y-yes! S-sorry Milord!”

”Oh brother..” Commander Anna groaned as the pair stared at each other, blushing intently. 

Henry came up behind her and patted her on the back. 

“Aw, don’t worry Commander! I bet you’ll get a nice boyfriend one day. And hopefully he won’t die a horrible, delightfully bloody death!”

”Lovely..” Anna grumbled sarcastically. “I really needed that image in my head right now.”

”L-let’s just head up the Burnt Bone Gorge..” Fjorm cut in, and a collective sound of agreement ripped through the group. 

The lava bubbled precariously as they cautiously made their way through the gorge. Even the ground seemed to shake under their steps, with an occasional tremble. The air was thick with tension. While Múspell wasn’t supposed to know they were there, Robyn found she still couldn’t relax the uneasy feeling in her stomach, which proved to be true as a pair of footsteps sounded in front of them, and Laevatein and Laegjarn stepped out, flanked by soldiers, wasting no time in launching their attack. 

“What in the blazes?!” Frederick growled as he mowed down enemies. “How did they know we were here?!”

”Perhaps someone tipped them off..” Takumi grunted, his hazel eyes darkening. 

“There’s no time to worry about that!” Alfonse called. 

With Alfonse’s calm determination and Robyn’s battle expertise, they managed to break through the enemy lines and lost the soldiers down a series of twisted paths, finally able to stop for a rest for a bit. He called a meeting with Robyn, Sharena, Commander Anna, Fjorm, and Hríd, the prince wasting no time getting straight to the point. 

“It was way too convenient that Múspell knew where to attack when they did.”

Robyn and Anna nodded in agreement. 

“If we hadn’t broken through their lines and escaped, they would have surrounded and trapped us for sure. This was a planned attack.” she said. 

”So.. what does that mean for us?” Fjorm asked quietly, and Alfonse reluctantly answered. 

“It means there’s a traitor among us, most likely. I’d like to think none of our allies would turn on us, but there really isn’t another explanation.”

Can’t be a spy either.. not with Niles in the group. Nothing gets past him. 

All eyes turned to Fjorm, who looked alarmed. 

“My brother and sister are definitely trustworthy! They’d never betray us!”

”I would hope not.. but we can’t be too careful.” Alfonse sighed. “As much as I hate distrusting our own allies, it’s best to keep our guard up for now. “With that out of the way.”

He turned to Hríd.

”How does this.. Rite of Flames work exactly?”

”Surtr plans to feed two girls to the flames so he can sustain his power. One is princess Veronica.. and I don’t know who the other is.”

”T-that’s horrible!” Sharena gasped, eyes wide. “She might be the enemy, but that doesn’t mean she should have to die like that!”

”I can’t believe I’m saying this but.. if we want to stop Surtr for good, it means we have to go rescue Veronica. We leave in the morning.” Alfonse replied. 

With a plan in mind, Robyn turned to her tent to turn on for the night, but she still couldn’t shake off the strange sense of unease and restlessness that gripped her.

Maybe.. I’ll go for a quick walk in the forest.

With that, she turned and slipped out of sight, setting her feet down lightly as she headed down one of the forest paths. She knew Alfonse wouldn’t approve of her going alone, but she desperately needed to sort out her thoughts, closing her eyes in relief as she let her mind wander. The feeling was short lived however, her concentration broken by the sound of voices up ahead. 

“I knew you couldn’t be trusted.”

”..!”

Robyn froze at the sound of Takumi’s voice. 

“What do you mean?” Ylgr responded. “I’m just getting some nice herbs to make tea for Fjorm! She’s not feeling well-“

”Save it, traitor! You think just because I’m not a healer, I’m stupid or something?! Those herbs are a poison that causes paralysis! How oddly convenient of you to gather those for your sister instead of using the perfectly good leaves back at camp.”

Robyn stepped closer, heart racing as Takumi’s voice dropped to a low snarl. 

“How dare you.. betraying your own sister.. and for the man that KILLED YOUR OLDER SISTER! You.. you disgust me!”

Before Ylgr could reply, Robyn stepped out to confront them. 

“Ylgr.. what’s the meaning of this?! Why would you try to poison Fjorm?!” she demanded, a tremor in her voice. 

“…”

At first, she said nothing, her lowered face cast in shadow. Then, a low chuckle emitted from her chest, chilling Robyn to the bone when she realized she no longer recognized the voice coming from the little girl as her face twisted into an ugly sneer. 

“Well.. I suppose I’ll have to discard this form eventually. How lucky am I to have gotten both of you here?”

”What?!” Takumi snapped, drawing his bow as Ylgr turned her gaze to Robyn. 

“Ah yes.. you’ll do.”

Panic lit Takumi’s gaze. 

“Robyn, move!” he shouted, the Fujin Yumi humming to life. 

But before he could attack, the little girl barreled into Robyn, knocking her to the floor. 

What..?!

Before she could properly defend herself, astonishment kept her pinned to the ground as her reflection stared back at her. 

A clone?!

”Who are you..?” she whispered, but the other girl only smirked cruelly in response and leapt off her, throwing herself into Takumi’s arms, gripping the front of his kimono tightly and burying her face into his chest. 

“T-Takumi help me!” she sobbed, and the prince froze, face flushed, confusion filling his gaze as it darted between the girl in his arms and Robyn still on the ground. 

“No, get back-“

”Aah..!”

Takumi suddenly jolted, the bow falling from his hands, his eyes so wide she could see the whites of them as the dark red stain slowly spread across his kimono. 

“No..”

The single word dropped like a stone in the forest as the woman chucked darkly, shifting into a woman with wine colored hair and a purple and gold cloak, cupping Takumi’s chin as she whispered mockingly, twisting the dagger deeper into his abdomen. 

“That was too easy for Loki, wasn’t it? But then again.. you were always weak.”

She ripped the dagger free, Takumi’s wail of agony piercing Robyn’s heart. Time seemed to slow as he crumpled to the ground, curled into a fetal position as the forest floor below him stained red. 

“MURDERER!”

Blinded by tears and rage, Robyn summoned the black and green rapier for the first time and plunged it forward in a desperate attempt to get her away from Takumi. Her blade struck something solid, followed by a choking sound. Blinking the tears out of her eyes, she was met with Loki’s disbelieving gaze, the blade embedded deep in her stomach as she coughed, scattering droplets of scarlet. 

“W-what the hell.. are you?!” she spat, struggling.

”…”

A numb feeling filled Robyn’s body as she stepped back, her breath coming out in ragged gasps as Loki slumped lifelessly to the ground. 

“R-Robyn..”

Takumi’s weak whisper sounded behind her, and she ripped her gaze away and hurried to where he lay, cradling him in her arms.

”Takumi.. stay with me!” she pleaded, pulling two rags from her pocket and pressing them to the wound, the cloth immediately drenched in blood. 

A look of deep sadness filled the prince’s gaze as he feebly attempted to dry her tears, his hand trembling. 

“Robyn.. it hurts..” he whispered, a violent shudder gripping his body. “I’m so cold.. everything’s getting so dark..”

His eyes were starting to close, and Robyn shook him gently. 

“Stay awake..” she begged softly. 

Takumi’s eyes flickered open, fixed on her. 

“I’m so sorry.. I wasn’t strong enough.” he murmured, his chest fluttering as he fought for breath. “I’m sorry.. I couldn’t keep our promise..”

His hand fell, and Robyn caught it quickly. 

“Don’t say that! You.. you can’t leave me! Takumi?! Takumi!”

Takumi’s head fell back and his eyes dulled. Robyn caressed his cheek, whimpering his name over and over to no avail, cradling his limp, rapidly cooling body against her chest as a gut wrenching sob shook her body. 

“Please come back. Please.. I love you..”

She’d never expected to say those words out loud, but in that moment, she knew they were true. Robyn loved Takumi, and the thought of struggling through the war without him threatened to rip her heart in half as grief consumed her. 

..Sing. 

A voice commanded softly in the back of her mind. 

“W-what?!”

Robyn’s head shot up, a soft glow emitting from the dragon shaped necklace Takumi had given her. 

Right now! Sing!

There was such urgency in the voice as the sudden desire to sing took over her whole mind, blocking out all other thoughts as she rested her cheek against Takumi’s forehead, closing her eyes as the song drifted from her lips. 

“..Now that I know what I’m without, you can’t just leave me..” the raw emotions of the tune shook her to her core, but she continued anyways. “Breathe into me and make me real.. Bring me.. to life!”

A sudden hand brushing away her tears made her eyes fly open as she broke off her song with a startled gasp. A soft, bright golden light had appeared, surrounding her and Takumi as it settled on the wound in his abdomen, healing it over like it had never been there at all.

”Nnn.. Robyn..?”

Takumi’s eyes slowly opened, as if he were only waking from a long sleep. His face was still extremely pale from the blood loss, but his eyes were no longer dull, softening when they met hers. 

“You saved me..” he whispered. “How..?”

”I.. I don’t know.” she admitted, taking his hand in hers. It felt warm again. “The necklace started glowing and I heard a voice. It.. it told me to sing.”

”What?! The necklace spoke to you?!”

”I.. I think so..”

Soft footsteps sounded beside them, and she gasped when she saw the spirit standing only a few feet away, staring at her intently. 

“You..!” Takumi hissed furiously, struggling to sit up. 

Despite his weakened state, he still moved protectively in front of her. 

The spirit’s gaze remained unflinching as she whispered

”Do you know who you are yet?”

”I.. I don’t understand.” Robyn stammered, but the spirit had already gone, leaving the pair huddled together. 

“..I’d like to have a word with that spirit.” Takumi grumbled. “It’s got an awful lot of questions to answer.”

Robyn nodded. 

“Especially with my singing voice and the flowers in my hair.”

”About that..” he mumbled, breaking eye contact. “Robyn I.. I have a confession.”

”Y-yes?”

She felt her heart quicken. 

“Back when we first met.. I’d had a nightmare and saw you heading out to the gardens at night. I.. I kind of followed you. In all honesty, I didn’t trust you and thought you were sneaking out to meet an enemy soldier or something. And then I heard you sing and.. your song moved me. And you somehow brought the flowers back to life. I’d never seen anything more beautiful in my life..”

So that’s why..

It all made sense now. Takumi’s sudden change in demeanor and the sudden interest in her and her past.

”..I’m glad you did.”

”Y-you are?!”

His face flushed even more in embarrassment. 

“Look at us now. I’d trust you with my life. All our decisions up till now have led us to this moment. I’m so glad I met you.. Takumi.”

”I’m glad I met you too..” he whispered fervently as they lost themselves in the depths of each other’s eyes. “So glad..”

Something in Takumi’s gaze abruptly shifted. 

“Robyn..”

The way he said her name made her skin tingle, his eyes drifting shut as he started to lean in. Robyn felt her breath hitch in her throat, heart racing as she started to lean in too-

“There they are!”

Sharena’s relieved cry made them both jump, and they looked up to see her and several members of the Order of Heroes racing towards them. Takumi shakily rose to his feet, Robyn following suit as the Askrian princess skidded to a halt in front of them, her eyes widening in horror. 

“Oh gods.. there’s so much blood.. What happened?!”

”Thats Loki.. the Múspell tactician..” Hríd exclaimed. “Did she attack you?”

”She did.. but we managed to take her out. She injured me too. Nothing serious. Robyn’s already treated it so you don’t have to call a healer.” Takumi explained quickly, leaving out the unexplainable aspects of their tale. 

“This whole time.. I thought I was talking to my sister..” Fjorm whispered in dismay. “But if she’s not here then that means..!” 

“She’s probably the second girl Surtr intends to sacrifice to the flames.” Hríd muttered, eyes dark.

”So we go rescue them.” Alfonse decided. “Cut off his power.. then defeat him!”

The rest of the battle passed by in a blur, and even when Surtr was defeated and they returned to Askr, Robyn had hardly paid attention, her thoughts filled with Takumi. While out of danger, he was still too weak from the blood loss and was forced to sit the battle out. Now her arm was around him as she walked him slowly back to his room, the Hoshidan too exhausted to protest the help as they finally reached his room. 

“Just lie down and relax..” she whispered, helping him recline back into his bed.

”My wound is healed, so why do I still feel so awful?” he panted, shivering a bit. 

“You still lost a lot of blood.” Robyn explained as she covered him gently with a blanket and settled in a chair next to his bed. “You’ll be alright. Just lay and rest for a few days. I told Flora to make you some miso soup with meat for when you wake up to get those iron levels back up. You’ll feel better soon. You’ll see.”

”Thank you..” Takumi whispered, a long sigh escaping him as he closed his eyes. 

In a moment of boldness, Robyn slipped her hand into his. She expected him to flinch, but instead the prince just smiled, and she gave his hand a gentle squeeze. He squeezed back, then Takumi’s hand slowly relaxed in hers as he drifted off into sleep. Watching the serene look on his face and the rise and fall of Takumi’s chest as he slept, Robyn never wanted to let go. 

AN: So here’s my first prerecorded song cover of Bring Me To Life linked here. It’s eh in my opinion but was still fun to make. 

www.tiktok.com/t/ZT8hAe59f/

Next chapter is going to be an extra special Halloween chapter (because Halloween is the best holiday) so you can look forward to that! Now that book two is done we can move on to book three.. where our LOVELY couple takes a nice romantic trip………. to Hel. But the real question is.. when do YOU think our lovely couple will finally have the guts to confess to each other?!?! Feel free to comment your thoughts down below~

~Robyn

Chapter Text

https://www.tumblr.com/robynmizorewrites/745948113210130432/art-for-give-up-to-ghosts?source=share

“Someone’s approaching the castle!” the excited whisper woke Takumi from his doze by the fireplace, the scent of his morning tea hitting his nose, and he immediately felt embarrassed. Robyn had told him it would take several days or longer to recover from the severe blood loss, but he didn’t realize just how frustrating it would be, especially with the weakness and shortness of breath he’d kept experiencing. And now there was a potential intruder at the castle. Eyes narrowing, he picked up his bow and moved towards the castle entrance. Weak or not he could still fire an arrow or two if need be. 

“It’s the old man from the village!”

The excited shout piqued his curiosity, and he hurried to the doors, just in time to see the man hand Ricken a guitar, saying 

“Give this to the lovely young lady who sang for our village. Consider it a thank you for defeating Múspell.”

”Y-yes sir!” Ricken responded, and with a nod, the man departed, leaving Ricken gazing in awe. “Awesome!” he gushed as he admired the instrument. “Hey, anyone know where the Summoner is?”

”Beats me. Probably holed up in some place with her books.” Gaius replied, leaning against the wall with a lollipop in his mouth. 

Probably in her room..  Takumi thought with a smile, stepping forward. “I know where she is. I’ll take it to her.”

”Nice to see you looking more lively, Pineapple Longshot.” Gaius grinned slyly as Ricken handed it over. “You had us pretty worried for a bit.”

Takumi felt his cheeks redden, a little surprised. 

“T-thanks..” he managed to mumble, heading for the stairs. 

He hadn’t realized how much the army had actually valued him until he’d gotten hurt. Members he wouldn’t have normally conversed with would check on him from time to time. And then there was Robyn. She had hardly left his side since it had happened. When nightmares woke him, she’d welcome him into her room with tea and mochi, and they’d sit by the warm fire reading books or just talking until the moon was high in the sky and he felt safe enough to sleep. And now he was knocking on her door, grinning ear to ear as he waited. 

“Who’s there?” a soft voice called. 

“It’s me. Can I come in?”

With her consent given, Takumi stepped into the room, closing the door behind him with a soft click. The Summoner’s back was turned, her beautiful long, pink hair cascading down her back, and Takumi couldn’t help but be mesmerized by it for a few moments. 

“Something wrong?” she asked, stacking some papers as he slowly made his way over to her. 

“No. Just brought you a little present.”

”What is it?” She turned, violet eyes lighting up as they fell on the light brown instrument in his hands. “No..”

”Yep. Now you can add music with your singing whenever you want.”

”Takumi, you’re amazing!” she cried, tackling him into a hug. “Oh, thank you!” 

“Whoa!” His heart soared as the prince caught her quickly, chuckling as he barely managed to set the guitar down in time. “Don’t thank me, thank the old man from that village. He dropped it off just now as a thank you.”

”I’d better not let him down then.” she laughed. “I’m going to write so many songs..”

There was a dreamy look in her eyes, and Takumi was opening his mouth to say something when the breath suddenly left his lungs, and a crushing tightness gripped his chest. The Summoner was still talking, but her voice sounded far away, like she was speaking underwater. 

I can’t breathe..!

Panic set in as he gasped desperately in attempt to draw in air, but no matter how many times his lungs heaved, the drowning sensation persisted. 

“Takumi?!”

In his haze of dizziness and terror, he felt the gentle hands on his shoulders, violet eyes staring worriedly into his own, his hand gripping his throat as she asked him if he was alright, but he was too breathless to reply. 

“Sit down, Takumi.”

Her voice was calm and authoritative, easing some of his panic as he shakily complied. He was faintly aware of her leaning over him and the light pressure of her pressing on his wrist, then rustling noises and the cool tip of a medicine vial being pressed against his lips. 

“Drink this.” Robyn whispered encouragingly. 

It tasted like sweet lavender, easing some of the crushing sensation, but his throat still felt constricted, a dry sob leaving his lips. 

“Shh.. it’s okay.”

Soft fingertips dusted across his face, drying his tears.

”It’s just a panic attack, Takumi. I know it’s scary but we’re going to get through this together, okay?” 

His chest and lungs still felt as if someone was squeezing them from the inside, but he trusted Robyn as she removed the scarf from around his neck, exposing a bit of his chest and neck to the cool air in the room as the scent of lavender hit his nose again. 

“Just take a deep breath in and count to four before letting it out. I’m going to apply this to your chest and neck. Breathing it in will help too.” 

Takumi was dimly aware of his heart pounding in his chest as something cool touched his skin. He breathed deeply, only able to hold it for two seconds before releasing, gasping. 

“Try again.” 

Came the calm reply, and he clung to it, able to count to four this time. The relief was immediate, and some of the powerlessness faded. 

“That’s it.. keep going. You’re doing really well Takumi.”

The Summoner finished applying the soothing aromatherapy medicine and put his scarf back on, tucking it in with care as he repeated the exercise over and over until he could breathe normally again, the terrifying tightness and rapidly beating heart dissipating. She cradled him against her, his head resting on her chest as she rubbed small circles into his back. A wave of lightheadedness flooded over him, his eyes half-lidded as his mind tried to process what just happened to him. The word “panic attack” was foreign to him, but whatever it was sounded bad. 

“Are you alright now, Takumi?” Robyn asked gently. 

“Wh-what’s wrong with me?” he rasped. “Am.. am I sick or something?”

”Not exactly.”

The Summoner sat back a bit so she could nestle him more comfortably against her. Takumi curled himself gratefully into her embrace. 

“You experienced an extremely traumatic injury. One that was supposed to be fatal. While your body may be recovered, minus the anemia, your mind may need longer to recover. The severe nightmares probably aren’t helping.”

His mind reeled from the new information, his heart sinking. Cherche had been badly hurt, but she didn’t have similar symptoms. Fjorm had lost her sister, and Robyn herself had experienced many hardships. Yet only he suffered from this ailment. 

“Am I.. broken?” he whispered. 

“Of course not!” the Summoner exclaimed, the shock in her voice adding to the shameful tears that burned under his eyelids. “Why would you think that?”

”Because how will anyone in the army take me seriously now? They’ll be ashamed to have such a weak minded archer who they can’t even rely on because he can’t control his own emotions!”

The words ended in a sob, his eyes flying open with a start when Robyn shifted unexpectedly so she was now face to face with the prince. She took his face into her hands, her violet eyes burning with intensity as she seemed to he staring him down. 

“..Repeat after me.”

”Wh-what?”

”Just do it!”

”O-okay..”

Taken aback by the fierceness of her tone, he hastily agreed.

”You can blame me, shame me, gaslight me, and frame me.”

Perplexed, he hesitantly repeated back

”Y-you can blame me, shame me, gaslight me, and frame me..”

”But I am stronger than you know!”

A faint flush covered his cheeks. 

“B-but I am stronger than you know..”

Her eyes carried such conviction as she went on, like she truly believed in every word that she was saying.

”I’m just like thunder from lightning, more then what’s behind me. And I will never give up to ghosts!”

Takumi felt his confidence waver a bit, but he pressed on for the Summoner’s sake as he forced his voice to remain steady. 

“I’m just like thunder from lightning, more than what’s behind me. And I will never give up to ghosts..”

As he finished speaking, Robyn pulled him into a tight embrace, all the previous tension in his body dissolving quickly as he leaned into her touch. 

“I’ll remind you as many times as I have to, until you can believe it too.” she vowed in a fervent whisper.

”Thank you..” he murmured gratefully. 

A sudden wave of exhaustion hit him, and he sank further into her arms. 

“..Tired?” He nodded. “That’s perfectly normal after a panic attack, plus the meds.” she said, helping the prince to his feet and slipping her arm around his shoulders. 

“Come, let’s get you to your room so you can rest.”

They headed towards his room in an amicable silence, the lavender scent making Takumi feel at ease, a stark contrast to the horrifying panic attack that had gripped him earlier. Robyn had known just what to do, the memory of her patiently walking him through it warming his heart as he lay down in his bed, Robyn closing the door softly behind him. He was already drifting off as he felt the soft blanket covering him. 

“You should be alright now, but if it happens again, come and get me okay? I won’t let you feel alone in this.” 

Takumi nodded, a faint smile gracing his lips as he fell into a deep, peaceful slumber. 

Poor Takumi.. Robyn thought as she sat down on her bed.

The troubled young man already had enough to deal with without the added stress of a health issue no one else in the army seemed to have. It was only due to the strange knowledge that she somehow retained from her past life that she had even known what to do. 

This war really is taking a toll on everyone.. she mused with a frustrated sigh. How long before the entire army is plagued with mental health issues?

Moving to her favorite view by the window, she rested her chin on her arms, closing her eyes to savor the cool fall breeze that washed over her, the cool, crisp scent of fall leaves hitting her nose. It intertwined with the scent of the fire, making the Summoner feel oddly nostalgic. 

“That’s it!” she exclaimed out loud. “I know exactly what everyone needs!”

Throwing up her hood, Robyn shot out of her room at a speed that would make one think the Emblian army must be chasing after her.

”..You want to have a fall festival..?” Startled, Alfonse set down his papers. “While I’m not against it.. where is this coming from? You’re not usually one for social events.”

”I thought it may benefit the army.” Robyn responded calmly. “Like the beach trip. The war has taken a massive toll on the army. And we never know what the next battles may bring. It would do well to improve everyone’s morale.”

”And it would be great way for the heroes to bond.” Sharena exclaimed , clasping her hands together as she gave her brother a pleading look. 

Alfonse looked thoughtful, but Commander Anna was frowning. 

“How.. much is this going to cost?” she asked uneasily. 

“We can invite the villagers and sell food at stands to cover the cost.” Robyn countered, and the red head’s eyes immediately lit up. 

“I’m in!” she beamed, and Alfonse chuckled.

”Alright alright.” he relented. “We’ll have a fall festival. 

“Yes!” Sharena whooped. 

Robyn hurried through the castle halls, her cloak breezing out behind her. The previously quiet castle was now bustling with life as the heroes excitedly helped to set up the fall festival on the castle grounds outside. Luckily, her and Takumi’s hall was still quiet so the prince wouldn’t be disturbed by the noise.

Takumi’s in for a wonderful surprise when he wakes up! she thought excitedly. 

The wheels in the tactical Summoner’s mind were now spinning full force, and she already knew what she wanted to do for the festival. The guitar was in the same spot where Takumi had set it, as if waiting for her. It felt all too natural as humming, she picked it up and turned towards the parchment and quills sitting on her desk.

”Nnn..” Takumi sat up slowly in the bed, glancing outside. It’s late afternoon.. he mused with a sigh.

He was tired of sleeping, and longed to be wandering the lush archery fields training. Takumi stood up carefully, catching the sight of his face in the mirror. The color was back in his cheeks, his hazel eyes shimmering back at him in the setting sunlight. While he didn’t have his full energy back, he felt more like himself than he’d ever felt since being injured.

Maybe a bit of training couldn’t hurt.. Takumi thought as he picked up his Fujin Yumi. 

His hands no longer shook as they gripped the heavy bow, and the calming scent of lavender that lingered on his scarf made him smile, a flush creeping up his cheeks as it reminded him of the gentle way the Summoner had cared for him. He wasn’t used to being cared for like this, but it wasn’t unwelcome either. The Hoshidan prince’s hair swayed gently against his back as he made his way down downstairs with purpose, surprised to see how busy the castle suddenly was. Was there an invasion?

No..

The heroes were far too cheerful for that. As Takumi rounded the corner, he barely stopped in time before almost crashing into the Summoner herself. She spun around, her lips parting when she caught sight of him. 

”O-oh.. Takumi.. y-you’re awake already?”

”Y-yes..” he frowned. “Am I supposed to still be asleep?”

The Summoner seemed uncharacteristically nervous as she suddenly grabbed his hand and pulled him back upstairs. 

“H-hey now!” he protested as he was pulled along. 

“I need you to come back to your room real quick!” she fired back, only adding to his bewilderment. 

“Why?” he inquired suspiciously as they halted in front of his door.

”I need you to change into something nice! Right away!”

Takumi blushed profusely at her forwardness as he stammered 

“R-right here?!”

”N-no, dummy! I meant in your room! Now no more questions! Just do it!”

”Wha-“

Anymore protests he could have made were silenced immediately as he was thrust into his room, the door promptly closing behind him, Robyn’s footsteps retreating down the hall as she called

”Come downstairs when you’re done!”

What..

The prince stood in the middle of his room in a stunned stupor for a few moments before he turned his gaze to the wardrobe.

”I guess.. I’d better do as she says?”

She’d told him to dress in fall themed attire.. whatever that meant. Takumi wasn’t even sure he had anything like that, feeling slightly homesick. In Hoshido, for special occasions, Oboro had always chosen his outfits for him, and always knew just how to make him look his best. He wished his retainers were here. 

What, can’t manage without your retainers? his thoughts jeered, making the Hoshidan grit his teeth. I can do it too!

He rummaged furiously through the outfits, his eyes landing on a teal kimono with shimmering gold leaves on the sleeves and bottom, and hair ties to match. He grinned. 

Perfect. 

He knew Oboro would approve too. It was a bit difficult to put on by himself, but the prince was determined to not have to ask for help. As he finished fastening the hair ties into place, his eyes stole to the mirror, widening slightly. 

Whoa.. I actually look pretty nice! he thought. 

Having dealt with too much war already in his lifetime, he rarely had the chance to dress up, and his smile only grew as he descended the stairs, Robyn doing a double take when she caught sight of his attire.

”Do.. do you like it?” he asked hesitantly as a shy blush crept up his neck. 

“Y-you look nice.” she murmured, then offered her hand. 

“So.. what exactly are we doing?” Takumi asked, unable to contain his curiosity any longer as he accepted her hand and she led the way to the castle doors. 

Robyn paused for a moment, her hand resting on the knob and a small smile on her lips as she glanced back at him. 

“Just a little thank you.. for you and everyone in the Order of Heroes!”

As she finished speaking, she opened the doors, and Takumi gasped in disbelief at the sight that greeted him. The entire courtyard was lined with food stands and decorations, the sky lit by the lanterns that were strung from the tops of stands and the trees. Villagers and heroes alike frolicked amongst the stands, and the soothing music from bards filled the air. It was truly an enchanting sight, so much so that he wondered if he was dreaming. 

“A.. a fall festival?”

”Isn’t it great?” Sharena’s excited voice sounded beside them, donning a wolf costume. “It was Robyn’s idea. She said it would be good for the army’s morale.”

Giggling, she skipped off to greet Gaius, who was lingering one of the dessert stands. 

“Wait.. you did this?” Takumi exclaimed, taking it all in. 

Robyn lowered her head a bit, seeming sheepish.

”I.. I really wanted to do something nice for you. As a thank you for everything you’ve done for this army, and for me. Plus.. after what happened in Múspell, you deserved a chance to just relax for a night and not worry about anything. And since it’s fall, I thought a fall festival would be perfect!”

All of this.. for me?!

It was almost enough to make him cry as Takumi gazed at her, speechless and touched. No one in his life had ever done something like this for him. As of on cue, before the tears could fall, Robyn excitedly grabbed his hand. 

“Come on, don’t just stand there! Let’s seize the moment! You never know if we’ll get a night like this again!”

”A-alright, alright, I’m coming!” he chuckled, letting himself be pulled along. “Where to first?”

”Fan making!” the Summoner said proudly, skidding to a halt in front of a stand. Intricate fans hung from the top, the stand covered in parchment quills, and other decorative supplies. Other heroes and villagers were gathered at the tables, decorating their fans. 

“I thought you’d appreciate some Hoshidan style food and activities.” she explained as they grabbed some fabric, parchment, and other materials and sat down at one of the tables. 

“Th-thank you..” he managed to say, taking in the breathtaking atmosphere, then turned to study the materials in front of him. “Um..so what kind of fan are you going to make?”

”Hm..”

Robyn seemed to be considering carefully, pausing on some fabric with a sakura flower design on it. 

“I think I’ll make one with this. In honor of your sister Sakura.”

Takumi couldn’t help but smile as Robyn selected her fabric and set to work. He was close with his sister, and missed her quite a lot. 

She would have loved this. he thought fondly, a sudden idea coming to mind. 

“I’m.. going to make one in honor of Mother.” he decided, selecting her favorite colors. 

The Summoner paused for a moment, her tone soft as she murmured

”I think she would have adored that.”

The Hoshidan prince had never made a fan before, but he found the activity surprisingly easy and soothing. The Summoner was faring well too, and he glanced over from them to time to see her handiwork. Without ever even meeting Sakura, she somehow managed to capture his sister’s gentle personality in the lovely fabric and personal touches. 

I need to introduce her to Oboro one day. he mused as he put the final finishing decorations in his fan, and held it up to the lantern lights with a satisfied hum. Robyn had finished hers as well.

”Yours is beautiful.” she said admiringly as she rose to her feet.  “Mikoto would be proud of that.”

”Yeah..”

While the thought was bittersweet, it also brought a smile to his face. They fell into step beside each other, and once more, Takumi’s hand found its way into Robyn’s. She stopped for a moment to look at him, and even under her hood he could see the smile that had made its way to her lips. She ran her thumb along his hand briefly, the fleeting motion sending butterflies fluttering in his stomach as they continued on their way. When they passed Cherche and Sumia, he noticed they paused in their conversation to stare at him and Robyn as they started whispering. 

Is there something on my face? Takumi frowned, looking around. 

Some of the villagers milled in groups or were walking hand in hand, and when he glanced down at him and Robyn’s interlocked fingers, the realization hit him like the ocean’s grey waves. 

We look like a couple..

His heart thudded in his chest as he could feel his face slowly turning more and more crimson-

“Robyn!!!”

Caledori’s excited voice sounded behind them, nearly making Takumi jump out of his skin, coughing awkwardly to cover up his embarrassment as Robyn’s friend hurried up to them, Ricken in tow. Caledori donned a witch costume while Ricken was in a more exaggerated version of his normal mage attire with a white beard attached. 

“Have you two checked out the haunted house yet?” she asked excitedly. “I heard Henry’s running it and it’s absolutely terrifying! Ricken and I were about to check it out.”

“Y..yay.. haunted house. My favorite.. heh.” Ricken mumbled, looking a little pale. 

Takumi was about to turn down the offer, but Robyn seemed excited. 

“Let’s go! Are you okay with that Takumi?” 

“Y-yeah that’s fine.” he mumbled as he forced down his growing unease. 

He wasn’t very fond of “haunted” things, but he wasn’t about to admit that. So reluctantly, he turned towards the haunted house.

As Caledori and Ricken fell in beside her, Robyn didn’t miss the knowing smirk written all over her friend’s face when she saw Takumi’s hand in hers, and she knew the second the festival was over and Takumi wasn’t around, the romance fan was going to be all over her, interrogating her. Even with her hood concealing her features, it was getting harder to hide her rapidly blossoming feelings towards the prince. She had a feeling he might feel the same, and wanted so desperately to tell him, but every time she tried to summon the courage, anxiety fluttered in her stomach, silencing the words she so badly wished to say. They were from different worlds after all, and Robyn’s mystery origins and lack of memories only complicated things further. How could a relationship possibly work between them? The thought made her chest ache. So she swiftly pushed the thought away so she focus on tonight. 

Seize the moment.. her mind reminded her as they reached the “haunted house,” which was a spookily decorated section of the castle. 

“Good thing admission is free for heroes.” Ricken remarked. “Why would anyone want to pay to be traumatized?”

”So you are scared.” Caledori concluded, and the mage blushed furiously. 

“N-no I’m not!” the mage blustered. “I’m not a little kid who gets scared of dumb things!”

”Uh-huh.. sure.”

They pushed the webbed curtain aside, stepping into an eerily lit hallway, the candles on the walls being the only light source other than the moon peeking from the windows. 

“Whoa.. they really went all out on this!” Caledori exclaimed, and Takumi nodded in agreement, looking impressed.

The walls were covered in fake spider web, a trail of bloody looking footprints leading down the hall. 

“I.. guess we go this way?” Takumi murmured. 

He was starting to look uneasy, more so as a steady fog rose around them the deeper they went, and Robyn had to stifle a giggle at the revelation. 

Was Takumi.. scared?

The prince’s eyes were darting around anxiously, but Robyn knew if she tried to comfort him now, especially in front of the others, the proud Hoshidan prince would never live that down. The fog rose higher, until the group was forced to huddle together as they pressed on, hardly able to see each other. Takumi jumped suddenly, his head snapping around. 

“W-what is it?” Ricken yelped.

”N-nothing!” Takumi stammered. “It just felt like something grabbed me, that’s all.”

”It diiiiiiid..”

A voice hissed creepily behind them, causing the group to whip around as a cloaked figure looked eerily over them, holding a bloodied knife. 

“Askr requires sacrifices to sustaaaaaaaaain.. nehehehe..”

”D-DON’T KILL ME!” Ricken shrieked, darting behind an equally petrified Caledori.

”What are you doing?!” she exclaimed, peeling him off of her and shoving him forward. “Y-you’re the man here! You’re supposed to be protecting me!” 

“I thought you said gender stereotypes were stupid!” Ricken fired back.

”NOT IN THIS SITUATION!”

”Come on, quick!” Takumi whispered, pulling her along. “We can escape while it’s distracted!”

They made it safely out of the hallway and into the next room, where a little girl dressed in tattered clothes was sitting in a chair, her hands covering her face as she cried. 

That’s definitely a trap.. Robyn mused as Takumi looked conflicted, then groaned. 

“I’m probably going to regret this..” he muttered, stepping forward to confront her. “Wh-what’s wrong little girl?”

”Famous last words..” Robyn whispered. 

The girl didn’t lift her face from her hands as she whispered incoherently.

”Grandma was so nice to raise me.. But I just got so hungry..”

”You.. huh?!”

Takumi took a step back just in time as she finally raised her head, face covered in blood, a crazed look in her eyes as she hissed

”I ate her!!!!”

Takumi was frozen, hazel eyes wide with horror as he stared at the bloodied child as she got up from her chair, stumbling towards them, arms outstretched. In a moment of genius, Robyn threw herself into the prince’s arms, wrapping her arms around him tightly. 

“T-Takumi, she’s scary! Protect me!” she wailed. 

Takumi blushed furiously, his mouth opening and closing a couple times. Then he softened, embracing her protectively and holding her trembling frame close. 

“I-It’s okay..” he mumbled, nestling her face into his chest. 

Robyn smiled triumphantly to herself when she felt him relax against her, his attention off the child completely as he herded her gently out of the room. 

“I think I found the exit.” she heard Takumi say.

Niles smirked as he heard his prey drawing near.

Ah yes.. Prince Takumi. One of my favorites.. this’ll be just delicious..

Just as they crossed under him, Niles dropped upside down from the ceiling, donning a bat costume as he hissed eerily into the prince’s ear.

”Looking to get naughty.. or bloody?” he sneered. 

But to his utter astonishment, Takumi walked right past him, smiling as he said 

“Look, see? It’s the exit. Let’s get some Hoshidan style food from the stands. That’ll cheer you up!”

”Wh-what the hell?! They’re IGNORING ME?!” Niles fumed as the couple departed, seeming lost in their own little heart shaped bubble. 

“Daaaaaamn, that’s rough Pirate Man.” Gaius remarked, sucker in hand. “They were so busy flirting, they didn’t even notice you. You’re more of a sucker than me, and that says something.”

”Shut up!” Niles seethed as he retreated back into the ceiling, still hanging upside down.

”Made it!” Takumi exclaimed, pushing open the door as the cool fall air greeted them. 

Robyn was more than a little distracted with Takumi’s arms still around her, the atmosphere and their closeness sending her heart fluttering, and feeling a bit disappointed when he stepped back. 

“You um.. you okay?” he asked, a shy blush on his cheeks. 

“Y-yeah I’m fine!”

”Shall we then?”

Robyn accepted the outstretched hand with a smile, and they were on their way. They found a stand selling rice dumplings, vegetable tempura made with fresh harvest vegetables, and simmered Kabocha squash. 

“I missed these..” Takumi sighed as they shared the food between them. “You really thought of everything didn’t you?”

”Yep!” Robyn beamed as she sipped some of the savory broth, closing her eyes in bliss. 

She couldn’t help but steal glances at the prince. He was breathtaking as ever, sitting under the glowing lanterns, his eyes reflecting the lights. Takumi was beautiful inside and out, and Robyn wished there was a way to capture this moment forever. As if on cue, Anna’s voice drifted from somewhere up ahead. 

“Step right up to our first ever Snapshot Tome Booth! Where you can capture your favorite moments forever!”

”A photo booth?” Takumi inquired, seeming interested as they finished their food. “Do you.. want to go?”

She nodded enthusiastically, pulling the prince behind her as they hurried over to the booth. 

“Slow down!” Takumi chuckled. “It’s not going anywhere!”

”You two look like you’re having fun.” Anna said, taking in their interlocked fingers mischievously. “Right this way. And don’t worry, it’s completely private. Alfonse’s orders! Have fuuuun!”

The tent flap closed abruptly behind them, and Robyn gasped, taking in the beautiful lanterns that were strung around the tent, pumpkins surrounding the bench that rested in the middle. 

“This is amazing!” Takumi exclaimed as they made their way over to the bench to sit down.

And romantic.. Robyn added dreamily, and Takumi turned towards her hesitantly. 

“..Robyn?”

”Hm?”

”Since.. Anna said it was private.. can.. can I take off your hood?” 

Robyn felt her face heat up as the question registered, but she nodded nonetheless as he gently eased her hood off, her long hair cascading down her back. The azalea flowers in her hair only looked more ethereal under the lanterns, Takumi’s lips parting slightly as he caressed one of the flowers.

”Beautiful..” he breathed.

Robyn held his gaze for a long moment, happiness bubbling in her chest. The tome blinked, indicating it was about to take the shot. She turned towards it, lifting her fan so it was next to her face, the sakura design sparking under the hue of the lanterns. Takumi unfolded his teal fan as well, letting it rest under his chin so it wouldn’t obscure his features. He’d managed to recreate the design of his mother’s headpiece out of glittering gold fabric in the middle, so it could feel like he was carrying her with him wherever he went. The tome flashed, two copies of the photo materializing on the table beside it.

”Oh, did it take it already?” Takumi asked curiously. 

“Let’s go look!” Robyn exclaimed, leaping to her feet, the sight in front of her making her tear up a bit with a quiet sniffle. 

“..Are you crying?” There was worry in his voice as he hurried over. “If it’s bad we can just take another.”

Cheeks flushed, and holding the picture to her chest where her heart beat, Robyn turned to face him as she whispered breathlessly. 

“It’s.. perfect.”

As Takumi glanced at the photo, she saw an unknown emotion enter his gaze, intermixed with softness. “Perfect” was an absolute understatement. The glow of the lanterns captured the sparkle of their fans and reflected in both their eyes. Robyn faced the snapshot tome, smiling cheerfully. But Takumi’s eyes weren’t on the tome, but on her, filled with such serene tenderness as he gazed at her, his hand still outstretched towards her hair. 

“You’re right.” Takumi stooped to pick up his own copy, tucking it into his pocket with great care. “I’ll never forget this moment.”

And Robyn knew that neither would she. They exited the tent hand and hand, breezing past Anna, completely oblivious to her asking if it went well or not. But she didn’t need to ask. The answer was already evident in their demeanor. The lively music grew louder as they reached what seemed to be the center of the festival. 

“Ah.. the music’s amazing!”

Takumi nodded in agreement. 

“Seems like a good place to unwind and let some stress out. I’ve definitely had too much of that lately”.

Is that so..?

A sly smile made its way to her lips, an idea coming to mind, making her halt, causing the Hoshidan to look over curiously. 

“You know Takumi, sometimes when you’re stressed you’ve just gotta-“

Robyn struck a dramatic pose in sync with the music. 

“What?!” Takumi sputtered out a laugh, which only made her grin more. 

“You know! You’ve just gotta..”

This time she spun three times before striking another overly exaggerated pose, which only made the prince snicker harder. 

“What are you doing?!”

”Letting my stress out! What else?” Robyn giggled, continuing to make silly, dramatic motions until Takumi was doubled over with laughter.

”You’re such a goofball! Don’t you care that people are watching?”

”Oh, are they?” Robyn asked innocently. “I’ll just have to do it more then. And if they don’t like it then that’s fine, I probably don’t like them either. In fact, they’re probably a boring old hag who yells at children as a hobby. So why should I care what they think?”

”Haha, oh yeah? Hm..”

m.youtube.com/watch?v=4bob1KzjYQA&pp=ygURc2h1dCB1cCBhbmQgZGFuY2U=

Takumi’s eyes narrowed in mischief.  

“So, like this huh?”

He spun around and struck a pose of his own. 

“Not bad for a beginner.”

They circled each other, bantering light heartedly back and forth. 

“Who said I was a beginner? Maybe I secretly dance after training! Maybe.. I can even dance better than you!”

”Oh, is that a challenge?”

”You bet it is! I’m gonna dance circles around you!”

”Bring it on!”

The other villagers and heroes all watched in a mixture of amusement and amazement at the sight of the second prince of Hoshido and the Summoner of Heroes dancing freely without a care in the world, their laughter filling the night sky as their antics continued, only stopping when the song finally ended, and a more peaceful tune began to play. The crowd that had formed erupted into chuckles and applause as Robyn did a bow, Takumi following suit, his shoulders still shaking with amusement. 

“How do you feel?” she whispered to him. 

“Amazing!” he panted, hazel eyes shining. 

They explored more of the stands, a pair of white azalea decorated cat ears catching her eye. 

“Ah.. those are so pretty.” she remarked, a trace of longing in her tone. “Looks like whoever wins the archery game gets to pick a pair.”

”Ha, that’ll be easy!” Takumi scoffed good naturedly. “I meant to get some training in earlier anyways!”

”You’re going to play?”

Takumi’s eyes gleamed competitively and he nodded. The Fujin Yumi hummed to life as the prince removed it from his back and took aim, his eyes narrowed in concentration, then he fired. The teal arrow struck true hitting the target right in the center with such force that it toppled over. The passerby’s that witnessed the spectacle whooped, and the elderly woman running the stand congratulated the prince, gesturing grandly to the accessories. Takumi selected the cat ears without hesitation and strode back to Robyn, looking quite pleased with himself as he handed them to her.  

“Talented as always.” she chuckled, then plunked them onto his head. 

“W-why are you putting them on me?” he stammered his face turning scarlet as Robyn giggled and patted his head. 

“Because you looked so cute in them!”

He indulged her for a moment before taking them off and mumbling bashfully.

”Actually.. I got them for you.”

”M-me..?”

”W.. we could get some chestnut cakes and mochi from the dessert stand. Then go to the gardens to you can try them on.. If- if you want.”

He broke off with a startled yelp as the Summoner tackled him into an embrace. 

“Takumi, you’re the best!” she cried. 

“O-oh yeah?” he chuckled, spinning her. 

The warm scent of the chestnut cake and mochi filled their noses as they bought some, then escaped to the quiet garden where Takumi had first seen her fully for the first time. They were still close enough to enjoy the sound of the festivities but far enough from any prying eyes. Robyn was happy to let her hood down, letting her hair flow freely in the wind as Takumi placed the cat ears on top of her head, nodding approvingly. 

“They look good on you.”

”Thank you..”

Illuminated by the moon, the ethereal fireflies, and the soft glow of Robyn’s flowers, they split the mochi and the cake between them.

”Have you heard the story of Princess Kaguya?” she asked. “I read the story last night and it was really good, but also kinda sad.”

”Hm.. I don’t think so.” Takumi said thoughtfully. “Tell me about it?”

”Well.. One day in the bamboo forest, an old bamboo cutter called Taketori no Okina comes across a mysterious, shining stalk of bamboo. Upon cutting it open, he is surprised to find an infant the size of his thumb inside. The old man and his wife, having no children of their own, decide to raise the infant as their own daughter, and name her Nayotake-no-Kaguya-hime. From that moment on, every time the man cuts a stalk of bamboo, he finds a small nugget of gold inside. The family soon grows rich, and within just three months, Kaguya-hime grows from an infant into a woman of ordinary size and extraordinary beauty. At first, the old man tries to keep news of Kaguya-hime away from outsiders, but as word of her beauty spreads, she attracts many suitors who seek her hand in marriage.”

“Among the suitors are five nobles: Prince Ishitsukuri, Prince Kuramochi, Abe no Mimuraji, Ōtomo no Miyuki, and Isonokami no Marotari. They eventually persuade the old man to have Kaguya-hime choose from among them. Uninterested, Kaguya-hime devises five impossible tasks, agreeing to marry the noble who can bring her the item specified for him: the stone begging bowl of the Budda, a jeweled branch from the mythical island of Hõrai, a robe of Chinese fire rat skins, a colored jewel from a dragon’s neck, and a cowry shell born from a swallow. 

Realizing the impossibility of his task, the first noble presents a fake stone bowl made from a blackened pot, but is exposed when Kaguya-hime notices that the bowl does not glow with holy light. The second noble presents a branch created by the country's finest jewelers, but is revealed when a messenger of the craftsmen arrives at Kaguya-hime's house to collect payment. The third noble is deceived by a merchant from China, who sells him a robe that burns when it is tested with fire. The fourth noble sets out to find a dragon at sea, but abandons his plans after encountering a storm. The fifth noble falls from a great height while reaching into a swallow's nest.

After this, the Emperor of Japan comes to visit Kaguya-hime and, after falling in love, asks her hand in marriage. Although he is not subjected to an impossible trial, Kaguya-hime rejects his request for marriage as well, telling him that she is not from his country and therefore cannot go to the palace with him. She remains in contact with the Emperor, but continues to rebuff his proposals. Three years pass as they continue to communicate by letter.

That summer, whenever Kaguya-hime views the full moon, her eyes fill with tears. Though her adoptive parents grow very worried and question her, she refuses to tell them what is wrong. Her behaviour becomes increasingly erratic until she reveals that she is not of the Earth and that she must return to her people on the Moon. It is said that she was sent to the Earth, where she would inevitably form material attachment as a punishment for some crime without further description. The gold was a stipend from the people of the Moon, sent to pay for Kaguya-hime's upkeep.”

”As the day of her return approaches, the Emperor sends his guards to protect her from the Moon's people, but when an embassy of heavenly beings descends upon the bamboo cutter's house, the guards are blinded by a strange light. Kaguya-hime announces that, though she loves her many friends on Earth, she must return with the beings to her true home on the Moon. She writes sad notes of apology to her parents and to the Emperor, then gives her parents her own robe as a memento. She then takes a little of the elixir of immortality, attaches it to her letter to the Emperor, and gives it to the guard officer. As she hands it to him, a feather robe is placed on her shoulders, and all of her sadness and compassion for the people of the Earth are apparently forgotten. The entourage ascends into the sky, taking Kaguya-hime back to Tsuki no Miyako and leaving her earthly foster parents in tears.”

“The old couple become very sad and are soon put to bed sick. The officer returns to the Emperor with the items Kaguya-hime gave him as her last mortal act, and reports what happened. The Emperor reads her letter and is overcome with sadness, and asks his servants, "Which mountain is the closest place to Heaven?"; in response, one suggests the Great Mountain of Suruga Province. The Emperor then orders his men to take the letter to the summit of the mountain and burn it, in the hope that his message would reach the distant princess. They are also ordered to burn the elixir of immortality, as the Emperor does not wish to live for eternity without being able to see her.

Legend has it that the word for immortality, fushi, became the name of the mountain, Mount Fuji. It is also said that the kanji for the mountain, which translates to "mountain abounding with warriors", are derived from the Emperor's army ascending the slopes to carry out his order. It is said that the smoke from the burning still rises to this day.”

Takumi had taken in the story with rapt attention, leaning thoughtfully against the tree trunk. 

“I don’t think I could bear living life without the one I love.” he remarked. “I’d go insane.”

Robyn nodded in agreement. 

“I’d much rather be here with them than in the moon.”

They were quiet after that, finishing the warm cake and soft mochi. Robyn’s heart began to flutter nervously as the final stage of her plan neared. 

“..Takumi?”

”..Yes?”

“I.. I have a gift for you.”

”F-for me? What is it?”

Gathering her courage, Robyn met his wide hazel eyes steadily. 

“Can you meet me at the stage near where we danced?”

He looked perplexed, but nodded nonetheless. Robyn smiled and hurried off to get ready. 

“There you are!” Sharena, who was in on the plan exclaimed, handing her the guitar. “Anna and I have already gathered the other heroes!”

Now that the moment was here, Robyn couldn’t shake off her nerves. 

“I..I don’t know if I can do this..” she confessed quietly, earning a quiet chuckle from her friend. 

“Don’t be ridiculous! Yes you can. Do it for him!” she said the last part in a whisper, and Robyn felt her face heat up a bit at the knowing smile her friend gave her.

Takumi..

The memories of their shared night flooded her warmth as she lifted her chin determinedly and stepped towards the stage. 

“What the..”

Takumi took in the crowded stage with wide eyes not sure what to make of this. When the Summoner said she had a gift for him, he certainly wasn’t expecting this. Sharena spotted him hovering and gave him a bright smile. 

“Aw, what are you doing there, silly? Your spot’s over here.” she exclaimed, grabbing his arm and pulling him to the front of the stage. 

“W-wha..?” he stammered as he was pulled along, the crowd falling silent as the Summoner stepped out to greet them, her guitar in hand.

The air was thick with anticipation, and even Takumi was starting to feel excited, his heart thrumming steadily in his ears as he waited. 

“I’m sorry.. I’m not used to addressing large crowds like this.” Robyn admitted, her voice ringing out over the still air. “I don’t even know where to begin. I.. I guess I’m just really grateful to have met all of you, and to serve as your Summoner and tactician. These past few months have been an unforgettable adventure. To be with all of you here now is truly an honor.”

Takumi’s chest swelled with warmth at her words, and the raw honesty in them. His mind flashed back to the day he saw her face for the first time, the way he held her as she cried. He knew firsthand the burdens she carried, so hearing such words from her filled him with enough happiness to make his heart burst as the Summoner went on. 

“I wrote this song not just for myself, but for someone dear to me. A constant rock in my life, grounding me in my most vulnerable moments. This is my reminder to them and to everyone else here, not to Give Up to Ghosts.”

Me! She’s talking about me! Takumi realized with a jolt as she began to strum on her guitar, Takumi leaning in and listening with rapt attention as she began to sing in a breathy voice, different from her usual songs. 

www.tiktok.com/t/ZPR7wUWro/

“Wish I could sleep, but there’s a gaslight..

Inside my brain it’s burning so bright

The memories inside of my mind 

Making every rewind, feel like a hate crime

I can’t explain why I’m not alright

I’m getting static on the phone line 

Been sorting out the mess for some time 

But there is no sign, of any sunrise 

But when it does appear, I’ll still be here..”

The Summoner’s words felt as if they’d been plucked directly from his mind, out of everyone in the Order of Heroes, Robyn was the one who understood him. Accepted him. Inside and out, and Takumi felt his heart soar when she hit the chorus. 

“So you can blame me, shame me

Gaslight me and frame me

But I am stronger than you know!

I’m just like thunder from lightning,

More than what’s behind me

And I will never give up to ghosts!

No..”

I know these words!

He remembered so clearly, as if it was happening right now. The Summoner’s hands resting gently on his shoulders, her violet eyes staring intently into his own as they repeated the words together. The crowd seemed to fade into the background as Takumi stared, spellbound. Robyn may have been singing to a crowd, but in this moment, it felt like she was singing just for him. 

“The more I run they’re getting heavy

The more I hide ‘em more they’re deadly 

I pay the price, they’re living rent free

Won’t let it end me!

Done being friendly!

I’m sick of killing my emotions with this medication

I’m sick of doubting myself,

I need some validation

Its time that I unlearn all the indoctrination 

This is my revelation

Its time for confrontation..”

Takumi closed his eyes for a bit, letting himself sway to the beat. While the hood obscured her features, he could picture it now: the flowers in her hair illuminating the stage, her hair moving with her body as she danced. Takumi’s eyes snapped open again as he gazed at her longingly, not for himself, but because he longed for her to be freed fully from that hood. Free to dance, live, and move without restraint. 

“So you can blame me, shame me,

Gaslight me and frame me

But I am stronger than you know!

I’m just thunder from lightning,

More than what’s behind me. 

And I will never give go to ghosts 

No!”

The emotions in Robyn’s voice rose, until she was practically shouting the lyrics at this point. 

“Even if I tremble!

Even if I cry!

Its time to face my demons!

And look them in the eye!

Even if I panic! 

Break down and fall apart,

I refuse to be a slave to all the scars!

They’re only scary if they’re kept inside the dark!”

Even shouting, the beauty in that voice was unspeakable. He wished he could stay in this moment forever and just listen to her emotions laid bare. Before, he’d been embarrassed or felt weak whenever she found him in a vulnerable state. But right here, right now, Takumi could see the brightness of it, giving the concept a whole new meaning. Vulnerability wasn’t shameful no.. but a flawed perfection. The Summoner’s voice lowered to a gentle murmur, and he could feel her eyes on him even with her face covered. 

“You can blame me, shame me

Gaslight me and frame me

Do your worst.. I won’t let go!”

Her voice turned fierce again, seeming to challenge the gods themselves with her lyrics. 

“I’m just like thunder from lightning, 

More than what’s behind me!

And I will never give up to ghosts..

No,

I will never give up to ghosts!

No, whoa-oh!”

The powerful lyrics and swirling emotions that had gripped Takumi during the performance seemed to at last let him go. He drew in a shaky breath as his heart finally slowed, unable to take his eyes off her as the crowd roared around him. One thing was clear now, the Summoner wasn’t just their tactician. She represented light and hope, and in this moment, Takumi realized he loved Robyn more than anything. 

Note from le Authoress:

My new Headcanon is that Robyn and Takumi totally had a dance off to a medieval version of Shut Up and Dance. And there you have it, the spectacular, record breaking Halloween chapter! This is by far the longest chapter I have ever made, 25 pages. In addition, I’ve got a little surprise for you: the first ever Redemption cosplay! It’s nothing crazy, just the same hair ties Takumi wore in with his Halloween kimono. I’m still really proud of them tho. Tell me your thoughts? ^w^ Shoutout to the band Citizen Soldier for making such a banger of a song. 

Halloween hair tie photos are on my tumblr if you want to follow me there, same name! 

So for the update schedule, the next chapter is going to be three weeks from now to give me a bit of a break since these chapters are loooooong. But there’s going to be an extra special surprise for the wait, so you can look forward to that ;3 Until next time! Happy Halloween! 

~Robyn 

Chapter Text

https://www.tumblr.com/robynmizorewrites/745948190531108864/art-for-conflicted-heart?source=share

Takumi paced his room restlessly, not quite sure what to do with himself. The concert last night had made him realize his true feelings, but now he was unsure of how to proceed now. 

Should.. should I tell her?

He looked down at the book in his hands, labeled “Make Her Fall For You in a Fortnight” and blushed. He’d managed to slip out of his room at night to get some.. “advice” on his current dilemma from the library. It was bad enough not being able to talk to an actual person about it since the only person he’d trust enough to open up about this happened to be the same person he was in love with. 

I can’t believe I’m resorting to reading cheesy romance books about this!

If anyone found out, he’d die of embarrassment right then and there. 

“Okay..” he muttered, flipping open the book, eyes scanning the table of contents until one in particular caught his eye. 

“How to Confess”… maybe I’ll find what I need here! he thought, grinning as he found that section, deciding to try some out loud. 

“D-do you like raisins? How do you feel about a date? Do you believe in love at first sight.. or should I walk by again? Hello, I’m a thief.. and I’m here to steal your heart?!”

Takumi’s face flushed crimson as he tried to imagine himself saying these things to Robyn as he flipped furiously through the pages, each line making the prince more flustered than the last. 

“I swear someone stole the stars from the skies and put them in your eyes.. Do you have a name o-or can I just call you m-mine.. Are you sure you’re not tired? B-because you’ve been running through my mind all day.. W-what the hell are these?!”

Hi, how was heaven when you left it? it read. Let’s commit the perfect crime: I’ll steal your heart, you steal mine~

“ARGH NO!” he shouted in frustration. “What idiot would even use these?! This is something Felicia would probably write!”

”..Did you call my name milord?” 

Felicia’s voice outside his door made the prince’s heart jump into his throat. 

“W-what is it?”

”I’ve brought you some new clothes while your others are being repaired.” she said, stepping inside. 

Impulsively, Takumi hurled the book into the fire before she could see it. 

“Good morning, milord!” she greeted cheerfully. “I’ll just set these on your bed for you!”

”T-thank you.” he replied, forcing an awkward smile. 

Felicia’s eyes widened when they fell on the fireplace. 

“Oh no, Lord Takumi! One of your books fell in the fire!” she gasped. “Hold on, I’ll get it out of there right away!”

”N-no, it’s fine!” he exclaimed a little too loudly, causing the maid to frown.

”Um.. okay. As you wish. I’ll leave you to change then!”

She hurried out of the room, leaving the prince leaning against the wall with a sigh of relief, glancing over at the now unrecognizable book as it burned in the fire. Right where it belonged. 

I’m never doing that again..

Pushing the embarrassing event firmly from his mind, Takumi turned his attention to the clothing left on his bed. It was oddly reminiscent of his normal attire, but with much darker colors. The fur wrap was larger, falling down to his ankles when he put it on, a mix of black and grey. The coat sleeves were puffy, reminding him a bit of his usual kimono, but the chest was wide open in almost a heart shape, the undershirt a mix of black, blue, purple, and a touch of red. 

Hoshidan attire is still superior.. he mused. But this could be fun to wear for a bit. I wonder if Robyn will like it.. 

Satisfied, he turned to exit his room to find the Summoner. 

I can’t believe one of the villagers had an orb at the festival! Robyn thought triumphantly as she headed up the Summoning Ruins. 

The Order of Heroes was thriving, but it couldn’t hurt to add another hero in their ranks. And still, there was the possibility of summoning Kiyoshi or Leafa.. The thought made her heart flutter in anticipation, and she forced herself to take a slow breath. There was no guarantee this summon would bring her cousin or sister, so there was no point in working herself up over it. She found since its transformation, her weapon remained in book form even when summoning. When she opened it and set the orb inside, the orb hovered above the pages, and when she fired, she used the same motion that Ricken used when casting his spells. The orb struck true at an accuracy that would have impressed Prince Takumi, locking itself into the stone with a brilliant flash. Robyn shielded her eyes, and when she squinted, she could make out a dark shake standing imposingly in front of her. 

“Of all the places..!” an exasperated voice hissed, then the black and gold armored man turned and fixed her with a furious glare through dark red and amber eyes. 

“You!” he spat, raising his tome. “What is the meaning of this?!”

”I mean you no harm.” Robyn responded calmly, approaching him cautiously. “I summoned you here because we’re in the middle of a great war. We need your help.”

The man scowled, and if he’d take the nasty look off his face, Robyn imagined he’d look quite handsome. 

“What, is your kingdom so incompetent that you can’t fight your own battles?”

”Our enemy kingdom, Embla, attacks kingdoms from other worlds and forces them to fight for them, including yours. At least here our soldiers are here because they chose to fight. It’s not our incompetence that makes us summon other heroes, but basic strategy. Our summons protect both our kingdom and there’s.” Robyn countered, knocking the scowl off his face momentarily. 

“I.. suppose I can’t argue with that.” he concluded. “Consider me your ally for the time being. I am Leo, second prince of Nohr. I have some questions for you though.”

Nohr.. that’s the kingdom that fought Takumi’s kingdom! The same as Laslow, Niles, Jakob, Flora, and Felicia! I wonder if they know each other..? Robyn thought as he peppered her with questions, something she was quite used to from new heroes. 

The white walls of the Askrian castle towered over them. While previously intimidating, the castle walls now felt welcoming now, and as they approached, the door opened. Robyn’s heart rose when a familiar figure with long silver hair stepped out, Fujin Yumi in hand. But to her surprise, his eyes narrowed coldly.

”You!” he hissed, eyes fixed on Leo. 

“Yes, me.” Leo growled disdainfully. “I didn’t know Askr had pathetic Hoshidan princes in their ranks.”

”And I didn’t know Askr was capable of summoning arrogant jerks like yourself!” Takumi shot back. 

The princes stared daggers at each other until Robyn was sure she could see sparks flying, Leo’s tone dropping dangerously. 

“As if someone as weak minded and incompetent as you could even be of any use to this army-“

”Don’t ever speak to him like that!”

Both men turned in surprise to when Robyn spoke up, her voice shaking with barely suppressed rage as she marched over and put her arm around the Hoshidan prince, the surprise silencing him. 

“I don’t know why you got the impression that you could come in here and disrespect Askr’s best archer, but if you think I’m going to stand by and put up with that, you’re sourly mistaken. This is an army and a team, so act like it! We’re not going to defeat Embla if we can’t put our petty squabbles to rest! You’re a prince representing your kingdom, not a child!”

The anger in Takumi’s eyes had softened when she had put her arm around him, and even Leo backed off, grumbling 

“I’m going to find this.. “Commander Anna” and “Prince Alfonse” myself!”

He stalked inside, the doors slamming behind him. 

“Hey uh..”

Robyn started as Takumi hesitantly spoke up, pausing for a moment before finally blurting out. 

“Thanks for uh.. for having my back.” he mumbled. “No one’s ever stood up for me like that. So.. thank you. If him or anyone ever gives you trouble, then I’ll.. do the same.”

”That’s right.” Robyn agreed softly. “We’ll look after each other.” Her eyes stole to the outfit he was wearing. “Is that new? It looks really nice on you!”

”Y-yeah.. my usual kimono is still being repaired. So I’m wearing this for now.”

”It suits you. I like the dark colors..”

The small flush that appeared on the prince’s face made her heart quicken as Takumi cleared his throat quickly. 

“R-right.. I’m going to head for the archery range-“

”The queen is here!”

The sudden call made the pair’s heads snapped up to see a blond haired woman with a massive cape approaching the castle, flanked my a handful of knights. Robyn exchanged a surprised glance with Takumi. While they’d heard about Henriette, they hadn’t expected her to just show up at the castle. Rapid footsteps sounded behind them as Alfonse and Sharena hurried out to greet her. 

“Mother, it’s so good to see you!” Sharena cried, dashing over and throwing her arms around her neck.

As Henriette laughed softly and returned the embrace, Alfonse’s eyebrows were knotting in concern. 

“What brings you here, Mother?”

”Oh, what a lovely castle full of heroes you have!” she exclaimed in admiration before her eyes turned serious. “I came because I need you both to come with me back home. Your father wishes to speak with you.”

”I thought Alfonse and his father weren’t on speaking terms.” Robyn whispered to Takumi, who nodded in agreement. 

“..Something’s happened.” he observed, frowning deeply as Henriette insisted, and they gathered up a group of soldiers and set out. 

The trio was happily catching up as they walked, not seeming to share the same strained relationship they shared with their father, when a loud rustling stopped them in their tracks. A large group of soldiers bearing the Emblian crest stepped seemingly out of thin air, surrounding them.

”Gods.. an invasion? But the scouts didn’t report anything!” Chrom exclaimed. 

Niles’s face was devoid of its usual smirk, his lips pressed into a thin line as he hopped down beside them. 

“You’re not gonna believe this.. but these guys just showed up out of thin air. Something’s wrong.”

”What?!” Takumi exclaimed, tightening his grip on his bow. “T-that’s impossible!”

”..It’s very possible.” a voice interrupted, the group of soldiers parting to reveal a masked man with dark blue hair. 

His armor was silver and black, matching the sword that rested at his hip, the armor on his torso emitting an eerie glow. It was indeed their first meeting and yet..

Why does he feel so.. familiar? Robyn frowned. 

“Who are you?” Alfonse demanded. 

“..My name is Lif.” the man regarded them coldly. “I’m here to destroy this world. Nothing more.”

”Yo Masky, that’s a little messed up don’t’cha think?”

The group turned to look at Gaius, who didn’t look afraid, just annoyed.

”I wouldn’t speak so casually to me. After this fight, you’ll be trembling before my blade.” Lif retorted, but the thief simply smirked a bit, unfazed. 

“Look, I get it. The world’s sour sometimes. But that doesn’t mean you get to destroy it just because you can’t get the stick out of your arse. Get a clue buddy, or I’m gonna come rip it out myself.”

”I’ll help rip it out.” Niles snickered, earning a collective groan from the group.

Rage sparked in Lif’s gaze, but he didn’t respond with words, but with actions as he raised his sword and the clearing exploded into battle.

”Stay behind me.” Takumi ordered, stepping in front of Robyn and firing an arrow.

But to their astonishment, there was no blood when the arrow struck the soldier’s chest. 

Instead, they slumped to the ground, their shape slowly blurring until nothing remained. 

“W-what?!” Takumi stammered in surprise, hazel eyes widening. 

Similar shouts of surprise sounded from the other heroes when their attackers simply vanished upon defeat. 

“What is going on?!” Sharena yelped. “Is this some kind of sick magic trick from Embla’s mages?!”

”..I’m afraid it’s much worse than that.” Henriette responded, her expression grave as Alfonse managed to strike Lif down, and he too vanished. 

The army quickly regrouped around the queen, waiting to hear her explanation.

”Unfortunately those soldiers are not from Embla, but from a place called Hel.” she explained solemnly. 

“Hey, that’s where Niles is from!” Henry joked, earning an eye roll from the thief.

”Speak for yourself, Mr. I Wanna Die A Horrible Bloody Death. Sometimes, I wonder what else you do with those crows..”

”Be quiet and let her explain.” Jakob snapped as he fixed the pair with a freezing glare as Henriette resumed her explanation.

”Those soldiers you were fighting were already dead.” she explained sadly. “Emblian soldiers who fell in battle now fight for the realm of the dead. Those who pass on either go to a joyful place or descend to a realm of unending darkness known as Hel.”

The more she explained, the more petrified poor Ricken was looking as the mage squeaked out 

“S-so like.. ghosts?”

“Scared?” Leo taunted, a faint smirk on his face.“I for one, happen to like the dark.”

”So go back there then, Nerd.” Gaius retorted, causing the Nohrian prince to bristle, and even Takumi started to chuckle. “No one wants to put up with a stuck up jerk like you anyways.”

”That’s quite enough!” Alfonse snapped. “We’re supposed to be displaying a united front, not showing everyone how we fight amongst ourselves!”

They set off again, but Robyn noticed that Takumi was frowning deeply. 

“Something wrong?” she asked him quietly. 

“Nothing it’s just..” Another pause. “I swear I’ve read that name before. In a book about Askr’s history. It.. it said Lif was the first king of Askr.”

Alfonse, who had been walking a few paces ahead, turned to nod in agreement.

”He formed a pact with the Divine Dragon Askr so he could open gates to other realms.”

Takumi’s eyes narrowed thoughtfully, but there wasn’t much time to ponder as a woman with a torn, cream colored cape and red and black armor abruptly appeared in front of them. 

“I am Thrasir, general of the realm of the dead.” she greeted coldly. “Also known as the Omnicidal Witch, here to kill you all.”

”Well you certainly don’t waste any time, do you?” Niles sneered. “I know you’re excited to get down and dirty, but you need consent for that.”

”..You’ll be the first to die.” Thrasir growled, then charged. 

With Robyn’s battle tactics and the strength of the heroes, the battle was as quick as the last, the other soldiers vanishing. 

“Thrasir.. that was Embla’s first emperor wasn’t it?” Robyn mused, and Takumi nodded. 

“A witch so powerful she could destroy an entire realm.. we’re dealing with something serious here.”

”Incoming foe approaching from the skies!” Caledori called from atop her pegasus. 

“Ooo.. a woman.” Niles hummed with a smirk, reminding them all of a certain incident in Muspell. 

It was indeed a woman with long, dark silver hair and a black and white dress, riding atop a dark feathered pegasus. Her eyes were devoid of the coldness that their other enemies had carried, and were instead full of..

”Her eyes hold such deep sorrow..” Robyn murmured, Takumi’s eyes narrowing as she landed amongst the other forces of the dead. 

“I am Eir.. princess of the realm of the dead. Let us fight.” she said flatly. 

“You couldn’t sound less enthusiastic if you tried.” Niles cut in with a smirk. “Is it because I’m so handsome? We could go have some fun instead of you wanna ditch the fighting. It could be one on one if you know what I mean~”

Eir seemed completely unfazed by the comment and instead raised her hand in a signal. As Robyn shouted out orders to the heroes, she noticed how hesitant Eir’s attacks were, even in battle, and she found herself frowning. 

Surely a princess of the realm of the dead would be eager to kill us.. right..?

She could only watch in disbelief as Caledori knocked her off her mount with a well-aimed sweep of her lance. With the pained expression still on her face, the princess closed her eyes and mumbled 

“..Okay. You can kill me now.”

Alfonse and the others all exchanged reluctant glances while Ricken whispered 

“She isn’t even acting like a threat.. if we kill her, we might as well be murderers.”

Alfonse, overhearing, nodded and lowered his blade. 

“We have no intention of killing you. But we do have some questions for you, so we will be taking you prisoner.”

The princess nodded, accepting her fate without complaint. 

“We’re doing to need to keep a close eye on her..” Takumi murmured, and Robyn shared his unease as she forced the memory of Takumi lying lifelessly in her arms out of her mind. 

I won’t lose Takumi again! Not like that! she thought determinedly. 

A young woman sat at a table, her tied up brown hair falling down her back as the creature behind her combed through her hair with bony fingers. The woman’s closed eyelids quivered in disgust, but she was unable to flinch away, no matter how much she wanted to.

”You did well to remove that pesky barrier.” she cooed. “Now my forces are free to invade as they please. Soon.. all the living will be under my reign. You should be grateful. You’ll be reunited with your son again.”

The woman stiffened at her words, her eyes flying open in horror. 

“No.. please.. spare my son!”

”Your son would have joined us already if that wretched girl hadn’t interfered with my plans!” the creature snarled, grasping the woman by the throat in a fit of rage. 

A strangled cry escaped the woman’s lips as she struggled desperately to draw in air, her eyes wordlessly pleading with the cold eyed creature as she dragged the woman upright out of the chair.

”Oh.. but I suppose I should reward you for your usefulness.. shouldn’t I?”  

She flung the woman to the ground, the sound of gasping and coughing filling the air as the brown haired woman clutched at her neck. 

“Very well.. I’ll let your son live a little longer. Instead..”

The bony finger lifted up her chin, forcing the tear filled brown orbs to meet her own as she pressed her lips to her ear and hissed 

“You can kill the Summoner..”

”The tomb’s just up ahead.” Niles reported, his expression grim. 

They’d just gotten back from meeting Alfonse’s father and were now on their way to Hel’s tomb. 

“Problem is, there’s thousands of troops there.” Gaius chimed in. “And it looks like they’re heading for a town just south of here.”

”What is everyone’s obsession with attacking our towns? They aren’t even a threat to them!” Ricken exclaimed in exasperation. 

Robyn shared the sentiment. It was hard to stomach the fact that there were beings out there who would happily hurt innocents without a single trace of remorse. She noticed Eir was lingering close to her the whole time they walked, and when some of the soldiers walked on ahead, she stepped closer to murmur. 

“Who.. are you?” she asked quietly. 

“That’s none of your concern!” Takumi snapped, stepping protectively in front of her. 

The princess of the dead’s eyes were not hostile, but oddly pained as she whispered 

“Alfonse and Sharena feel so familiar to me.. But not you. I-I’m sorry.. I will not trouble you further. Pardon me..”

While they’d been talking to Eir, Alfonse, Sharena, and Anna had been discussing what to do in regards to the group of soldiers. 

“If we try to fight them, that’s straight suicide!” Ricken was protesting. 

“B-but we can’t abandon our townspeople either..” Sharena mumbled. 

“Father’s knights will be here soon..” Alfonse mused. “We could bait them for a bit until they get here.”

”Sounds dangerous and bloody! Let’s do it!” Henry cheered, earning some.. questionable glances from the rest of the group.

The heroes gathered around Robyn as she drew a quick map in the dirt with a stick. 

“Takumi, I’m going to have you focus on their mages while Ricken-“

”Uhh.. hoodie? Sorry to interrupt and all but I don’t suppose you’ve got a magical plan if they happen to surround us, do ya? Cause they’re kinda doin’ that.” Gaius cut in. 

“How did they do that so fast?! We hardly took our eyes off them!” Jakob exclaimed. 

“Beats me!” Henry replied way too cheerfully. “I don’t speak ghost, only crow! Oh, also I think we’re trapped”

”We’re well aware!” Chrom and Alfonse yelled at the same time. 

“Everyone, form a circle!” Robyn ordered sharply. “Close range weapon users up front while distance attackers behind them. Flora and Felicia, use your icy winds to negate their spells and arrows. Fliers, work with the mages and archers to keep the skies clear. Lissa and Jakob, use healing staves as needed!” 

The heroes quickly headed her commands. Despite being horribly outnumbered, the plan would buy them time. With distance attacks negated, the only alternatives would be to attack the Askrian soldiers at close quarters, and none of the Embla soldiers seemed to want to come into range of the Order of Heroes’s furious defense. As the battle raged on, Robyn felt the strange tingling in her veins again, followed by the powerful urge to sing. It was the very same feeling she’d felt when she brought Takumi back to life. 

What’s wrong with me..?

A war cry interrupted her thoughts, and relief dazzled in Alfonse’s eyes as Gustav and his knights joined the fray. The tides quickly turned and Thrasir called her troops to retreat. 

“Thank you, Father! I thought we were dead for sure!” Sharena gasped. 

Gustav gave her a disapproving glare, freezing the cheerful smile on her face as he turned to Alfonse. 

“That was foolish and reckless, son!” he spat. “A king’s duty is to his people, it’s not playing war on the battlefield! You are heir to the throne, and if something happens to me, you are to take my place! Do you even have what it takes to be king?!”

”N-no Father..” Alfonse stammered. “There is still much I have to learn from you. I am not yet ready to be king.”

As the pair conversed, Robyn felt Takumi tense up beside her, and glanced over to see him gripping his Fujin Yumi tightly, his hazel eyes narrowed in cold fury. He jumped when Robyn slipped her hand into his, giving his hand a reassuring squeeze. 

“What’s wrong?” she whispered, feeling the Hoshidan’s hand relax in her’s. 

“I just can’t stand how he talks to his own son!” Takumi muttered back. “Sumeragi praised Ryoma and I for wanting to protect our country! I could never stand idle if Hoshido was in danger!”

”Neither would I.” Robyn agreed quietly. 

The way Gustav spoke to his children made her heart crack. 

“If I had children.. I’d cherish them and treat them with love.” she murmured. 

Something in Takumi’s gaze shifted, and a tenderness entered them as his gaze met her’s, making her heart flutter as Gustav called the troops together to head back to Askr. 

“We’ll attack Hel tomorrow.” he declared. “We’ll force them back into the realm of the dead so we can get the barrier back up. Under no circumstance is anyone to approach Hel directly.”

A chorus of agreement rose from the group, and Takumi gave her one last soft look, squeezing her hand gently before letting go and making their way back home. 

Takumi slowly made his way down the candlelit hall, his hand brushing gently against the wall. He was so sure he’d been sleeping in his bed moments ago, so how did he find himself in the halls of the Askrian castle at this hour?

Maybe.. I was sleep walking?

Something was beckoning him, a strange tugging warmth urging him to the ballroom. A voice, gentle and beautiful drifted from the closed doors. 

www.tiktok.com/t/ZT8UqV9UY/

“Dancing bears,

Painted wings..

Things I almost remember..”

Its Robyn! Takumi’s heart skipped a beat at the realization. She’s singing..

”And a song.. someone sings..

Once Upon a December..”

Takumi gently opened the ballroom door. The sound of Robyn’s song was intoxicating. He needed to hear more. To be closer to it. Robyn was just ahead, her back to him as she stood in the middle of the ball room, singing to herself. 

“Someone holds me safe and warm..

Horses prance through a silver storm!

Figures dancing gracefully,

Across my memory!”

The glow of the azalea flowers in her hair, the burning candles on the walls, and the streaks of moonlight only made Robyn look more ethereal as she began to replicate a slow, romantic dance in that very room. A dance made for two..

There were no words as she began to harmonize, spinning around the room as beads of silver light rose around her like fireflies, each beacon of light a faithful witness to the spectacle in front of him.  Takumi felt his heart flutter as she turned towards them and their eyes met. There was no anger in her gaze that he’d been basically spying on her, only a serene calm as she beckoned him forward, her hand out stretched. 

Spellbound, the Hoshidan prince took it, Robyn’s melody filling the room as they began to dance. As they spun elegantly across the dance floor, Takumi found that while he’s never danced like this with someone before, he felt he knew the dance by heart. The moon, the candles, and Robyn’s azaleas were the only guiding light they needed. The prince looked deeply into Robyn’s violet gaze as she continued to harmonize, and their dance became more intimately romantic as she sang. 

“Someone holds me, safe and warm..

Horses prance through a silver storm

Figures dancing gracefully

Across my memory!”

He could feel her long pink hair brushing against his face, her sweet floral scent wreathing around him, reminding him of the same flowers Robyn had revived the first time he’d heard her sing. The room seemed to melt away, leaving only the two of them as they enjoyed their enchanting ballroom dance under the blanket of moonlight as the silver beads of light grew brighter and brighter. 

“Far away, 

Long ago!

Glowing dim as an ember..”

Round and round they spun, the throbbing emotions in her song leaving Takumi breathless, her gaze never leaving his as the silver beads fixed themselves upon her lovely pale skin, forming a breathtakingly beautiful silver gown that shimmered brightly even in the gloom.

”Things my heart,

Used to know!

Things it yearns to remember..”

The music, the atmosphere, and Robyn’s voice were unlike anything he’d ever experienced before. There were a million questions filling his mind that he could have asked her in this moment, but his body was responding against his control as if by instinct as he moved effortlessly to her rhythm. Nothing else mattered but this moment, right here, right now. Their dance began to slow to a halt as Robyn’s hand caressed Takumi’s face gently, the last notes coming out as almost a whisper as she rested her forehead against his. 

“And a song.. someone sings..

Once Upon a December..”

Takumi closed his eyes, leaning into her touch as the last notes rang out, then slowly ended. His eyes slowly fluttered open to meet hers. Robyn’s eyes were so gentle and serene as she gazed back at him calmly, her beautiful hair shimmering gently as her flowers were lit by the faint lights, making her look like a goddess. Her hand lingered on his face, the soft touch sending butterflies erupting in his stomach. 

“Robyn..” Takumi breathed out in a passionate whisper through half-lidded eyes.

He began to draw her closer, neither seeming unable to resist. He knew exactly what he wanted, and he needed it now. But just as his lips began to slowly brush against Robyn’s, Takumi’s eyes flew open and he sat up in his bed with a gasp.

A dream..?

Takumi’s heart was pounding, and his face felt hot, his lips still tingling as he traced them lightly with his fingertips as the realization of what they’d nearly done in the dream hitting him like a wave. And yet the desire to still kiss Robyn burned so strongly, Takumi was left panting softly as he took a moment to collect himself and catch his breath. 

The song, the dance, that silver dress and..

Takumi touched his lips briefly again, his mind racing. He had the strange feeling that the dream had meant something terribly important, but what could it have possibly meant?

”Mother’s goal is to destroy all of Askr.. Alfonse will be the first to die..” Eir mumbled in a shaky whisper as they walked. 

Robyn and Takumi both swapped puzzled looks through narrowed eyes, suspicion distracting her from the prince’s odd behavior that morning. He’d been stealing glances at her all morning when he thought she wasn’t looking, and when their eyes did meet, his face seemed just a little bit flushed. A sudden fog rose around them, and Alfonse called 

“They’re here!”

Unable to see where she was going, Robyn searched for Takumi, unable to locate him as confusion filled her. 

Where is everyone..?

”..I’m so glad you came..” 

Robyn whipped around to see a woman with long tied up brown hair and a familiar yellow sun tiara. 

She’s Hoshidan! Robyn realized with a jolt. 

That was the very same crown that Takumi had put on his fan. The golden white and blue robes carried an air of familiarity. 

No.. surely Hel wouldn’t be so cruel?

”..M-Mikoto?” she tried hesitantly, and the woman’s eyes widened.

”Takumi.. told you about me?”

A small smile graced Robyn’s lips. Never in her life did she expect to be face to face with Takumi’s late mother. 

“He speaks highly of you all the time.” she replied softly.

For some reason, pain flashed in her gaze. 

“Why don’t you come see him?” she pressed. “He still has bad dreams about your death-“

”I-I’m so sorry..” Mikoto whispered, and Robyn’s unease only grew when she saw her hands were trembling, gripping her bow tightly. “Just know this pains me more than you could ever know. When I died, you became Takumi’s source of comfort. This is a terrible way to repay you..”

No..

Robyn’s heart sank as Mikoto shakily lifted the bow and pointed it at her. 

“Hel’s controlling you.. isn’t she?” Robyn murmured. 

“I’m sorry.. I can’t fight her will.. She wants me to kill you so.. I have to..”

Robyn’s hand trembled as it as it rested on her rapier, concealed at her hip. All she had to do was draw her blade and strike her down. But her hand refused to move any further. She could not bring herself to harm Takumi’s mother as memories of the night she’d found him crying in the hallway flashed away though her mind. He’d cried so bitterly that night. Robyn refused to break Takumi’s heart like that for a second time, even if it meant forfeiting her own life. 

I’m sorry Takumi.. I love you. Please be safe without me.. she thought, shutting her eyes tightly. 

There was a sudden rush of air as something flew past her, and her eyes flew open when she heard Mikoto utter a strangled gasp. A shimmering teal arrow was embedded in her stomach, staining her tunic scarlet as the yumi fell from her hands. There was only one person that arrow could belong to. Robyn turned quickly to see Takumi standing behind her, Fujin Yumi raised, his face cast in shadow. 

Why.. why did you have to come save me..? Why did it have to be you?!

This was too cruel. Any one in the army, even Niles would have been a better choice than Mikoto’s own son. 

“M-mother..”

The name came out as a whimper as Mikoto crumpled to the ground. 

“T..aku..mi.. is it really you?” she asked feebly. “Come.. closer.. my son..”

Her hand reached involuntarily for the yumi again, but she was too weak. And Robyn realized with a jolt that Takumi had dealt his mother a fatal blow. 

Hesitantly, the prince made his way over slowly, Robyn following until they at last reached her, Takumi collapsing to his knees by his mother’s side. He cradled her head gently in his lap, his hand reaching to grasp her hand softly. The prince’s shoulders shook as the tears fell, his hazel eyes full of shame. 

“M-mother I-I..”

”It’s.. okay.” Mikoto panted. “Hel was.. controlling me. I had no choice.. but to obey. I.. only wish.. we could have met again under different circumstances. But still.. I’m so happy to see you again.. so proud of who you’ve become..”

”I’m.. happy to see you too..” Takumi managed to say. “I’m sorry I failed to protect you..”

Mikoto gave a small shake of her head as her brown gaze met her son’s glistening hazel ones. 

“My sweet precious son.. it was never your fault. My death was inevitable. There was nothing you could have done.”

Her chest heaved as she fought for breath. 

“Save your strength..” he pleaded softly, but she shook her head again. 

“Listen.. carefully Takumi.. Forces of the dead cannot die. Hel will use me over and over-“

”No!”

The words came tumbling out in between sobs. 

“I-I won’t kill you again! There has to be another way!”

Robyn’s heart felt like it was cracking more and more with each tear that fell as Takumi turned a desperate gaze towards her. 

“Please.. please sing!” he begged. “Free her from Hel. D-don’t let her suffer like this..”

Reaching out to give Takumi’s free hand a gentle squeeze, Robyn nodded. The dragon necklace around her neck began to emit a soft blue light as Robyn’s voice filled the air, the lyrics coming to mind naturally as she poured out all her emotions. 

“Far away,

Long ago!

Glowing dim as an ember..”

”Mm..”

A look of tranquility crossed Mikoto’s face as the light began to seep into her skin. 

“Things my heart used to know.. 

Things it yearns to remember..” Robyn sang as a long sigh escaped his mother’s lips. 

“Thank you.. You’ve freed me from Hel’s curse. I can pass on to more peaceful places now..”

She began to dissolve into specks of light, a serene look on her face as she looked at Takumi’s anguished face one last time. 

“I’ll be watching over you, my sweet beloved son.” she murmured, her gaze flitting to Robyn. “Take care of my son for me.”

“I will.” Robyn promised fervently as Mikoto burst into fragments of light that descended into the skies. 

“Please don’t go!” Takumi cried, reaching out for the lights in one last attempt to hold his mother for just a little longer. 

The grief stricken wail that tore from his throat as the last of the light faded broke her. Robyn’s arms encircled the prince gently as she slowly turned him to face her. 

“That’s enough.. Time to rest.” she soothed, drawing him close. 

Takumi embraced her tightly, burying his face into her chest as sobs wracked his body. 

“It’s okay.. let it all out.” Robyn whispered, rubbing his back in long, comforting strokes as she cradled him against her, letting him cry. 

Letting him feel. Letting him hurt without fear of judgment, until at last the tears slowed.

”T-thank you.. for freeing her.” he managed in a shaky whisper as Robyn nestled his head against her shoulder. 

She pressed a gentle kiss to Takumi’s forehead, saying more than words ever could as he slowly relaxed against her, closing his eyes. She rested her cheek on top of his head as he snuggled closer to her, seeking comfort from her warmth. They stayed like that for a long while. 

Note from the Authoress:

So I know I had a surprise for this chapter originally, but after thinking over what I want to do with the next chapters, it made more sense to wait a bit for said surprise. Updates will be back on schedule for every other Sunday, and next chapter’s going to be extra long with an extra big reveal, so stay tuned for that!! 

~Robyn 

Chapter Text

https://www.tumblr.com/robynmizorewrites/745948231921549312/art-for-the-burden-of-fate?source=share

The lights of the fireplace reflected gently off of Takumi’s long silver hair as Robyn stroked it gently, his head in her lap as they rested on the floor of her room by the bookshelf. The prince had long stopped crying, a look of peace on his features. His eyes were lightly closed, and his breathing steady, a faint smile gracing his lips. Takumi had been quiet since Mikoto’s death, and the Order of Heroes had been strangely subdued, as if they’d sensed something had happened. Takumi stirred in his sleep, murmuring, then relaxed again under her soothing strokes, sighing softly. Robyn smiled as warmth pooled into her chest. There was an unspoken agreement between them that he’d be spending the night, and Robyn couldn’t help but wish every night could be like this. 

Takumi stretched, then rolled off of her lap, his cheek resting on the soft carpet. A soft chuckle escaped her lips at the sight. He looked absolutely adorable snuggled up on her carpet by the warm fire. Slowly, gently, as not to wake him, Robyn slowly eased herself into a lying down position beside him so they were facing each other. 

It’s so good to finally see him completely at ease.. she thought fondly. He deserves that much.

Her eyes landed on his hand, just inches from his chest, lying gently on the floor, his arm in a curled position, and longing filled her chest. She was no stranger to the warmth that seemed to fill her every time they’d held hands. Hesitantly, she reached over to place her hand over his, and almost jumped out of her skin when his hand suddenly flipped over and grasped hers, lacing their fingers together. Hazel orbs met her startled ones, her cheeks flushed as they slowly half opened, and he gazed back at her with sleepy eyes. Then slowly, he lifted her hand to his lips, sending butterflies exploding in her chest as he kissed it delicately, then closed his eyes again. His nose nestled lightly against it, his breath warming her fingertips, which still tingled from when his lips brushed them. 

His lips were so soft.. she thought as a dreamy feeling crept over her. 

Those very lips were parted just slightly as the prince  slept, and she indulged her impulses just briefly as she wondered what it would be like to kiss them. Those kind of thoughts made her blush even more, and it was sometime before the Summoner was able to get to sleep. 

The next morning, the castle was in full swing, sending out search parties for Hel, seeming strangely desperate as Robyn and Takumi made their way to the mess hall. After a quick breakfast of fruit tarts and hazelnut flavored tea, the army set off. Robyn could hear Anna and Sharena whispering urgently. 

“We only have nine days to find and kill Hel!”

”I know..”  Sharena hissed back, eyes full of distress. “But what if we’re too late?”

”What are they talking about?” Robyn whispered to Takumi, who just shook his head. 

“I.. don’t know.” he admitted. “They won’t tell me.”

Sharena caught her eye and gave her a sweet smile, avoiding eye contact before turning away. It failed to sooth her, and instead made her feel uneasy. 

What aren’t you telling me?

The following days were no different. The army searched frantically for Hel with no avail. Anna, Sharena, and Alfonse would whisper amongst themselves until Robyn or one of the heroes were in earshot before they’d stop, a forced smile plastered to their faces. Even Gaius and Niles had no luck sneaking over and listening in. 

“It’s like they have magic sensors tellin’ them when one of us is near!” the thief complained, popping a bite of cake in his mouth and chewing sullenly. 

Even Niles grimaced. Robyn knew the thief took great pride in his stealth, and even he had failed.

”What is so bad that they can’t even tell us?” he grumbled. 

Takumi’s jaw was set in a hard line, and Robyn knew if it weren’t for the distressed, almost tearful look in Sharena’s eyes, the prickly prince would force the information out of them. Alfonse called them together, and the group exchanged looks through narrowed eyes before they set out. This time, they were exploring the fields on the edges of Askr, which were full of sunflowers. Alfonse divided them up into groups, Robyn’s group consisting of Gaius, Ricken, and Caledori.

”Yaaaaay.. another Hel hunt.. for some stupid reason.” Gaius groaned as he stretched, punctuating the sentence with an eye roll. 

“..Might as well get it over with..” Caledori sighed, looking resigned. “I’m sure they have a good reason.”

”L-like blackmail?” Ricken stammered, his eyes darting fearfully around as if he expected Hel to appear and kill them all on the spot. 

“Relaaax, Tinkerspell.” Gaius yawned. “If Skeletor shows up, she ain’t gonna go after you, she’s gonna go after Pineapple Longshot over here. He’s strong enough to mop the floor with the rest of us.”

”Gee, thanks. That’s really reassuring.” Takumi responded with an eye roll. 

Robyn noticed he’d stayed right next to her, the entire time, bow raised on high alert. Gaius paused for a moment, his gaze flicking mischievously over the pair as he craned his neck back to survey the sunflower field. 

“Y’know.. this sure is a nice field.” he remarked loudly, catching Caledori’s eye. “Kiiiiiiinda romantic, right Caledori?”

”Hm?” 

Her gaze stole to Robyn and Takumi, a small smile gracing her lips. 

“Ah.. yes you’re right.. it is quite romantic.”

”I’m just gonna go on ahead and check something out real quick.. don’t wait up. You should come with, Caledori.”

”Oh.. yes of course. You too, Ricken!”

”Huh-wha?!”

The mage yelped in surprise as the pair took off, Caledori dragging the poor mage along behind her. 

“H-hey now! Don’t go running off alone!” Takumi called after them, but they’d already vanished amongst the stems.

”Did.. they just ditch us?” Robyn inquired, baffled. 

“Guess so..” Takumi groaned, looking exasperated. “I guess we’ll have to go find them.”

”There could be worse places to get lost in.” Robyn pointed out, admiring the swaying flowers around them. 

The sun was out as well, but not too overpowering. One of the flowers bobbed temptingly in front of Robyn’s face, and unable to resist, she reached up and plucked it. 

Takumi’s silver ponytail moved gently with the breeze as he walked in ahead, and in a moment of inspiration, her hand darted out and caught his arm gently. 

“Hm?” He paused to look at her. “What is it?”

”Hold still.”

Looking mystified, the prince complied as she carefully tucked the stem into the red ties in his hair, then hummed in satisfaction. 

“Heh, it actually really suits you!” the Summoner giggled softly as blushing shyly, Takumi reached up to feel the petals. “You’re always so handsome, Takumi.”

”I-I’m handsome?” he echoed, his face steadily growing more crimson as the Hoshidan was reduced to a stuttering boy. 

Suddenly, Takumi’s eyes fluttered and he tipped backwards into the dirt. 

“T-Takumi?!” Robyn exclaimed in shock, rushing over to kneel down beside the fainted prince, shaking him frantically. “W-wake up! Takumi?! Takumi!”

Three wide-eyed heads popped out from the stalks up ahead, Gaius face-palming at the sight. 

“Well.. that definitely didn’t go as expected..” he grimaced, only confusing the poor Summoner more, but there was no time to worry about that. 

“Don’t just stand there! Get a healer!” Robyn shouted as she resumed checking the prince’s vitals. 

“R-right away!” Ricken yelped, speeding off. 

“Nnn..”

Takumi’s eyes fluttered open slowly, taking in the walls of the Askrian infirmary in confusion. How in the blazes had he ended up in here? He sat up slowly, feeling sluggish. 

“Hey there sleeping beauty. About time you woke up. You gave the poor Summoner quite the scare when you just up and passed out in the flower field like that.”

Takumi’s head snapped to the curtain that was drawn around the bed to offer privacy to see Niles leaning against the wall, eye dancing with mischief. 

“W-what do you want?” Takumi glowered. 

He knew full well the Nohrian retainer wasn’t there out of worry for his well-being. 

“Just to chat.” Niles calmly peeled himself off the wall and plunked down beside him. “Since I’m feeling generous today, I thought I’d offer some insight into your… sickness.”

”My.. sickness?” Takumi narrowed his eyes suspiciously.

If he was supposedly ill, why wasn’t a healer informing him of this?

Niles nodded solemnly, but the sly grin was still there as he turned his back on the prince to pace the room. 

“Ah yes.. a very serious and yet very common illness. One I recognize well. You, dear Prince Takumi…” The one-eyed man turned to face him confidently. “..Are absolutely head over heels, hopelessly in love.”

”W-what?!”

Takumi could feel his face turning crimson at the accusation, which only made Niles smirk even more. 

“Oh please. Deny it all you want. Anyone with half an eye, or in my case one eye, can clearly see you and the summoner are smitten with each other. And now she’s got you so hot and bothered, you fainted from a simple compliment.”

I don’t have to put up with this! Takumi thought as he swiftly got to his feet, his blood boiling. 

“If you’ve for nothing better to do than listen to idle gossip, I’m leaving!” he spat, storming out of the infirmary. 

“There’s nothing wrong with a little love!” Niles called after him, but Takumi ignored him. 

He almost crashed into a familiar, black hooded figure, who leapt back in surprise. 

“Takumi.. what’s wrong? Are you okay?”

The Hoshidan looked at Robyn, his shoulders loosening as his fury faded and he felt his gaze soften. 

“Y-yeah I’m okay. Just Niles and his antics.” He fell into step beside her. “I’m.. really sorry for worrying you. I think the stress from yesterday just got to me, that’s all. Any luck finding Hel yet?”

”No..” Robyn sighed. “I’m worried.. Sharena, Alfonse, and Anna are more desperate than ever. I was actually about to go summon another hero in hopes it’ll cheer them up.”

Another hero.

He was intrigued the sudden realization coming over him when he realized he’d yet to see her summon. 

“Can.. I tag along? I remember the day I was summoned, but I’d like to see it for myself.”

”Of course!” 

The Summoner’s beaming smile was infectious as she lead the way to the Summoning Ruins. The warm feeling spread from the tips of his fingers down to his toes. He did love Robyn, more than anything. Was it truly that obvious to the others or was that white-haired thief just trying to get under his skin? He just hoped Niles didn’t spread it around. 

I want to be the one to tell her. Takumi decided. And soon. 

“So I just put the orb in here like this and.. boom!”

Robyn fired the orb into the stone slab. Takumi watched, his reddish hazel eyes wide with awe as it fixed itself into place and a brilliant flash appeared. He shielded his eyes until the light began to fade, leaving behind a short blond girl whose long hair was woven into twin buns that fell down to her waist. She wore a long, knee length black and pink dress, decorated with pink ribbons, with black and white ribbons adorning the sides of her head. Her violet gaze scanned her new surroundings in fascination without a trace of fear, and Robyn stepped forward to greet her. 

“Hello, I’m Robyn: The Summoner of Heroes for the Kingdom of Askr.” she greeted courteously as the spunky girl turned to face her. “We summoned you here because we’re in the middle of a Great War against a kingdom called Embla. Embla has been invading other worlds and forcing that world’s heroes into contracts that make them fight for them. We were hoping you would help us.”

”Oh, wow!” the blond gasped, her eyes wide with awe. “You summoned me to help you? That’s soo cool! Count me in!” 

Robyn couldn’t help but giggle softly as their new recruit fell into step beside them as they began the walk back to the castle. 

“I’m Elise, a princess from Nohr by the way! What’s yours?” Elise chirped, and Robyn saw Takumi’s expression immediately sour as he mumbled

”..You wouldn’t happen to know a Leo from Nohr.. would you?”

”Big brother is here too?! Are you friends with him?”

”No actually..” Takumi replied as he and Robyn swapped looks as if to say “Might as well get this over with. “This is Robyn, and I’m Takumi.. second prince of Hoshido.”

”Oh wow! A real Hoshidan prince!”

Robyn giggled softly at Takumi’s flustered expression as the Nohrian princess peppered him with questions. 

Clearly he was expecting some hostility like her brother, Prince Leo. Maybe this is the key to them getting along? Robyn thought optimistically as the castle loomed above them, and the princess’s excited questions turned to that instead. 

“E-Elise!”

Leo’s voice was a mixture of fury and amazement as the sight of Takumi and his sister talking seemingly amicably. Well.. if amicably meant Elise eagerly interrogating an awkward and prickly Hoshidan prince.

”W-what are you doing here with this.. this fiend?!” he demanded, trying to pull her away, but his sister pouted and yanked her arm free. 

“He’s not a fiend!” Elise huffed indignantly. “He’s royalty, just like us! And I wanna be friends!” 

“Friends?!” both princes exclaimed at the same time, then exchanged identical furiously flustered looks.

”Me, Robyn, and Takumi are gonna have a tea party and you’re not invited until you stop being mean!”

With a final huff, the princess grabbed both Robyn and Takumi by the hands, and dragged them into the castle. 

“H-hey now! I never agreed to this! Why a tea party anyways?!” Takumi protested, his face flushed. 

“Because I want to!” Elise responded, skipping cheerfully along. 

She seemed unbothered by all the heroes as they gave the trio curious glances. 

“We have war planning to do! What kind of reasoning is that?”

”You’re thinking about it too much!” Elise responded, seeming delighted that she’d at last found the kitchen. “Whoa.. look at all the different kinds!”

She finally let go of their hands to rummage through the teas, humming in contentment as she selected a few. Meanwhile, Takumi leaned into to whisper in her ear. 

“..Are we really going along with this? Leo will never get off my back if I befriend his sister!”

”..Actually it could work in our favor. She seems rather sweet, and befriending her might soften Leo up a bit. Besides, with the hardship of the war, a bit of innocent fun couldn’t hurt. Let’s indulge her a bit.”

”I-I guess so..”

”That was fun, wasn’t it?” Elise asked eagerly as they cleaned up the remnants of their impromptu tea party. 

“Yes, quite. But we really do need to get going. We have many preparations to take care of.” Takumi responded. 

Robyn noticed that while he still seemed to hold the princess at a distance, he’d warmed up to her a bit. 

“By the way.” Elise said as she followed them down the hall. “..Have you seen my brother Xander? He went missing too.”

Takumi visibly winced, and Robyn couldn’t help but share the sentiment as the prince sighed softly and turned to meet her bright eyes. 

“Xander.. is here. But not with us. He.. fights for Embla.”

A look of shock crossed Elise’s features as she came to an abrupt halt. 

“E-Embla has big brother?!”

”I’m afraid so.” Takumi’s tone was gentle as they resumed walking. “That’s why it’s important for us to defeat them. So they can’t keep going to other realms and forcing their residents to fight for them.”

”T-then I won’t just use my staff! I’ll learn to use magic too! Then I’ll get my brother back even if I have to knock him out and drag him here myself!”

That’s the spirit.. Robyn thought warmly. 

“We’re running out of places to check.” Takumi muttered to Robyn as they explored more fields on the edges of Askr, who nodded, frowning deeply. 

They said we had nine days.. whatever that meant. But what if we don’t find Hel? What happens then?

”They’re afraid of something alright..” Niles observed, his eye narrowing. 

The bushes ahead of them rustled, and the army was immediately on alert as the forces of the dead appeared, and leading them was a man with black and white hair, wolf ears and a tail, while the man standing next to him had glossy fox ears and a tail. 

“Wow, a kitsune and a wolfskin! They’re soo cute!” Elise squealed, and the kitsune’s eyes lit up. 

“You’ve heard of us? You must be from the same world then!”

”Sorry to burst your bubble Kaden.” the wolfskin interrupted. “But we’re not here to make friends. That bony lady who summoned us ordered us to kill you, and as much as I’d like to resist, my hands are tied.” 

“Silly Keaton, don’t you mean paws?” Kaden chimed in, surprisingly friendly despite the situation. 

“I-I meant that!” Keaton hissed, blushing furiously in embarrassment. “W-whatever! I don’t care. Start fighting!” Keaton barked at the forces of the dead, who were more than happy to comply. 

“Sorry. Contract’s a contract.” Kaden shrugged apologetically, earning gasps of shock when he suddenly transformed into a massive four legged fox, glowing red lights shining around his tail like spirits. Keaton’s was a bit less graceful looking as he stood on two legs in front of them, his long claws on his now massive paws glinting in the sun. 

“Damn, Skeletor’s really putting us through the wringer today with these two.” Gaius groaned, brandishing his daggers with an eye roll. 

“Aw, we lost!” Kaden pouted, back in his more human form. 

“Whatever. I didn’t want to be in a dumb contract anyways. Hel’s a jerk.” Keaton grumbled. “Anyways.. what now? You wanna go back home?”

”Can’t!” Kaden grinned. “Since these nice people freed me from this contact, I want to return the favor. The Order of Heroes could use a strong, beautiful kitsune like me!”

”We’d be happy to have you!” Sharena exclaimed enthusiastically, reaching for his fluffy ears. “..May I?”

”Oh yes, of course.”

Kaden hummed in contentment when the princess stroked his ear. Something flashed briefly in Keaton’s gaze as he looked away, coughing awkwardly. 

“I-I’ll join too. N-not because I care or anything! Just.. so I can defeat Hel.”

”Soooo cuteeee!” Elise said, skipping over to pet the wolf skin’s ears, turning his cheeks red. 

“I’m not your pet..” he mumbled. 

“But your tail’s wagging!”

”N-no it’s not!”

Robyn stifled a giggle at the embarrassment on Keaton’s face, reminiscent of a certain Hoshidan prince she cared for deeply. Seeing that it was now getting late, Alfonse called them all together to head back to the castle. When the Summoner passed him, she couldn’t help but notice how.. withdrawn the Askrian prince looked, with sunken eyes and paleness, and that uneasy feeling returned. 

What is he hiding from me?

”Whadda ya mean my pet bugs are gross?! They’re one of my most prized possessions!” Keaton exclaimed. 

“N-no they’re not! Keep those things away from my coat! Do you have any idea how hard it is to be beautiful like me?!”

The fireplace crackled gently as Robyn and Takumi sat in their usual chairs beside it, Robyn looking up from her tea at the squabbling pair, shaking her head in amusement. 

“Those two might as well be siblings.” she chuckled. “The Order of Heroes will definitely be livelier with them around.”

The prince didn’t reply, and when Robyn looked over at him, she noticed he was hunched over his tea awkwardly, a glazed look in his eyes. 

“Takumi.. are you feeling alright?” she asked hesitantly. 

He started a bit at her words, like someone who was just woken from sleep, then turned to look at her blankly. 

“Are you alright?” Robyn asked again, this time with more urgency. 

“Huh? Oh.. yeah I’m fine. Just a little tired.”

Tired..

Worry wormed its way into her heart, but surely Takumi wouldn’t lie to her.. right? The hand holding the tea cup trembled a bit, but the Summoner was quick to catch it. Setting it back down on the table, she put her arm around him. 

“Come, let’s get you back to your room. I’ll walk with you.” she said gently. 

The prince stood up slowly without protest, allowing her to lead him back to his room. Just walking up the stairs seemed exhausting to Takumi, and Robyn just couldn’t shake off the feeling that something was terribly wrong. 

“Are.. you sure you’re okay?” she asked as they reached his door, and the prince stepped away from her. 

His hand hovered over the knob briefly, before he glanced over his shoulder and gave her a soft smile. 

“Nothing a good night’s sleep won’t fix. I’ll see you in the morning, okay?”

”Okay..”

His shoulder brushed gently against hers as he stepped into his room and closed the door, and once again, the Summoner was left with the powerful urge to sing. 

Please be okay.. she thought as she reluctantly turned towards her own room. 

“Hel’s here!” Niles’s warning shout in the Mess Hall startled all the heroes into action as food was hastily discarded, replaced by armor and weapons. 

“Why’s she showing up now of all times?!” Ricken yelped.

Commander Anna’s eyes immediately darkened as she called the troops together. According to Niles’s report, she was waiting for them right by the realm of the dead. 

This is it.. the final battle! Robyn thought determinedly as she got to her feet, turning to Takumi. 

“Ready-“

The question died instantly as her gaze fell on the prince, who was hunched over panting, a glassy look in his reddish hazel eyes. A cough shook him as tremors gripped his body. 

“What’s wrong?!”

She was at his side in an instant, brushing his silver bangs out of his face to feel his forehead, his cheeks flushed. 

“Y-you’re burning up..” she whispered. “You’re really sick! Why didn’t you say anything?”

A low groan shook Takumi as he hunched over further, another fit of coughs gripping him, and Robyn quickly caught the prince as his legs suddenly gave out from under him. 

“Lie down, Takumi.” she said, her tone firm but gentle as he complied, and she cradled his head in her lap. 

“It’s okay..” Robyn whispered, surprisingly calm as she gave his hand a reassuring squeeze. 

“Robyn..?”

She started at the sound of Ricken’s worried voice as he approached, his eyes wide. 

“Wh-what’s wrong with him?!”

”Takumi’s sick with a bad fever. Can you get a healer and someone to carry him to the infirmary?”

The mage quickly obeyed, hurrying off as the Hoshidan struggled to sit up. 

“I.. I can walk..” he panted in between coughs, and Robyn gently pushed him back down, ignoring his weak protests that he was fine. 

“You are absolutely not.” she scolded softly. “Look at you! You’re shaking and can barely walk. You’re staying right here where I can take care of you!”

That got a weak smile out of the prince. 

“You’re so stubborn.” he rasped, amusement glimmering in his dull eyes. “You’re really not going to let me up, are you?”

”Move and I’ll sit on you.” Robyn threatened affectionately, and Takumi let out a wheezy laugh as rapid footsteps approached, announcing Ricken’s return as the mage burst into the Mess Hall with Frederick and Elise in tow. 

The little Nohrian princess was quick to take charge as she spread the blanket out on the floor. 

“Help me lift him onto this. We can use it to carry him back.”

Takumi groaned again in pain as Robyn and Frederick laid him on the makeshift stretcher, heeding Elise’s instructions to place him in the middle. 

“You’re okay.” Robyn crooned, taking up one side while Frederick took up the other. “We’re going to help you.”

”That’s right!” Elise chimed in cheerily as she lead the way to the castle infirmary. “I bet you’ll be right back in your feet after some medicine and a good, long sleep!”

”Okay, let’s get down to business!” Elise declared, clapping her hands together once they’d gotten Takumi settled into one of the infirmary beds. “When did his symptoms start?”

The prince didn’t reply, his eyes fixed blankly on nothing, his breathing labored. Robyn wasn’t even sure he could hear them anymore. 

“They started yesterday. He seemed.. off. He said he was just tired when I asked. 

“Hm hm..” 

Elise felt the prince’s forehead with a thoughtful frown, then his cheek before her fingers moved to the scarf around his neck. 

“Let’s get this off.”

As the scarf was lifted and placed on the nightstand, a horrified gasp escaped the princess’s lips. 

“Oh no!”

Robyn hurried over to look, feeling her blood run cold as she caught sight of the angry red spots that littered the prince’s neck. 

“W-what is it?” Ricken asked, a tremor in his voice. 

“Wolf skin sickness.” Elise hissed as she hurriedly rummaged though the stacks of herbs. “The wolf skin eat germy things like carrion and can carry the disease. Humans rarely get it, but when they do it can be really bad. Like fatal bad.”

”So Keaton gave it to him.” Frederick growled, his eyes darkening in rage as Elise selected some dark green leaves. “We were fools to trust him.”

”It wasn’t on purpose!” Elise protested as she placed a few more herbs into the grinder. “He’s a wolf skin. How was he supposed to know how sickness in humans works? What seems like a treat to him is icky and bad for us.”

”I.. see..”

“Kaden made him take a bath last night, so I doubt anyone else will get sick!” Ricken chimed in, and Elise nodded in confirmation.

There was a knock on the door, and Caledori entered, looking worried. 

“The fighting’s getting bad. They need all the healers.”

”But I have a patient! Who’s going to help him if I’m on the battlefield?”

”..I’ll look after Takumi.” All eyes turned to Robyn as she spoke up. “I’m actually familiar with herbs so I can take over his treatment.”

”You sure you know what to do?” Elise asked, her gaze darting between Robyn and the herbs, visibly torn.

”I won’t let anything happen to him.” Robyn promised, and at last, the little Nohrian princess nodded. 

Wishing Robyn good luck, they departed, and she quickly resumed grinding up the herbs and turning them into liquid medicine. Takumi groaned as he was propped up, his eyes fluttering. 

“Come on, open your eyes.” Robyn coaxed. “I have some medicine for you. Then you can go back to sleep.”

”I feel so sluggish..” the prince replied in a disoriented mumble, but complied. 

“You’ll get better soon.” she assured him, helping him lie back down. 

Soaking a rag in cool water, Robyn gently brushed his silver bangs out of his face and put the rag over his forehead. A sigh of contentment escaped his lips. 

“That feels so good.” he murmured sleepily. “..You won’t leave.. right?”

”I’ll stay right here beside you until you’re better.” the Summoner promised, earning a smile as Takumi drifted into sleep. 

Already, his breathing had gone from labored to steady. Her eyes stole to the window. The castle felt unnaturally silent with everyone gone fighting Hel. But Robyn found that she didn’t feel guilty like she’d have expected for staying behind. 

I feel like I’m right where I belong, looking after Takumi. Takumi.. feels like home.

Unable to resist, she reached out to stroke his silver hair gently. Takumi stirred, but didn’t wake, and instead relaxed under the soothing strokes, and Robyn found her thoughts drifting. 

He’s so beautiful.. inside and out. If only he knew how special he really was. And how precious he is to me. Robyn thought fondly, unable to take her eyes off him. 

Even at his weakest, she still loved him dearly, every detail of him etched into her memory like a precious treasure, one she’d never, ever let go of. A sudden thought occurred to her. What if she did find a way back to her world? Would she go back or still go to Hoshido with Takumi? Before they’d met, the answer would have been so easy, but now? She realized she couldn’t answer. 

If only we were from the same world.. she lamented. Things would be so much easier..

Robyn caressed Takumi’s cheek lovingly as the song drifted from her lips. 

www.tiktok.com/t/ZT8PoCHep/

“What would I give to live where you are?

What would I pay.. to stay here beside you?

What would I do to see you..

Smiling at me?”

A soft golden glow emitted from her necklace, and began to wrap around Takumi. Robyn’s heart rose. 

It’s healing him again!

She continued to sing, pouring out all her emotions. 

“Where would we walk?

Where would we run?

If we could stay all day in the sun?

Just you and me.. 

And I could be..

Part of Your World!”

As she finished her song, the light that seeped into the prince’s frail body, and the color in Takumi’s face started to return, the red spots fading. A familiar hazel gaze met hers, no longer dull, but full of life. 

“Your voice.. it healed me again!” he whispered in awe. “How..”

”I don’t know how I keep doing it.” Robyn admitted. “When I see you hurt or in danger, I just feel this powerful urge to sing. I don’t understand it. I don’t remember much of my past life, but I do know I wasn’t like this before..”

”..That is your Fate Magic responding to those in need.” a familiar voice interrupted, and the pair’s heads turned to see the mysterious spirit beside them, an unreadable emotion in its gaze. 

Takumi was on his feet in an instant, placing himself protectively in front of her as he shouted

”Alright, out with it! Why do you keep following Robyn around? Haven’t you tormented her enough?! And what’s this “Fate Magic” you’re going on about?! She’s not some witch, SHE’S A HUMAN BEING!”

”..I’m afraid she’s not.”

”Is.. is this some kind of sick joke?! Because I’m not laughing!” Takumi spat, raising his bow, and Robyn could feel her heart pounding as confusion filled her. 

What does she mean by “not human?!”

The spirit seemed unfazed by the Hoshidan’s fury as she replied calmly. 

“Surely you have noticed? The glowing flowers in your hair? The flower symbol in your eyes? Your enchanting beauty? You restored the flowers in the garden and reversed Takumi’s death with just your voice. You have yet to feel hunger or exhaustion since coming to Askr. Surely it’s more clear to you now?”

”..Surely it’s more clear to you now?”

The spirit’s words sent a chill up Takumi’s spine as he instinctively pulled Robyn closer, one hand still on his bow.

”This is your fault.. isn’t it?! You took advantage of her grief and used it for your own gain!” he hissed, his shoulders trembling with fury. “You took her home and humanity and her memories and threw her into a war she had no fault in!”

The spirit remained unmoved by his rage, and his steadily rising voice, which only served to infuriate him more. 

“Tell me what you did to her! TELL ME!”

”Why are you angry?” the spirit tilted her head. “This was her fate all along. If I had not granted her this power, she would have perished alongside of Leafa. But because she is what she is now, she had the power to change not only her own fate, but her sister’s and yours as well.”

The bow in Takumi’s hand wavered for a moment as his mind struggled to process the words he was hearing.  

“What.. what are you saying?” he asked, his voice dropping dangerously low. 

The spirit’s gaze remained unblinking as she replied 

“Your dear Robyn.. is the Goddess of Fate. Her magic can reverse bad fates and revert things to an even better state than before.”

Takumi felt as if the floor had been ripped out from under him, causing him to stumble as he took in what he was just told. 

“I-Impossible.. she’s not..”

His eyes fell on the woman in his arms, who seemed equally stunned. Her long flowing hair, decorated by those beautiful flowers, the symbol in her violet eyes, and the warmth and healing her songs seemed to bring. As much as Takumi desperately wanted to deny this, he knew it made far too much sense. But what did it mean for him and Robyn?

”I have waited a long time for someone like Robyn to be born. Someone who can withstand the burden of fate. Someone who knows what it’s like to suffer yet remain pure and untainted of heart.” the spirit murmured. “While you bear the suffering of the world, the rewards are great. You will not tire, age, or hunger. You will hurt but never perish. Your songs restore life. And should you take a partner, when bound by marriage, they too will receive this blessing as well and become a God with their own unique powers and abilities.”

Takumi felt his initial anger start to ebb as wonder filled him. The spirit was beginning to fade, but for a split moment, he could have sworn her eyes looked almost motherly. 

“I must depart for now. But don’t forget what I have told you here. You have the power to end this war and bring peace to Askr and all worlds.”

Robyn was silent in his arms as the spirit faded. A sudden surge of protectiveness filled him as he set the Fujin Yumi down and drew her close, resting his chin on top of her head. 

“It’s okay.” he whispered fiercely. “You’re still you.. goddess or not. Whatever the future holds.. I’ll be there. You’ll never be alone.”

The look she gave him though tear filled violet eyes was enough to melt his heart. 

“..I believe you.” she whispered, then pressed her cheek to his chest. 

Takumi closed his eyes as he breathed in her comforting scent. Just being near her was enough to make him feel complete. Like nothing else in the world mattered. But.. Robyn was a goddess. What did they mean for him and his feelings? Could he dare to hope for a future between them? The thought sent anxiety fluttering in his stomach, but when Robyn pressed closer, it chased it away in an instant. He could sort though these feelings later. But in the meantime, Takumi was determined to not leave her side. The sounds of rapidly approaching footsteps and shouts from outside broke them apart. He reached for his bow, then stopped when he recognized the voices of the Order of Heroes. But why did they sound so agitated? Robyn and Takumi exchanged equally worried looks as he took her hand and they hurried to the castle doors as the army filed in. Sharena was hunched over sobbing, Alfonse holding her close in an attempt to comfort her as tears streamed down his face. The others huddled in groups, staring ahead, their eyes blank with horror. 

“Wh-what happened?” Robyn asked, a tremor in her voice. 

“Hel cursed Alfonse with only nine days to live.. but when she came to take his life, Gustav took his place and was killed instead.” Anna whispered, shutting her eyes tightly. 

While Takumi couldn’t see Robyn’s face under her hood, he could only imagine the anguish that must have crossed her face in that moment, and he rushed to steady her as she took a small step back, almost collapsing. A ragged sob shook her shoulders as she buried her face into his chest, her faint whisper only for his ears. 

“This is all my fault.. isn’t it? It I was there I-I could have..”

”No!” Takumi interrupted in a firm murmur, his voice no more than a breath in the goddess’s ear. “You didn’t know about your powers. No one did. How can you possibly be to blame for this?!”

While he consoled her, Jakob stepped forward to confront Alfonse, his eyes narrowed in barely suppressed fury. 

“Why didn’t you tell us about this?!” he demanded. 

“We could have prevented this!” Caledori chimed in. Even she appeared to be struggling to contain her temper. “We united together to protect our realms as an army. We’re a team, so act like it!”

Another bout of furious squabbling broke out amongst the heroes until at last, Alfonse raised his hand to silence them.

”You are right.” he addressed them in a heavy tone. “I kept my burdens to myself because I feared you may attempt something reckless on my behalf. My actions that were supposed to protect us ended up causing us great harm, and for that I am truly sorry. I will never keep secrets like that again. I solemnly swear on behalf of Askr, and all the other realms that I will become the greatest leader Askr has ever seen, and I will lead us to victory!”

The passion in his voice seemed to shake the room to its core as a stunned silence filled the air. Then finally Lissa lifted her head and began to chant. 

“King Alfonse! King Alfonse!”

The other heroes began to join in, their voices blending together to form one. 

“I am not yet deserving of that title.” Alfonse vowed, his eyes misting over with emotion. “But you have my oath. I willbecome a leader my father can be proud of!”

When the cheering finally died down, Henriette stepped forward, her eyes soft with sympathy. 

“My dear son.. don’t be so hard on yourself. I’m afraid there’s something Gustav was keeping from you. Your father was quite ill. He was likely to pass soon already. But he kept it from you, until you were ready to be king.”

”I.. I see.”

Takumi could see some of the sadness in the prince’s eyes fade, just faintly. 

“Mother.. do you remember the dead branch father once showed me?”

She nodded, her gaze full of fond memories. 

“Indeed I do. We called it the Sword of Bravery. You showed it to your father when you vowed to protect Askr with him. 

“I won’t let him down.”

”Sorry to interrupt.” Gaius grunted as he hopped down from the ledge where he’d been keeping watch. “Skeletor’s launching another attack out there.”

”That jerk! She won’t even let us grieve!” Ricken exclaimed. 

“Grieving can wait.” Keaton growled. “It’s time for revenge. Hel’s taken her last victim!” 

Eyes burning with the need to avenge Gustav, the heroes cheered in agreement. 

“We’ll take the battle to Hel’s gate and into the realm of the dead!” Alfonse ordered. “Perhaps there we’ll find the means to defeat her once and for all!”

Robyn could feel the desire for vengeance coursing though the Order of Heroes as they plowed through the enemy. Hel’s curse wasn’t without limits, so it gave them more time to exploit a weakness in it. However, they weren’t prepared for the sight that greeted them as a hauntingly familiar figure stepped forward to block the gate. 

“Father..” Alfonse whispered, a quiver in his voice. 

“That dastard.. This is beyond cruel!” Chrom snarled.

The late Askrian king’s eyes were full of regret. 

“I’m sorry, but even I cannot resist Hel’s commands. You must defeat me. Defeat me and put a stop to all of this. That is my final order as king.”

Sharena let out a whimper, her weapon shaking in her hands. Alfonse gently stopped her, then drew his sword. 

“Father.. it truly pains me to have to do this. I wish we could have seen eye to eye more.”

In silence, Robyn and the Order of Heroes stepped back to give them what meager privacy they could. 

Gustav is already dead..

Like Mikoto, she could no longer feel his life force, and in some strange way, she knew after a certain amount of time had passed since death, it was too late to bring them back. The fight didn’t last long, and soon, Alfonse was standing victoriously over his fallen form. As Gustav began to fade, an uncharacteristically tender expression entered the normally stoic man’s eyes. 

“I love you my children.” Gustav murmured as the last of his essence faded. 

“We love you too.” Sharena sobbed. 

“I love you too.. farewell Father.” Alfonse whispered, lifting his gaze to the sky and closing his eyes briefly as if in prayer. 

“..Ready?” Commander Anna asked after giving them a moment to grieve. 

“Ready.” Alfonse sighed. 

They finally made it to the realm of the dead, the miserable environment living up to its name. The air was cold, dark, and damp, the walls reeking of death. They encountered Lif, who cryptically told them that death could not be defied before retreating, and they come across the room where Eir lived, and heard the horrifying tales of her childhood. Blessed with many lives from the dragon of life, Hel had killed her daily to grow more powerful, and Robyn couldn’t understand how a mother, if she could even be called that, could murder her own child every single day. The rest of the days passed in a blur, Alfonse attempting to trick Hel into cursing him again, but she refused. Then came the defeat and pursuit of Thrasir and Lif where they made it to another Askr. In between battles with Lif, the latter increasingly desperate to kill them, they managed to locate the library inside the abandoned version of Askr for some much needed research. Oddly enough, everyone in that Askr had been killed, and there was no trace of Robyn and Takumi in the records. 

“It’s like we don’t exist here. I have a feeling that’s why this world has fallen to ruin.” Takumi had mused one night as they huddled together out of earshot of the others. 

Robyn found herself struggling to pay attention, the revelation of her identity weighing heavily on her shoulders. They’d agreed to keep it secret for now until they could discover more, especially with Veronica and the Emblian army forming a temporary alliance.

It might be the key to defeating them later. 

With the deaths of Hel’s generals Lif and Thrasir, Hel had no more generals left. They acquired the Angrboða’s Heart, a legendary orb with aura reminiscent of Robyn’s legendary Breidablik, and at last they were able to confront the monster that had tormented the Askrian royals, Takumi, Mikoto, and countless others. To their surprise, it was Eir who fought her mother, insisting it was only right after her mother caused so much pain. 

“Now!” Alfonse called when there was an opening, and Veronica quickly chanted the spell. 

As Robyn was about to place the orb in the Breidablik, a gentle hand stopped her. 

“I.. I want to do it.” Takumi said. “I want to avenge Mother.”

The orb required a legendary weapon to use, and the prince’s Fujin Yumi fit that description.

”I believe in you Takumi. I know you won’t miss.”

The silver haired prince nodded as he lifted his bow, then fired. The arrow struck true, and with a tearful goodbye from Eir, it was all over. 

“Ding dong, the witch is gone!” Henry cheered loudly, earning a shove from Lissa. 

“Don’t be insensitive!” she hissed, giving Eir a sympathetic look. 

“Well.. what will you do now, Eir?” Sharena asked. “You’re not staying here, right?”

”No.” Eir replied as she stood. “Being here.. reminds me too much of Mother. And if I join the Order of Heroes, perhaps I can begin to make amends to the people she has hurt.”

”Well in that case, welcome to the Order of Heroes!” Commander Anna beamed. 

The castle was bustling with life as Takumi hurried down the halls towards Robyn’s room, a bundle of silver fabric in hand. Felicia had asked him to deliver it, and with Alfonse’s coronation ball rapidly approaching, he couldn’t help but wonder if Robyn was designing something for the ball. If so, what? The curiosity excited him, and he quickened his pace until he was standing right outside her room, the sound of fast paced strumming of guitar strings staying his hand as it hovered over the knob. 

New music? he wondered. 

The tune was unfamiliar, and he couldn’t help lingering outside the door as he listened in with rapt attention as the lyrics reached his ears. 

www.tiktok.com/t/ZT8PoAUJ5/

“Why don’t you show me, 

A little bit of spine 

You’ve been saving for her mattress!” Robyn sang. 

“I only want sympathy

In the form of you.. crawling into bed with me!”

Takumi felt a blush creeping up his neck as the meaning behind the lyrics sunk in. They were very forward, the passion in them making him wonder who provoked such lyrics. He listened to the rest of the song in a daze, his heart fluttering in his chest like a trapped bird. They made him flustered, but strangely he liked the feeling, and he wanted to hear it again and again. 

Was he weird for wanting those lyrics to be directed at him? 

Chapter Text

https://www.tumblr.com/robynmizorewrites/745948271846064128/art-for-a-hoshidan-birthday?source=share

“Hey, Takumi.. when’s your birthday?” Robyn asked suddenly. 

They were sitting next to each other, books in laps in front of the roaring fireplace in Robyn’s room, absorbed in reading. It was nearly the end of the year now, Alfonse’s coronation ball rapidly approaching. Surprisingly, she remembered her own birthday was soon, and while she’d seen the other heroes celebrate birthdays, she’d yet to see the prince even mention his. For some reason, the question prompted a faint blush on the prince’s cheeks. 

“..My birthday? Why are you asking about that?”

”Because I want to celebrate with you, silly!”

”Ah.. is that so?” He glanced away, seeming self conscious. “Well.. when’s yours?” 

“I asked you first!”

”Fine.. let’s both say it on three.” Takumi chuckled. “Three.. two.. one!”

”December 14th!” they both said at the same time. 

“What?! We have the same birthday?!” Takumi exclaimed. 

It would seem they had even more in common than they thought..

”B-but that would mean both our birthdays are..”

”..Tomorrow.” Takumi finished. 

Both stared at each other, faces flushed, eyes wide until at last, Takumi spoke up first. 

“I uh.. I have to go.. d-do something. I’ll see you tomorrow!”

He shot out of the room at the speed of an arrow, and a soft blush covered the Summoner’s cheeks. 

..He’s totally planning something for me.. isn’t he? she thought as affection bubbled in her chest. 

Takumi paced the halls of the Askrian castle restlessly, mumbling to himself. 

“I can’t believe Robyn and I have the same birthday. Hm.. what to get her..” he mused. 

While he wanted to run out to the markets and buy the most beautiful thing he could find, the prince found he was rather indecisive. He was determined to find the courage to confess soon, but their shared birthday wasn’t the time to do so. If he got her something too extravagant, it may raise some questions he wasn’t yet ready to answer. 

“..But its still our first one together, so it’ll still need to be special.”

Takumi was so distracted, he didn’t notice the footsteps stealthily approaching him until the the familiar voice hissed eerily in his ear.

”..Special you say? I know juuuust what you need..” 

Stifling a groan, Takumi turned to face Niles, who was wearing his infamous smirk. 

“Whatever gross idea you have, I’m not interested.” he growled. 

“Aw.. it isn’t gross! Quite the opposite actually!” the thief circled him, Takumi’s eyes narrowing in suspicion.

”You want your precious little Summoner to have the best gift ever, right? Lucky for you, I happen to know exactly what she wants.”

I’m not falling for that!

But then again.. Niles was well aware of his feelings, and was known to be quite observant. Maybe he did actually know what the Summoner wanted. It couldn’t hurt to play along for a little bit.. right?

”F-fine! But don’t try anything funny!”

I’m only doing this for Robyn!

”Wouldn’t dream of it. Okay first, take this long red ribbon and tie it around yourself.”

”Um.. okay.”

Takumi caught the red ribbon with a frown, then slowly tied it around himself. 

“Okay, now repeat after me: Happy birthday! I’m your present!” Niles instructed with a pleasant smile. 

“H-happy birthday, I’m your present- WAIT WHAT?!”

Takumi froze, blushing profusely as the realization of what he just uttered hit him.

”Pft- HAHAHAHA! That’s perfect!” Niles cackled. 

“D-damn it, Niles! I’m going to kill you!” Takumi seethed, his blood boiling with rage and humiliation. 

“Ha, you can kill me after you get out of that ribbon!” the thief taunted. “Have fuuuun~”

”GET BACK HERE!!!” Takumi shouted, but Niles had already retreated down the halls, and when Takumi tried to pursue him, the prince found himself still tangled up in the ribbon. 

“Gods, this is embarrassing. I just hope Robyn doesn’t see me like this..” he muttered. 

“T-Takumi?”

Gods why?! the Hoshidan groaned inwardly as the familiar voice called his name and turned, only to be greeted with the sight of the Summoner wrapped up in a red ribbon, being nudged forward by Gaius and Caledori. 

“Go on, say it!” Caledori encouraged. 

What in the..?!

The Summoner lowered her head sheepishly and mumbled 

“H-happy birthday.. I-I’m your present..”

“YES!!!” Caledori and Gaius whooped, high-fiving.

”Nailed it!”

Gaius’s cheer was cut short by the look of absolute murder that was also known as Takumi’s death glare. 

“You’re both dead..” he deadpanned, and with a quick “oops!”, they took off down the hall.

Rolling his eyes, the prince made his way over to the poor Summoner, who still wouldn’t lift her head to look at him, and he didn’t even need to see her face to know how flustered she was.

”They got you too, didn’t they?” he sighed. “Here, let me help.”

Together, they managed to untangled the ribbons until they both lay on a heap on the ground. 

“Thanks..” Robyn mumbled, then sighed. “..We’re getting them back for that later, right?”

“Oh yeah.”

They parted ways soon after with a promise to meet up in the evening. There was an unspoken agreement that they’d be going to prepare gifts for each other. Robyn hurried to the kitchen, the wheels in her head turning. Her happiest memories were snuggled up by the fireplace with Takumi, especially after a hard night.

I want to make him something that reminds us both of that. Something that’ll show him just how special he is to me.

Takumi wove his way through the market, a huge grin on his face. The small box in his pouch filled him with a sense of warmth. The prince was never really considered warm, and when the topic of gifts came up, he always drew a blank. But the second he laid eyes on it, he knew he had to get it for her. The prince’s pace quickened, his heart fluttering as he made haste back to the castle. 

I’ve never felt this excited for birthdays in the past. Is it because of Robyn?

Robyn carried the box carefully atop a folded blanket, a serene smile on her lips as she headed towards the garden. That was the place where he’d seen her face for the first time, and where’d they’d shared a deeply vulnerable moment. There they would be undisturbed, or so she thought when her eyes spotted a figure sitting up ahead on a candlelit blanket. 

Wait that’s-

“..Takumi?” 

The prince looked up with a start, a small flush overtaking his cheeks when they landed on her. 

“R-Robyn?! Why are you here?!”

”I.. I was setting up something for us here..” the Summoner mumbled, a bit lost for words. 

Takumi stared at her incredulously for a moment, then burst out laughing. 

“Wh-what’s so funny?”

Now it was her then to blush until he finally stopped laughing with a small shake of his head. 

“We’re so alike, we could be twins!” he chuckled. 

Without thinking, Robyn let down her hood and replied 

“Good thing we’re not, because then I couldn’t-“

The words froze on her lips as realization flooded over her, turning her face crimson. 

“..Couldn’t what?” Takumi inquired with a frown as he observed her sudden change in demeanor. 

“Oh.. it’s nothing.” the Summoner replied as she settled on to the candlelit blanket. 

I can’t believe I just almost admitted my feelings so casually!

The prince was still staring at her, intrigued, his head tilted slightly, hazel eyes missing nothing. Thinking quickly, Robyn held out the box to him.

”I um.. I made you a gift? You.. you can open it now if you want..”

”You made me something?”

While he looked a little flustered, there was no denying the way his face lit up, chasing away her embarrassment. Robyn noticed how careful he was as he took the box delicately from her, opening it with great care. Takumi froze at the sight that greeted him, his mouth opening and closing several times. Tears welled in his eyes. 

“Robyn I.. I don’t know what to say..” Takumi whispered, reaching up to hastily dry them. “This is probably the most thoughtful gift anyone has given me..”

Inside the box was an assortment of handmade mochi in all various flavors. But that wasn’t what had brought the tears to his eyes. Robyn had spent a fair amount of time shaping then into the shape of Takumi’s late mother’s headpiece. And seeing the Hoshidan’s response to her efforts made all the work worth it. 

“I know she can’t be here with you today physically, so I thought by making these, you could still feel like she’s here celebrating with us. In her own way.

Takumi let out a quiet sob, then embraced her tightly. 

“T-thank you. I won’t ever forget this..”

Robyn returned the hug, his scent wreathing around her as his silver hair brushed her cheek.

”I have something for you.” Takumi said, finally pulling back as he gave her a look so warm, it filled her whole body. 

“Oh?”

The prince placed two small round green balls in cups. 

“Just watch.” 

Mystified, Robyn watched as Takumi poured steaming water over them. Her confusion turned to absolute wonder as balls began to slowly unfurl until they formed..

”..A white azalea flower!” Robyn gasped as the flower settled on the bottom of the cup, and the scent of genmaicha hit her nose. “And it’s also my favorite tea?! Takumi, you’re amazing!”

”I’m.. glad you like it.” Takumi replied, smiling as her, a blush on his cheeks from her praise. 

They shared the mochi and tea together in an amicable silence.

”This is more than I could have asked for..” she breathed, soaking in the atmosphere. “..Happy birthday, Takumi.”

”I feel the same.. Happy birthday, Robyn.”

Later that night, Takumi headed for Caledori’s room, his heart fluttering nervously in his chest, and he kept checking over his shoulder to make sure he wasn’t being followed, then knocked on her door. The redhead answered immediately, like she’d been expecting him. 

“There you are! Ready for your lesson?”

”Yes.” Takumi replied determinedly, letting her usher him inside and they closed the door. 

Back in her own room, Robyn traced the glowing white flowers that adorned the silver fabric, her eyes softening as pleasant smile made its way to her lips.

It would appear they both had something special planned for the ball…

An: And that’s our special birthday chapter! New chapter with even more artwork comes out THIS SUNDAY so stay tuned!! ^w^

Chapter Text

https://www.tumblr.com/robynmizorewrites/745948299812552704/art-for-yours-to-tame?source=share

Takumi’s reflection gazed steadily back at him as he scrutinized himself in the mirror. His hair was done up in its usual ties, so he was fully confident in that. But it was the outfit he was having doubts about. It was a black, gold, and silvery purple Hoshidan style swordsmaster outfit worn only by nobles, or princes in his case. The outfit was strongly reminiscent of his late father, King Sumeragi, and while he’d dressed in plenty of kimonos for formal occasions, he’d never worn one himself. 

I wonder if Father is watching me now.. or if he approves of my decision.

Things would be vastly different after tonight, and Takumi was determined to look the part. 

“You look beautiful, my lady.” Flora murmured as she assisted Robyn with putting on the long, silver dress, sounding a little envious. “But must you insist on wearing your cloak? I’m sure you have a lovely face that would complement such a dress.”

”I wish not to.” the Summoner replied politely. 

She had her own plans for the ball, the prospect making her heart flutter a bit. 

“Of course.” 

Flora’s hands rested gently on her shoulders as they gazed into the mirror together, an almost motherly look in her eyes. The maid hesitated before speaking. 

“..Are you meeting with Lord Takumi?” 

Robyn was relieved that her hood concealed her blush, and she forced herself not to flinch as she replied. 

“Yes.”

A small smile made its way to Flora’s lips as she turned to leave. 

“..You’ll do great.”

The flush only intensified as the door closed softly, and Robyn slowly let down her hood. The image that greeted seemed to be taken straight out of a fairytale. Her azaleas glowed gently even in the morning lights, her violet eyes bright and full of expectation.

Things will be different after tonight. But.. in a good way I hope. 

In this moment, she felt truly beautiful. But it wasn’t herself she was trying to impress. A subtle knock at her door drew her attention, and the goddess’s eyes lit up as she quickly flipped up her hood and grabbed the sheet music off her desk. Niles wore his infamous smirk as she opened the door. 

“Hey, little lady. Ready for tonight?” he drawled, and Robyn giggled softly as she handed over the papers. 

“Niles.. I’m the same height as you.”

”Not quite.” he bantered back, looking over the music. “Quite the song you’ve got there. I can already guess who this is for.”

”..You sure the musicians will be able to learn it in time and keep it a surprise?”

”I think you underestimate my craft.” the thief teased as he slipped them under his cloak. “They won’t hear a peep about it until the time is right. Especially..”

He leaned forward to whisper in her ear. 

“..Your precious Prince Takumi.”

Robyn had to fight to keep her composure as he straightened up again. While Niles had his usual “up to no good” look in his eye, there was something else there too. It reminded her of the looks Takumi gave her sometimes. 

“Anyways, I’m off.” Niles said, turning away with a casual wave, tossing the last words over his shoulder as he departed. 

“Oh.. and don’t worry about the music. Alfonse got the best of the best for Askrian musicians. They’ll learn it in time.”

Niles watched as the Summoner’s door closed behind her, then turned to give the music a once over again.

I’m yours to tame, huh? These are some pretty passionate lyrics. It wouldn’t take a detective to figure out who those are directed at.

A small sigh escaped him as he resumed walking. 

I had hoped that you would be mine, but it would seem your heart is not mine to steal. Ah well..

The Summoner may not be his to keep, but he could at least be sure she was with someone who would look after her. 

“..Are the others downstairs already?” Robyn whispered as Niles hopped down from his perch beside her. 

“..Yep. Not a soul up here. You’re good to go.”

”..Is.. is he?”

Niles peered carefully around the corner.

”Yep. He just arrived. ..You sure about this? You’re about to make quite the entrance. No taking it back later.”

”Yes.” Robyn replied with conviction.

While slightly nervous, she’d never felt more sure of anything in her life. Her white-haired, eye-patch wearing companion chuckled. 

“I’ll admit.. I was tempted to ask to sneak a peek as payment for all this, but seeing how important this is to you, I’ll restrain myself. But if you really wanna thank me.. promise you won’t back out.”

”I won’t. Thank you for everything Niles. I.. I won’t forget this.”

”Y-yeah..”

For a split second, the man Robyn had thought was unshakable actually looked.. embarrassed. She stifled a giggle as he turned to leave. 

“Alright, I’ll give the musicians the signal. Good luck out there.”

The thief vanished as quickly as he’d appeared, leaving the Summoner standing alone. Robyn took a deep breath to ease to her nerves, letting it out slowly as she let her hood fall to the floor by her feet. 

Okay.. here we go!

Where is she..? 

Takumi scanned the crowd with a frown, looking for a familiar black hooded figure. It wasn’t like Robyn to be late, and her absence only made the butterflies in his stomach flutter harder. If she didn’t show up, he didn’t know how he’d feel. 

A sudden gasp rippling through the crowd caused the Hoshidan’s head to snap up suddenly. Were they under attack? All attention seemed to be trained on the top of the stairs, and Takumi looked up to see what had succeeded in capturing the attention of the entire room, the sight that greeted him stealing his breath away. There, stood Robyn, her long flowing pink hair cascading down her body in waves, her azalea flowers more radiant than ever. Even the lights seemed dim in her presence.

She revealed her face?!

But what did this mean? Spellbound, Takumi watched as she slowly descended the stairs, her dress billowing out like a silver cloud. When her identity as Goddess of Fate had been revealed, Takumi was in disbelief, but now he could believe it. His body seemed to move on its own as he wove his way through hoards of people, the crowd seeming to fade in the background until all Takumi could see was her and those beautiful violet eyes, full of serenity, until she at last reached them. 

“Robyn.. I..”

Now that he’d reached her, the Hoshidan seemed lost for words as he reached out to caress her cheek gently. To his delight, she leaned into his touch.

”You.. you look beautiful..” he whispered. 

Robyn gazed back at him, the warmth in her eyes making his heart flutter as she traced the shoulder of his swordsmaster outfit lightly.

”And you look so handsome.” she murmured back. 

Commander Anna’s voice rang out above the startled whispers of the crowd.

”We will now begin our slow dance. Everyone partner up!”

That’s it! 

Seizing the opportunity, Takumi quickly found his voice. 

“Robyn.. Will you please accept this dance with me?”

The Summoner’s eyes lit up at his request, and Takumi was unable to keep the smile from spreading across his face as she turned and presented her bouquet of glowing azalea flowers to Elise, the Nohrian princess gasping in delight as she took them. Takumi led Robyn by the hand to the dance floor where the other heroes were gathered. 

“..Takumi?”

”Yes?”

His eyes met the familiar violet orbs, that very violet gaze the same ones he’d fallen in love with over and over again. Robyn was his guiding light, and having her here now with her hood down, gazing at him with such fondness was more than he could ever ask for.

”The song that they’re about to play is mine. I.. I wrote it for you actually.” she murmured as she stepped back to face him, eyes soft. “These are my feelings for you in song form. Please listen to them..”

Heart pounding, too stunned to speak, he simply nodded. As the sound of violins echoed through the ballroom, Takumi and the Summoner simultaneously bowed to each other. Out of the corner of his eye, he could see Caledori beaming proudly as she gave him a thumbs up, and a small smile made its way on the prince’s lips. Night and day he’d trained in secret, just for this moment. Just for her. And for the first time ever, confidence instead of nerves filled him. Takumi truly believed in himself and this moment as he secured his arm around Robyn’s waist, taking her hand in his as the sound of instruments filled the air. He was moved by the intensity of her violet eyes as they gazed deeply into his own and her song filled the air. 

Yours To Tame

“I summoned you, please come to me

Don’t bury thoughts that you really want 

I fill you up, drink from my cup 

Within me lies what you really want 

Come.. lay me down!

Cause you know this 

Cause you know this sound!”

Takumi only had eyes for Robyn as they glided across the dance floor. There were other couples dancing as well, but none seemed to shine as brightly as the Hoshidan prince and the Summoner. 

“Is that really the Summoner?! She’s sooo pretty!” he heard Elise exclaim.

”What a lovely ball gown..” Sumia sighed dreamily, and it wouldn’t take a diviner to know she was imagining herself in the Summoner’s place, with a certain blue haired prince. 

“In the middle of the night,

In the middle of the night!

Just call my my name, I’m yours to tame

In the middle of the night,

In the middle of the night, 

I’m wide awake, I crave your taste.

All night long!

Till morning comes..

I’m getting what’s mine

You gon’ get yours, oh no-ooh

In the middle of the night,

In the middle of the night 

Oh..”

The violins blended beautifully with her voice in perfect harmony, Robyn’s emotions hitting Takumi like a wave. It left him breathlessly light, like his body was made of the shimmers that made up Robyn’s ball gown. There was a brief lull in the vocals, offering the prince a swift respite as he calmed his fluttering heart. 

“These burning flames, these crashing waves 

Wash over me like a hurricane

I’ll captivate, you’re hypnotized 

Feel powerful..

But it’s me again!

Come.. lay me down! 

‘Cause I know this

’Cause I know this sound!”

Takumi was indeed hypnotized, completely under her spell. He wished this moment would last forever, just him and her, spinning across the dance floor like it belonged to them.

”In the middle of the night,

In the middle of the night

Just call my name, I’m yours to tame! 

In the middle of the night, 

In the middle of the night 

I’m wide awake, I crave your taste

All night long!

Till morning comes..

I’m getting what’s mine,

You gon’ get yours, oh no-ooh

In the middle of the night 

In the middle of the night, oh..”

Round and round they spun to the beat of the violins, through the garden where he first heard her sing and saw her face. Robyn’s dress seemed to move with her, the glowing azaleas in her hair and dress’s waistline looking even more ethereal in the moonlight, and Takumi wondered if this was all but a blissful dream. When he first saw her face, he could have only dared to hope she’d be in his arms like this, a rush of emotions welling up in his chest. 

Robyn.. I want you to stay by my side forever..

”..Never again will you cry here alone.” he vowed fervently, and the warmth in her gaze told him more than words ever could. 

“And just call on me..

Ah.. 

Just call my name..

Like.. you.. mean.. it! 

In the middle of the night, 

In the middle of the night!”

As the song hit its peak, Takumi put both arms around the goddess’s waist, lifting her into the air and spinning her in a circle above his head. 

“Just call my name,

I’m yours to tame!”

As soon as her feet touched the ground, he lifted one arm above her head and spun her, her dress rippling gracefully as it moved with her. Takumi’s heart was singing, his cheeks flushed, and gods was her smile infectious. 

“In the middle of the night,

In the middle of the night 

I’m wide awake, I crave your taste

All night long!

Till morning comes..

I’m getting what’s mine, you gon’ get yours oh-ooh

In the middle of the night 

In the middle of the night 

Oh-oh..”

The enchanting and so beautifully intimate song at last came to an end, and they stood facing each other in the gardens. Despite the silence, Takumi felt completely at ease, not a trace of awkwardness. It was Robyn who broke the silence first. 

“..I never realized dancing with someone else could feel like that.”

Her voice was light and breathy, and when he answered, he sounded the same. 

“Yeah..”

”I didn’t even know you could dance like that. I’m impressed.”

”I had Caledori teach me.” Takumi admitted. “I.. I trained day and night.. so I could dance with you.”

”Really? That’s amazing.”

Her violet eyes lit up at the admission, and the Hoshidan actually felt proud of himself. Her eyes shifted to the window and she let out a quiet gasp. 

“Look, Takumi! They decorated the inside with lanterns!”

Curious, he turned to see the halls beautifully decorated with glowing lanterns in every shade, straight out of a fairytale. He was startled from the dreamy thoughts creeping into his mind as Robyn suddenly grabbed his hand, pulling him eagerly towards the hall. 

“Come on! Let’s walk though it!”

”Slow down! It’s not going anywhere!” he chuckled. 

He had to admit, there was something special about having her hand in his in an environment like this. The lanterns danced beautifully around them, Robyn’s silver gown glimmering under them like a sea of stars. 

“That really is a beautiful dress. Did you have Flora make it?”

”No actually.. I made it myself. I must have liked sewing in my past or something. It just came so naturally. I couldn’t believe it when it was finished.”

”Really? All by yourself?”

She nodded in confirmation, leaving the prince stunned, but impressed. The Summoner really was full of surprises. Something outside caught his eye. 

Perfect..

”Hey.. they even decorated the balcony.” he said casually. “You uh.. you want to go look?”

Robyn’s violet gaze lit up and she nodded quickly, and they walked hand in hand outside. Takumi noticed she kept rubbing the side of his hand with her thumb occasionally, making his skin tingle. The lights of the village shone in the distance, and the lanterns outside emitted small fragments of light floating around like fireflies. 

Must be magically enhanced.. Takumi mused as Robyn let go of his hand and leaned against the balcony railing with both elbows. 

“This is a truly beautiful night.. almost like a dream..” she murmured. “If so.. then may I never wake.”

The iridescent fabric of her gown glowed brightly in the moonlight, a celestial light emitting from the flowers that adorned her waist. The dragon necklace he’d given her hung from her neck like a precious jewel. He’d never seen her without it, and even now she was wearing it, and the knowledge made his chest swell with affection and his heart thudded in his chest. This was it. This was the moment. Things would never be the same after tonight. 

“Robyn I.. I need to tell you something.”

Encased in silver, shining like a moonbeam, she turned to him, her lovely pale face flushed with happiness. 

“Yes?”

Encouraged, Takumi stepped forward to caress her cheek lightly with his hand. 

“This.. may not be easy for you to hear but I..”

Just say it already!

”..When I was first summoned here, I was still struggling to accept myself. Like you I was thrown into a world where I knew no one. All I had with me was my bow, and my status as second prince of Hoshido. I was so cold and distant.. and you still accepted me. You went out of your way to make me feel at home. Like.. I belonged. From the moment I met you, you’ve been my guiding light. The star in the distance leading me home and giving me hope..”

The Summoner was listening with rapt attention, soaking in every word that tumbled from his mouth. 

“I was broken, lost, and alone.. until I met you. I know you’re the Goddess of Fate and I’m just the second prince of Hoshido.”

His hand dropped from her cheek. 

“I.. I have no right to feel this way. But I can’t deny my feelings any longer!”

His hand brushed his pocket to make sure it was still there. It was, so determinedly, he pressed on. 

“I love you Robyn. So much so that the thought of being apart from you tears me in half! Even if I must abandon my humanity and become a god, even if I have to walk to the ends of the earth and back, to the realms beyond, then so be it!”

The passion in his voice was rising steadily, and Takumi took a quick breath to compose himself, before reaching into his pocket to pull out the ring. It glowed pale in the moonlight, the crystal white azalea flower that rested upon it making the goddess gasp from the dazzling light. 

“T-Takumi that’s..”

”Yes. It’s a wedding ring. I.. had it specially made for you. Will you marry me, Robyn?”

”Will you marry me, Robyn?”

The confession was so heartfelt and so beautifully sincere, she was rendered speechless for a moment as tears welled in her eyes. She’d planned to confess to him herself, but he’d beaten her to it. And so perfectly too. Unable to resist, she reached up to caress his cheek. Hope sparked in his gaze, the hand holding the ring still extended towards her. 

“I love you too.. Takumi. So.. so much. You’re strong, brave, honest, and beautiful inside and out. With you by my side, my heart is at last at peace. I have hope for the future. So I will happily marry you and stay by your side as your wife forever. ..On one condition.”

“..Name it.”

”I.. I want you to try and accept yourself and see yourself the way that I do. As a strong, capable, and wonderful man. You are worthy Takumi. And I want you to know just how much I cherish you.”

The Hoshidan’s eyes brimmed with emotion as he gazed back at her. 

“..That’s all you ask of me? That’s all I have to do to be yours forever?” Robyn nodded, and the joy that lit his gaze was enough to melt her heart. “You’ve got it. I’ll.. I’ll try my hardest to see myself the way that you do. For your sake.. and my own. Here’s to our future!” 

With those final words, he slipped the ring onto her finger, his arms encircling her waist. Robyn knew she belonged in those arms. She was designed to be held by him. 

“I was in love with you before I even knew what you looked like..” he breathed.

A shooting star blazed across the sky, stealing her attention briefly.

Was that Mikoto? Is she watching us now, knowing that her son is happy? I’m so glad.. I could keep my promise to her.

When she turned back, Takumi was gazing at her with unwavering intensity in his reddish amber eyes. Then slowly, he leaned in. 

No interruptions this time.. Robyn’s eyes drifted closed as his lips brushed against her’s. 

Shyly at first, then deepened, his nose brushing her’s as he pulled her close. Forceful, yet gentle, her hand resting softly against his chest until at last it ended, leaving them both breathless. Takumi leaned his forehead against her’s with a quiet laugh. 

“I.. I can’t believe we just did that..”

”..Want to do it again then? So you believe it?” Robyn teased, causing the prince to flush scarlet. 

But it didn’t stop him from kissing her again, more firmly, and Robyn felt like she was losing herself in the touch of his lips. Every movement. Every breath. Every heartbeat. When he finally pulled back, he was gazing at her with such intensity as he played with a lock of her hair. 

“Robyn.. I.. I don’t want to be apart from you tonight. Or any night. Will you spend the night with me?”

”I don’t wish you be apart from you even for a moment.” she murmured, accepting his outstretched hand. 

The walk back to the prince’s room brought back a flood of heartwarming memories. The last time they’d spent the night together there, it was when he’d seen her face for the first time and had vowed to reunite her with her family and offered to take her back to Hoshido to look after her if she didn’t have a home of her own to return to. Robyn’s mind buzzed with dreamy thoughts as the door closed softly behind them. Takumi faced her solemnly, looking even more ethereal under the moonbeams that danced though his window. She was back in his arms in an instant, his vibrant hazel gaze a mix of love and something else. It was an unfamiliar emotion. One that made her want to kiss him again.

”Robyn..” he whispered, his forehead pressed again her’s, his eyes never leaving her own: “I want you. So much so my heart aches. But this isn’t just intimacy for me. This is the love I feel for you in physical form. If this is wrong.. tell me now and I won’t speak of it again. I’d never forgive myself for hurting you.”

”No.. it isn’t wrong. If anything.. this feels so right.”

Takumi’s finger traced lightly down her neck in a long, drawn out touch that made Robyn shut her eyes briefly in bliss, awakening an emotion she didn’t even know she had. She opened her eyes as he moved his hands lower, her dress and his swordsmaster outfit slipping off with ease. The longing in his gaze was clear now, and Robyn returned it, without a trace of nervousness. Lost in each other’s touch and unable to resist, the couple fell against the soft bed, Takumi hovering over her as he leaned in for another long kiss. The glowing moon bore sole witness to the soft, lingering touches, bare skin, and lovingly whispered words between gasps of passion that lasted well into the night. 

AN: Don’t worry.. we won’t get too explicit. Gotta keep that T rating after all and it wouldn’t take a detective to figure out what they were doing.  I don’t really have plans to write any explicit content of those two anyways because I feel like it would take away from the real point of this scene.. which is the portrayal of their relationship. I wanted to portray a beautiful, heathy relationship in all aspects that anyone could read. Throughout my life all my relationships have either been toxic or straight up abusive, so writing a relationship like this has been extremely validating for me. At last.. the beautiful Takubyn ship has sailed! ..In more ways than we thought 😅😂 Anyways.. stay tuned for next chapter and more artwork coming out December 31st ;3 

~Robyn 

Chapter Text

https://www.tumblr.com/robynmizorewrites/745948327174111233/art-for-these-shallow-waters?source=share

Takumi’s hair shone silver in the moonlight as Robyn lay in his arms, the warmth of his skin seeping into her’s. He was stroking her hair in long, gentle strokes as her head rested on his bare chest, listening to his heartbeat. 

“..I wish that we could stay like this forever..” she whispered. 

“Yeah..” Takumi murmured back. 

Just the sound of his voice was intoxicating, her skin tingling as she recalled the feeling of his hand in her’s as he whispered sweet nothings in her ears with each movement. 

“With you.. I feel safe. Like the nightmares don’t matter anymore.” He shifted in the bed as he pressed closer to her under the soft blanket that covered them. “They.. aren’t always about Mother.” he admitted quietly. 

“Sometimes.. I have this dream where I’m standing on the Great Wall of Suzanoh.. and for some reason, I can’t stop crying.. and my chest feels like it’s splitting in half..”

Robyn drew him closer as he talked, her hand shifting from his shoulder to his back as she rubbed slow, soothing circles, smiling when Takumi relaxed against her, nestling his face into her hair as he murmured

”..It always ended the same. I was shouting at someone through my tears and then I.. I threw myself off the wall. Those dreams used to scare me so much.. I love you.. Robyn. If there were another world in which I raised a hand against you.. In the past I would have told you to kill me to stop me. I would have asked you to promise me that you’d definitely do that. But now..”

”It’s okay..” Robyn whispered, kissing his forehead tenderly. “You don’t ever have to be afraid of that again. That will never, ever happen. Because I’m going to protect you, just like I know you’ll protect me.”

”If you were aiming for my heart, you’ve struck true.” Takumi whispered. “This was meant to be.”

His hazel eyes opened to meet her’s, burning with intensity. 

“Robyn.. I know we aren’t married yet. But I don’t regret what we did. Not for one second.”

”I don’t either.” Robyn confessed. “I feel.. closer to you after it. We already had a strong connection before, but now.. I feel like it’s evolved into something new. Like.. you were my missing puzzle piece. And now, I’ll never leave your side. I love you, Takumi.”

As the last words left her lips, she pressed them gently to his neck, trailing gentle kisses down the prince’s neck to his collarbone, whispering “I love you” over and over in between. Takumi’s breathing turned ragged as the passionate kisses continued, until he was breathless. 

“You.. really feel that way?” he panted, and she nodded. 

In one smooth movement, Takumi rolled on top of her, and Robyn gasped softly, her eyes fluttering closed in bliss as she felt their bodies slowly starting to join as one again, his hand slipping into her own. 

“..Am I hurting you?” Takumi asked gently, his hazel eyes searching her gaze, his lips inches from her own as he softly rubbed his nose against her’s. 

“No..” she breathed, and that was all he needed to hear as they became lost in each other’s touch again.

They stayed like that for a long while. 

“You’re so beautiful..” Takumi whispered as he ran a brush through her hair. 

He’d insisted on doing it himself. The thought that he wanted to look after her warmed her heart. The fabric of the kimono Robyn wore was soft against her skin, and she had to stifle a laugh at the flustered expression that had been on Felicia’s face when she had handed it to Takumi at his door before hurrying off. Robyn suspected the maid knew something was going on between them, but neither of them cared.

“I wouldn’t care if the whole castle knew.” Robyn had told him. “I want everyone to know that you’re mine.”

”You look like a Hoshidan princess now.” Takumi observed, setting down the brush as he rested his hands on her shoulders. 

Without the need to hide her face, she was free to dress how she wished, and now the Summoner wore a floor length, black Hoshidan style kimono with dark green flowers. Per Takumi’s request, another more suitable for battle kimono was being sewn by Flora. 

“After we marry, I will be a true Hoshidan princess.” Robyn murmured with a glance at the ring that rested upon her finger. 

“Yeah..”

There was a look of longing in his eyes as she stood up and accepted his outstretched hand. 

“Come..” Robyn said. “Let’s go talk to Alfonse.”

”Y-you wish to marry?” Alfonse repeated back in shock, Commander Anna and Sharena both wearing identical stunned expressions, Sharena’s swiftly morphing into delight. 

“Oh my gosh, I knew you were in love but I had no idea you were finally together! Congrats!” she squealed, grabbing both of Robyn’s hands. 

“It was kind of obvious something was going on actually.” Anna coughed awkwardly. “They spend almost all their time together. It was bound to happen eventually.”

”Well no one told me!” Sharena huffed, and the Commander fired back with 

“Because you’d have told the whole castle!”

Meanwhile, Alfonse was looking deeply thoughtful as he looked between the two.

”I knew it was extremely hard for Robyn when she was summoned unexpectedly to Askr. While she hid it well, I could tell how homesick she was.” His gaze turned to Takumi. “It pleases me to know that she has at last found happiness, and I trust that you will look after her well.”

”I will.” Takumi promised fervently, and the Askrian prince gave a quick nod of approval. 

“Then we’ll begin wedding preparations at once.”

”There’s.. something else.” Robyn spoke up hesitantly. 

“..Yes?”

Now that the moment had come, the Summoner was lost for words. Until she felt Takumi’s hand in her’s and could feel his calm hazel gaze on her as he gave her hand a gentle squeeze. He had her back as always. 

Takumi believes in me.. I can do this!

”I.. I am.. not human.” The trio’s eyes widened, but she pressed on determinedly. “I’ve discovered this recently.”

”N-not human..? Robyn, what do you mean? Of course you’re human!” Alfonse stammered, while Anna and Sharena seemed stunned into silence. 

“..I am the Goddess of Fate. Just before I was summoned here, I bargained with an unknown spirit. In exchange for my sister coming back to life, I accepted the burden of fate. I am bound to protect the other realms from harm, starting with Askr. When Takumi and I marry, he too will become a god.”

”I.. I never realized..” Alfonse stammered, then quickly tried to compose himself. “I have heard of many gods and goddesses. But never one who controls fate, nor could I have predicted one would live among us.”

”I couldn’t believe it either when I found out.” Takumi admitted. “But I’ve seen it for myself. When Loki stabbed me I.. I died. But Robyn saved me with her magic. Just her song was enough to heal my wound like it was never there at all.”

”That.. that makes sense.. there was so much blood after all.” Sharena murmured with a shudder. 

“We’ll need to keep this a secret..” Anna mused. “If Embla finds out we have a goddess on our side, I wouldn’t put it past them to resort to drastic measures to force Robyn to side with them.”

The rest of the group nodded in agreement, then Takumi spoke up. 

“About that.. Robyn still hasn’t gotten the hang of her powers yet, and I’ll need time to adjust after the wedding as well. That’s why.. we wanted to request two weeks off.”

”We were hoping you’d let us borrow the cabin in the woods.” Robyn asked hesitantly, and having gotten over her initial shock, Sharena’s eyes lit up. 

“Aw.. Like a mini honeymoon!” she gasped, and Robyn had to stifle a laugh at the blush that sprung onto Takumi’s cheeks. Alfonse grinned as well. 

“Let’s get planning then!”

”Merry Christmas!” Caledori and Ricken yelled, embracing Robyn tightly. 

“I can’t believe you’re getting married soon!” Caledori exclaimed as laughing, the trio started to walk to the Mess Hall. 

“Hey now, wait up!” a familiar voice called, making Robyn’s heart skip a beat as Takumi fell in beside her, carrying a wrapped gift box. 

“Oh look Robyn, it’s your fiaaaaaaaaance.” Ricken teased, causing the goddess to blush as Takumi, looking a little shy, took her hand.

Just being near him drove her crazy.. in a good way. And when her violet eyes orbs met his sparking hazel, she knew he felt exactly the same as he gave her hand a gentle squeeze. 

“Who’s the box for?” Gaius asked, hopping down from where he was perched as he gave the Hoshidan a playful nudge. 

“Oh please, we already know who it’s for.” Caledori chuckled.

Robyn smiled to herself as they entered the Mess Hall. She too had a box to give, and one she’d put much thought into, her mind buzzing with anticipation as the group settled together at a table. The maids and butlers were bustling around excitedly, dropping off food while the heroes exchanged gifts. As soon as they were seated, Takumi eagerly placed the gift in her lap. 

“Go on, open it!” he encouraged, grinning ear to ear. 

“Okay okay!” Robyn chuckled, giving him an affectionate nudge before opening the box. 

Inside was a lavender purple container, and the Summoner lifted it to inspect it curiously. 

“It’s lovely.. but what is it?” 

“Here, I’ll show you.”

Still grinning, he plucked it from her hand and took off the cap. 

“I need you to close your eyes for a second.”

”Ah.. okay.”

Robyn did so, feeling something light fluttering over her. 

What is he doing?

Caledori and Ricken gasped in admiration, and she heard Caledori hiss

”Quick!! Use that reflection spell you’ve got!”

”You’ve got it! One awesome reflection spell coming up!”

There was a whooshing sound, then Takumi said

”Okay! You can open them now.”

Robyn slowly opened her eyes, and at once her hand flew to her mouth in surprise. The edges of the petals of her azalea flowers were now decorated in red and green glitter that shimmered when she moved. 

“It’s beautiful.. What is it, Takumi?”

”It’s enchanted glitter.” the prince explained, seeming rather proud of himself. “It’ll disappear after awhile, and it won’t fall off and make a mess either. Your dress at the ball was really glittery so.. I thought you might like it- ah!”

The prince yelped in surprise as the goddess threw her arms around him, catching her with a quiet chuckle. 

“Takumi, this is such a thoughtful gift.. you know me too well. Thank you!”

Takumi laughed softly again, cheeks dusted that adorable crimson that she loved. She presented him her box excitedly, and as usual, he opened it gently, taking great care not to damage the ribbon. He lifted the necklace carefully, the silver chain glimmering in the light. A small kinshi charm dangled from the chain, a little vial built into the design on the middle. 

“Smell it.” Robyn encouraged, and when he did, his hazel eyes widened in wonder. 

“It smells like lavender.. is this an aromatherapy necklace? And so intricate too..”

”Yes. I had it custom made, just for you. To help with the nightmares. And stress. I know the war’s taken a lot out of you. I want to do what I can to ease that stress.” Robyn replied as she fastened the chain around his neck. “You’re a strong warrior Takumi.. and this necklace represents that.”

”Thank you..” Takumi murmured, a tremor in his voice. 

Robyn gave his hand a quick squeeze, then noticed Felicia staring at them with longing in her eyes. 

“..Do you mind if I use a little on her?” Robyn whispered, and Takumi shrugged as he handed her the vial. 

“Go for it. It’s your gift.”

”Feliciaaaaaa!” Robyn sang, skipping over to the maid. “Close your eyes!”

”Uh.. okay!” 

Obediently, the pinkish auburn haired maid complied, and Robyn smiled as she took a small pinch, and scattered it all over her hair. Ricken grinned as he brought up the reflective spell. 

“Okay, you can open them now.”

“Oh my gods! Thank you! Thank you!” Felicia gasped in delight as she moved from side to side to admire her shimmering green and red decorated hair. 

“We made her day!” Ricken chucked as she skipped off to show off her sparkles. 

“Yep.” Takumi chuckled as Niles sidled up to him, box in hand, grinning widely. 

“A lovely Christmas gift for the soon to be wedded!”

Takumi raised an eyebrow suspiciously. 

“Uh.. thanks?”

The prince opened it slowly, as if he expected something to crawl out and attack him, lifting out a pair of handcuffs. Niles smiled pleasantly. 

“Just thought you two might have a bit of fun with those, if y’know what I mean-“

Click!

”Huh, like this?” Takumi remarked, having handcuffed himself to Robyn, who smiled blushingly. 

“Now we’ll never be apart!” she exclaimed. 

“Yeah!!”

”Wh-what the hell?!” Niles spluttered out in disbelief.

”Nice one pirate man! Looks like your plan backfired big time!” Gaius snickered as Ricken and Caledori clutched their stomachs. 

“Yeah! Now they’re even more lovey-dovey!” Ricken cackled.

”Unbelievable.” the thief groaned, face palming. 

He’d have to try another scheme later. And later he did. As the couple made their way down the hall, happily chatting about Christmas plans, out came the impish thief into their path, determined to make a particular silver haired prince flustered. 

“You two look ready to spend the night together.” he purred. “Traditional Hoshidan couple style too.”

”Traditional Hoshidan couple style?” Takumi echoed, tilting his head with a frown.

”Ah.. I see big brother Ryoma hasn’t taught you about that lovely tradition yet. Allow me to enlighten..”

Robyn exchanged glances with Takumi, as if to say “What is he plotting now?!” and decided to humor him. Seeing he now had their full attention, Niles’s smirk deepened. 

“You see.. Christmas for Hoshidan couples.. in other words, the two of you, things are a little.. different. They celebrate it a bit more like the Day of Devotion, so they get extra.. intimate on the holidays.” Niles said, hissing the last part in Takumi’s ear, who just blinked. 

“..Oh is that all?” Takumi inquired, rendering the thief speechless with how casual he sounded. “We’ve done that already.”

“W-what?!”

”Yep!” Takumi replied as he slung his arm around Robyn’s shoulders as she struggled desperately to stifle her laughter and they continued down the hall, Takumi calling loud enough for Niles to hear. “Come on, let’s go play with the handcuffs!”

Niles’s eyebrow twitched violently in humiliation and disbelief as they disappeared down the hall. 

How the hell is he so confident all of a sudden?!

”Oh my gods!” Robyn’s body shook with laughter as Takumi’s door closed behind them. “I can’t believe you said that to him!” 

“I can’t believe it either!” Takumi exclaimed. “Normally he’s the one getting under my skin, not the other way around!”

“I see you’ve taken my advice to believe in yourself seriously.”

Takumi nodded, his expression becoming solemn. 

“I know I have a long way to go before I can fully accept myself. But.. I’ll try my hardest. For my sake.. and yours.”

Robyn rested her forehead against Takumi’s. 

“I know you will. I believe in you. And I’ll be by your side every step of the way.”

She paused for a moment, then spoke up hesitantly. 

“I.. spoke to the spirit more in dreams. She.. requested that I warn you what you’re truly committing to before we marry.”

”..Go on.”

Takumi took her hand gently as they sat down in the chairs at the small table in his room, the prince giving her hand a reassuring squeeze as they sat facing each other. 

“As you know.. if we marry, we’re bound for life. You’ll be a god too. Immortal like me. You won’t age, tire, feel hunger, fall sick, or die. That means.. we’ll have to watch the others age and pass around us, and we won’t ever be able to join them in the afterlife. Only in dreams will we see those that are gone from this world.”

Takumi took in everything she said with calm eyes, then he slowly stood and embraced her tightly, drawing her face into his chest. 

“It’s.. it’s alright..” he murmured, his voice shaking with conviction. “I know this is no easy sacrifice.. and I would have liked to eventually join Mother in the afterlife. But..”

He pulled back to stare deeply into her eyes, the intensity in his gaze shaking her to her very core. 

“You don’t get that choice. But I do. And I’m choosing you. I could not bear to live in the afterlife without you. And.. I know Mother would want the same.”

Takumi pressed his lips to her’s in a long, passionate kiss that left Robyn feeling weak. 

“Like it or not, we’re stuck together now!” he said with a grin. 

“And I wouldn’t have it any other way.”

He caressed her cheek with such tenderness as he rested his forehead against her’s. 

“I would do anything for you.. I’d ask if you’d do anything for me.. but I already know that answer-“

Takumi’s chuckle was cut off abruptly as Robyn captured his lips in another kiss, earning a hum of contentment. 

“Takumi.. for you I’d take on the whole world.”

This is it.. Robyn thought as Caledori finished fixing the lovely azalea laden veil on top of her head. 

She was wearing the same dress she’d worn to the ball, and knew Takumi was doing the same. They could have had outfits custom made, but they were both far too attached to the memories these outfits carried. 

I didn’t realize I enjoyed dancing so much. Takumi had admitted last night as he hovered over her in bed, the sparkle in his eyes contagious. I want to spin you across that dance floor in that silver dress again. 

I want the same. Robyn had responded with such eagerness, his whole face seeming to light up at her words.

Just like the very fabric of the dress that adorned her figure. The necklace that he’d given her hovered over her heart. Right where it belonged. She could still smell his scent in her hair, and could still feel his touch on her skin. Takumi was connected to her, and she felt closer to him than ever. 

And today.. we’ll be bound to each other for eternity. Takumi and I.. we’ll protect Askr and the realms forever.

”Ready?” Caledori asked, grinning. “I’ll admit, I’m a little envious. I hope I can look as pretty as you when I get married.”

”I’m sure you will. Any man would be lucky to have someone like you.”

Alfonse was waiting for her as she made her way downstairs. With her parents’ fate unknown, he was taking over the role her father would have. 

“I never thought I’d be the one walking you down the aisle.” the prince chuckled. “I’ll admit, I’m honored. I shall do my best.”

Niles waited patiently at the altar. For some reason it was he who insisted on marrying them. Takumi was there as well, looking breathtaking as always, and it wasn’t nerves they filled her, but excitement. The music started, and time seemed to slow as Robyn took Alfonse’s arm and they began their slow walk down the aisle that Elise had decorated in white azalea petals. While her heart soared, the moment was bittersweet as well. 

Leafa.. Kiyoshi.. I wish you were here to share this moment. Please be safe, and happy, wherever you are. 

A long, loving look passed between the Hoshidan prince and the Summoner as they reached the altar and stood facing each other, and with a grateful nod from Robyn, Alfonse stepped back and signaled to Niles to officiate the ceremony. The thief pulled out a scroll with flourish, letting it unravel. Stifled groans sounded though the room as the parchment rolled well passed Niles’s feet as he made exaggerated throat clearing noises. 

“AHEM! Dearly beloved.. we have gathered you here to witness the marriage of Takumi, second prince of Hoshido and Robyn, Summoner of Heroes.” he began formally, then his eyes skimmed the rest of the words with a frown.

“Let’s see here.. Yada yada, bunch of sappy stuff no one cares about.. Gods, who reads these anyways?! Meh..”

Niles promptly tossed the scroll over his shoulder with a look of distain and announced

”Congrats, you’re married. Just kiss already.”

Out of the corner of her eye, Robyn could see Henry snickering loudly, and Caledori and Ricken quickly hissed “shh!” When Robyn glanced at Takumi, she could see his shoulders shaking with barely suppressed laughter as he tried to remain composed. Then, in a moment of boldness, Takumi dipped Robyn and kissed her, the ballroom erupting in cheers. 

“That’s right, show them how it’s done.” Takumi heard Niles snicker. As soon as his lips met Robyn’s, sealing their fate, Takumi could feel something cool flowing through his veins, making his skin tingle and his muscles tense up. His body suddenly felt lighter, his hair rippling briefly with a faint, airy feel. As the strange sensations grew, he was vaguely aware of Niles stepping away as the ballroom prepared for their first dance. Sharena had told them it was Askrian tradition for newlyweds to share a dance as part of the ceremony as a display of their unity. 

“Are you okay?” Robyn whispered as she studied him with worry in her eyes. 

“Robyn.. I can feel the wind!” he breathed in awe. “It’s like.. I’m connected with it!”

His new wife’s eyes widened in amazement. 

“So you’re not a fate god like me but..”

”A wind god! Incredible..”

He felt as if he could move at speeds that weren’t possible previously, as if his body could move and float through the air. 

“..Still up for our dance?” Robyn whispered as the musicians took their places on the stage. 

“Are you kidding? I feel amazing!” he responded with enthusiasm as the piano began to play. “I could do anything!”

”That’s good.. I stayed up all night writing-“

”..This song for me?”

”You know me too well.” Robyn chuckled as she stepped into his arms. 

Takumi’s mind was in a pleasant daze as they spun round and round the dance floor, his heart soaring. 

“I see the shadows long, beneath the mountain top 

I’m not afraid when the rain won’t stop,

‘Cause you light the way,

You light the way,

You light the way! 

I’ve got all I need when I got you and I..”

Takumi sent Robyn spinning across the dance floor. 

“I look around me, and see a sweet life!” 

He caught her from behind as they spun in perfect sync. 

“I’m stuck in the dark, but you’re my flashlight!

You’re getting me, getting me though the night!”

Memories of their shared journey flooded his mind. Robyn’s song in the garden, their bonding over miso soup. His flustered heart when he’d hovered over her in the forest on the beach trip. The way her hands ghosted over his back as she dried his tears and nestled him against her after a nightmare. The sweet scent of her hair when he consoled her in the gardens, then spent the evening cocooned in his bed dreaming of flower fields. The way they danced at the fall festival and the ball, and the soft feeling of her skin as she lay in his arms that night. 

“Kick start my heart when you shine it in my eyes

Can’t lie.. it’s a sweet life!

I’m stuck in the dark, but you’re my flashlight. 

You’re getting me, getting me though the night!”

It is indeed a sweet life.. the prince thought dreamily as the song eventually came to an end.

Takumi was on cloud nine. The song and his new power made his blood sing in anticipation at the thought of using his new powers. The closing ceremony passed by in a pleasant blur, and before long they were standing outside, having been seen off by Alfonse. Standing outside, Takumi felt free to let his guard down as he closed his eyes to focus on the wind surging around them. He could feel every individual current, and they were now his to command. 

“Ready to go?” Robyn asked. 

“..I am. But.. I don’t want to use the pegasus to fly there’s I.. I want to try something. Will you trust me?”

”With my life.” Robyn vowed without a trace of hesitation. 

Turning his attention to the wind, Takumi concentrated hard. To his delight, the winds heeded his commands, whipping around him. As they grew stronger, he motioned for Robyn to get on his back. She did so, looking intrigued, then Takumi pushed his foot gently off the ground, his wife gasping as they floated into the air. 

“Are.. are we flying?!” she gasped as they took off into the skies. 

“Yep!” Takumi answered triumphantly. “I can ride the wind currents!”

”This is amazing! Even I can’t do that!” she exclaimed, holding onto him tighter. 

The wind was in their hair, the feeling of exhilaration growing. 

“This is what our life will be like now.” Takumi declared. “And this is just the beginning.”

”I wanna fly.. with you in the sky! Come take it easy baby!”

Takumi chuckled as Robyn suddenly burst into song. 

“We’re here tonight, just you and I

Oh baby feel it.. the music is power!”

The cabin was in sight now, and Takumi knew a new chapter of their lives was about to begin. 

And he couldn’t wait to start. 

Note from the Authoress: 

And alas.. our beautiful couple is married! (December 30 is their official wedding date if anyone wanted to know ;3 ) But their story is no where near done. Oh no.. we’re just getting started! I wanted to do their New Years chapter with this chapter but was just too exhausted, so next chapter will be a New Years chapter. This song cover posted here was made by Robyn for Takumi, inspired by the dreams he mentioned to her earlier (aka his fate in conquest. Which broke my heart btw) Feel free to give it a listen. See you next chapter ;3 

www.tiktok.com/t/ZPRcPU3th/

~Robyn

Chapter Text

https://www.tumblr.com/robynmizorewrites/745948360236793856/art-for-sanctuary-in-the-woods?source=share

“We’re here!” Takumi announced as he opened the cabin door. 

It had snowed lightly the night before, the cabin dusted white. Robyn stifled a giggle as some of the flakes fell into the prince’s hair, giving it a silvery white sheen. 

“What’s so funny?” he asked as the door closed softly behind him. 

“Nothing. You just got some snow in your hair. It looks cute, that’s all.”

”Oh.. is that so?”

Cheeks dusted light pink, he grinned as he opened the door a crack and took a pinch of snow and promptly sprinkled it onto the Summoner’s hair. 

“There! Now we match!”

”Baka.”

Takumi’s soft laugh filled the cabin as the couple explored their surroundings. It was spacious and decorated with forest themes, and already Robyn could picture the pair snuggled on the rocking chair by the roaring fireplace, reading books with tea and mochi.

”I can’t believe this place is ours for two whole weeks!” the prince remarked. 

Robyn hummed in agreement, then her eyes stole to the window with a gasp. 

“Look, Takumi! There’s a balcony! And it’s snowing. Let’s go look!”

Bursting with childlike wonder, she grabbed her husband’s hand, pulling him eagerly towards the door. 

“H-hey now, it’s not going anywhere!” Takumi chuckled. 

The air was crisp and refreshingly cold as they stepped outside. 

“Whoa.. you can see the whole forest almost!” he exclaimed as Robyn let go so she could lean both elbows on the rail overlooking the trees. 

“If it keeps snowing like this, the trees will look really pretty” she murmured. 

“Yeah..”

Soft arms encircled her waist, silver hair brushing her cheek as he rested his chin on top of her head. 

“Two whole weeks, huh? Well what shall we do?”

”Read!” the Summoner answered automatically. 

“Heh, we do that all the time!”

”It does bring back good memories..” she murmured, recalling the many nights spent by her room’s fireplace. 

“I know we also need to practice using our powers.. but I don’t even know where to start.” Takumi admitted. “This is all so new to me. It’ll be weird not needing things like sleep or food, or not aging or falling sick.”

Suddenly, his eyes widened, seeming to look past her. 

“What is it?”

Robyn turned to see the spirit standing behind her, and at once Takumi drew her close, although he seemed less wary this time. 

“..So you’ve wedded.” she observed.

”Yes.. what about it?” Takumi inquired tensely. 

“But you do not understand your new powers yet, yes?”

Robyn exchanged a puzzled look with Takumi, who shrugged. 

“Enjoy your New Years and celebrate your love. For the morning after, I shall appear to you again and your training shall begin.”

With that, she vanished once more, leaving the pair bewildered. 

“I don’t know how I feel about being trained by that spirit.” the prince muttered, eyeing the place where she’d vanished with a distrustful frown. “Still.. I’ll do it if it means we can get some answers.”

Robyn nodded, feeling a bit uneasy herself. 

We won’t be the same after this trip. I hope.. we can have more of an understanding of ourselves after this.

”Hey uh.. Robyn?”

”Hm?” 

She looked up to see the prince avoiding eye contact, one hand behind his head awkwardly, looking adorably shy. 

“Uh well.. tomorrow is New Year’s Eve and well.. it’s kind of a big deal in Hoshido. I’m.. still very grateful for what you did for me at the fall festival so..”

The blush on his face increased, only making Robyn feel even more curious, but she forced herself to wait patiently for the flustered prince to speak, until he finally blurted out. 

“There’s a New Year’s festival with Hoshidan style traditions in the nearby village. W-we can go.. I mean.. if you want.”

”That sounds amazing!” Robyn exclaimed, throwing her arms around him. 

The prince caught her quickly with a grin, spinning her around in a circle. 

“Don’t ever stop being who you are, Robyn. Because you’re the best!”

When Robyn glanced out the window, she saw it was snowing harder now, encasing everything in white. 

“The snow’s getting pretty high. Hopefully we don’t get snowed in.” Takumi remarked, and Robyn felt her eyes light up as she grabbed both the prince’s hands excitedly, earning a startled blush. “Wh-what is it?”

”Let’s build a snowman!”

”A snowman? Isn’t that for kids?”

”So? Remember how fun sliding down the railings was? Besides..” 

Her violet eyes narrowed in mischief. 

“I saw the look in your eyes. You’re excited too aren’t you? We’re going to be more confident, remember? So just be you!”

Takumi broke eye contact with an embarrassed blush, gazing out the window with longing. 

“You’re right.” he confessed sheepishly with a small smile. “I do want to build a snowman. Let’s go!”

Robyn’s laughter rang out like a song through the frigid air as Takumi pulled her outside. His expert eyes swept their surroundings to pick out the perfect spot. 

“There!” he declared with a passion.

Robyn stifled a giggle as they made their way to a snow covered tree, Takumi grinning in satisfaction as he rattled the branches to knock the snow off of them, forming a pile under the tree. 

“See? It’s genius! If we work here the branches will gather the snow for us, which means less work.”

He’s just like a little kid.. Robyn thought warmly as they started to roll the pile into the first ball. 

Takumi seemed so carefree now that he’d finally let his guard down. 

He deserves as much. These months spent with him have been wonderful, but not without tragedy.

”You know I actually used to hate snow.” Takumi remarked as they worked. “It always numbed my fingers and made it hard to grip my bow. Although growing up, I really liked making igloos.”

Robyn listened to the story with a quiet chuckle as she pictured a little Takumi peering out of an igloo with round eyes.

”But then one day, my igloo collapsed on me! I thought I was going to die! And to add to the humiliation, I could have sworn I heard someone laughing at me!”

Robyn laughed softly as they formed the bottom of the snowman, causing the prince to blush even more. 

“D-don’t laugh at me!”

”Sorry!” she giggled. “I just couldn’t get the image of a tiny you stuck in an igloo out of my head!”

”I guess it is a bit funny..” he admitted, face still red. 

They continued building the snow man in an amicable silence, their hands brushing occasionally. Each time they did, they’d stop to gaze blushingly at each other, Takumi giving her hand a quick squeeze before resuming work. Robyn found it cute that while comfortable, Takumi still got shy around her. 

“And done!” Robyn declared, fixing the scarf into place. 

They’d found some in the cabin, and feeling a bit indecisive as to which one to use, Takumi had indulged her and brought them all outside. 

“That’s the one?” the prince teased. “What was the point in bringing the others out here?”

A sly smile made its way to Robyn’s lips as she rose to her feet, picking up one of the scarfs. 

“You know, it wasn’t all pointless. There’s other uses for these.”

”Oh?” Takumi titled his head in confusion. “We can’t get cold anymore, remember?”

”Oh I didn’t mean that.” 

In one quick motion, she used one of the scarfs to pull Takumi close, capturing his lips in a passionate kiss. The scarf fell to the snow beside them as Takumi’s arms wrapped around her, drawing her closer to him as he pressed her gently against the tree trunk, deepening the kiss. At last, he drew back, leaving them both breathless, his eyes full of longing. 

“Shall we go inside?” Takumi breathed, his lips inches from her’s. 

Robyn returned the look and nodded quickly, Takumi’s gathering their snowman making materials, and they hurried inside. It would seem neither of them were able to keep their hands to themselves for long, but Robyn liked this new stage of their relationship, and the special closeness it brought. And she could tell Takumi did too. 

“You really do look like a Hoshidan princess.” Takumi remarked in admiration as he adjusted the obe belt of her kimono. The prince donned one of his own, and was also carrying a box of mochi they’d made the evening before. 

Never know when you might get attacked! Worst comes to worst, I’ll just throw it at the enemy! Takumi had joked. 

I might have to attack you for looking so handsome. Robyn had teased back, lunging playfully. 

The prince had retaliated by playfully hurling one of the mochi balls at her while shouting “HAPPY NEW YEAR!!!”

The evening ended with a lighthearted snow ball fight outside, and neither had been able to get a sentence in edgewise amid fits of laughter. 

“In all seriousness, it’s weird being able to summon and unsummon my bow.” Takumi remarked, gazing at his hand thoughtfully, jolting her out of her pleasant daydream. “Ready to go?”

Robyn nodded excitedly, accepting the outstretched hand. She wasn’t sure what excited her more, the prospect of celebrating New Year’s Hoshidan style at a festival, or riding the wind currents again to get to said festival. 

“I feel so free!” Takumi exclaimed as they soared through the skies. “I’ll never get bored of this feeling!”

”Neither will I!” Robyn responded, breathless with exhilaration, resting her chin on his shoulder. 

They were smart to land a safe distance from the festival as to not risk exposing their secret. 

“I’ll be taking the lead this time.” Takumi asserted, guiding her by the hand, and Robyn was more than happy to comply, wondering what he had in mind. 

She couldn’t help but blush at the admiring glances he kept sending her way. 

“You know.. I’m really glad you ditched the hood.” he confessed. “I understand why you did it, but it’s nice to see you so.. free.”

”I’m not used to the attention.” Robyn admitted. “But.. I’m happy too. It’s nice feeling the breeze in my hair.”

Takumi hummed in agreement, rubbing her hand gently with his thumb as they walked, that single, but simple motion sending butterflies erupting in her stomach. 

“Where to first?”

”We’re going to design our hagoita paddles for the hanetsuki game!” Takumi declared with a note of pride in his voice, earning a gasp. 

“I love hanetsuki!”

”Back home, Azura never lost a match when she played.” Takumi explained as they selected two plain wooden paddles from a nearby stand, then selected a table to work. “This is my chance to finally win a match! You’ll be my partner.. right?”

”For life.” Robyn vowed, earning a blushing smile, then she looked down at her paddle. “Say.. Takumi? What’s one of your favorite things about Hoshido?”

”One of them, huh?”

That distant, dreamy look appeared in his eyes again. 

“I.. I like the way the sakura petals look in the breeze, feeling them around me as I practiced archery at Castle Shiragasi. Or the way the trees moved in the wind..” 

“That’s a beautiful memory..” Robyn murmured fondly. “Why don’t we recreate it?”

”Thats a great idea!” Takumi agreed enthusiastically. “I’ll make the trees, you can make a sky full of petals!”

With childlike excitement, the Hoshidan prince and princess set to work, crafting hagoita that would capture the beauty of the sakura petals of Hoshido. 

“Mother would have loved these.” Takumi remarked, holding his paddle up the lanterns in satisfaction. 

“She’s probably watching right now.” Robyn asserted, placing the last finishing touches on her’s. “So let’s make her proud!”

They made their way to a small clearing where people were being divided into pairs to face off against another pair. Robyn felt her eyes light up when she saw who they’d be facing off against. 

“Gaius and Caledori!” 

“Hey there.” her friend greeted while Gaius nodded a greeting. “I was supposed to face you with Ricken, but he bailed after Henry accidentally hit him in the head with the hane.

”Poor thing.. is he alright?” Robyn asked in concern. 

“Don’t worry!” Gaius replied casually. “I think Tinkerspell’s pride is more bruised than his head.”

Takumi’s eyes gleamed competitively. 

“More of a challenge for me then!”

”Alright!” Caledori clapped her hands together as they took their respective places standing on opposite sides of the clearing facing each other. “We need to keep the hane aloft as long as possible. For each time it touches the ground on our side, you score a point, and vice versa! Whoever scored five points first is the winner! Any questions?”

Heads shook, and Caledori smiled brightly. 

“Ready.. set.. go!”

”What in the blazes?! How are you so fast?!” Gaius yelped as the Takumi-Robyn tag team managed to score yet another point. 

While Robyn knew Takumi wasn’t using his wind powers, as that would be cheating, the prince was still a force to be reckoned with as he shot across the clearing, striking with precision. Robyn was doing pretty well herself, but she was a little more than distracted by the sway of Takumi’s hair as it flowed under the lanterns, the fabric of his kimono, the playful glint in his hazel eyes. The way his lips curled into that competitive smirk, the way his muscles moved as he flicked the hane back into their opponent’s side, scoring the winning point…

“Aw, we lost!” Gaius puffed. “Geez Pineapple Longshot.. you’re kinda a menace to go up against.”

“I’ve never been beaten that quickly!” Caledori chimed in as they accepted their drawn on Xs of defeat. “Even with Robyn admiring you the whole time, you still mopped the floor with us!” 

“S-she was?” Takumi glanced over at Robyn, who nodded in confirmation with a shy blush. 

“I.. I see.” 

While his face turned scarlet, there was a faint smile on his lips as well, and she knew the revelation had flattered the prince. 

Pleased with their victory, they saw the pair off and headed to the snapshot tome booth, or more like-

“A boat ride on the river?! The Order of Heroes must have really pitched in this year!”

”Shall we go?” Robyn asked dreamily, unable to take her eyes off of the lantern lit stream, Hoshidan decorations lining the sides. 

They got in line, and looking ahead, they could see Commander Anna manning the snapshot tome, a stand behind her selling tapestry. 

“Ah.. so that’s how they’re funding this.” Takumi remarked as the line progressed slowly. “You can pay extra to have the snapshot tome turn your photo into a giant tapestry!”

Robyn gazed at the stand with increased longing, unable to stop thinking about how nice it would be to have a tapestry of her and Takumi hanging from her wall. The prince followed her gaze with a soft sigh. 

“I could um.. get us each one. If.. if you want.” he said, tucking his hand behind his head awkwardly. 

“Would you?” Robyn gasped, unable to contain her excitement as the prince gave her a sheepish nod, chuckling as Robyn embraced him tightly. 

“Takumi.. you’re the best! I love you!”

”I love you too..” he murmured, tracing her cheek with his fingertip. “That reminds me.. when we return to the castle.. I imagine we’ll be staying in the same room. Should.. I move my stuff to your room then?”

Robyn hesitated, memories flitting through her mind, especially the current memories of late. As silly as it was, she was attached to them. 

“Would.. it be strange if I wanted to keep them both? We could switch off between rooms..”

”I’m not against it.. but why?”

A sheepish blush crept across the Summoner’s cheeks, only making him look even more perplexed. 

“W-well we have so many good memories in both rooms so..”

”That’s why you want to keep them? I.. I had no idea. I’m a little touched actually.”

The line moved forward, and the couple was up next. Takumi’s eyes seened to glow under the lanterns as he gave her a soft look, then they stepped onto the boat. Takumi’s whisper in her ear gave her goosebumps. 

“We can keep both rooms then.”

They sat down across from each other, and once they were settled, the boat began to move on its own, earning a gasp of delight from Robyn. Even Takumi was surprised.. in a good way. 

“Whoa! They must have magically enhanced the boats. They really did think of everything!”

Glowing lotus lanterns rested on the peaceful waters as Robyn reached up to brush her fingertips gently against the overhanging trees. The sound of violins, an instrument common in Nohr played until Robyn felt her heart itself was singing. 

“I never imagined our honeymoon would be like this..” she breathed, soaking it all in as Takumi reached over to place his hand over her’s. 

“Yeah..” he murmured. 

The trees parted slightly in the ethereal grove, and Robyn caught sight of princess Elise dancing about, violin in hand. Takumi chuckled softly, a smile on his lips. 

“Look, Takumi!” 

Around them floated bright yellow lanterns with various golden designs. 

“I wonder if we can catch one?” Robyn wondered out loud, and a competitive grin tugged at the prince’s mouth. 

“Let’s find out!” 

Carefully, the Hoshidan prince stood up, Robyn following suit. Balancing carefully, he reached up and caught one, passing it to Robyn. 

“This one’s yours.” he said gently, then managed to snag his own. “We should make a wish with them, then release them!” 

“A wish? Hm..”

Robyn thought for a moment, then smiled. 

“I want to make centuries of memories like this with you.”

”Is that so? I was going to wish for the same thing. Ready?”

She nodded, and together they cast off the lanterns, watching until they were high in the sky, glowing like falling stars. The snapshot tome was nearing, but before either of them could get into position, the boat lurched, sending her stumbling forward, but before she could hit the ground, a pair of strong arms caught her. 

“Got you!” Takumi steadied her with a soft smile. “Careful there. Don’t fall in the water. You okay?”

”Y-yes I’m..”

She trailed off as she lifted her head, almost nose to nose with the prince. Unable to resist, she leaned in to press her lips against his. Takumi responded instantly, drawing her closer. The snapshot tome flashed, but neither of them cared. Takumi played with a lock of her hair as they sat back down, snuggled together. The romantic ride ended much too soon, Robyn’s mind in a happy daze as they got off the boat. Commander Anna smiled as they approached the stand, holding two tapestries. 

“Well well well.. if it isn’t the newlyweds.” she chuckled as Takumi placed some gold on the counter. “I can certainly tell you’re both having fun.”

”That we are.” the prince replied with a happy flush, accepting the rolled tapestries. 

The couple quickly retreated to a nearby table to investigate their photos, sharing a gasp. 

“We look..” Takumi began, sounding lost for words. 

“..Angelic?” Robyn suggested. 

“Yeah!”

”It’s perfect..” she murmured. “Just like the one we took at the fall festival..”

”Perfect” seemed indescribable for such a fine piece. Without even planning it, they’d managed to capture a romantic scene perfectly. The floating lanterns danced around them, illuminating the matching serenity of both of them as they kissed, Takumi’s arms encircling her lovingly. It looked like a scene inspired from one of Caledori’s romance novels. 

“We could hang yours over the fireplace.” he suggested, and the Summoner nodded earnestly. 

“And yours over your bed?”

”Sounds good! Now what?”

A sly smile made its way to Robyn’s lips as she grabbed his hand. 

“This way!”

They made their way to a food stand, but unlike the other stands, this one sold ingredients, mainly soba noodles, miso paste, vegetables, and most importantly: plain mochi. 

“We’re making homemade ozoni.” she elaborated at her husband’s perplexed expression, selecting their ingredients. 

“I.. wanted to do something nice for you. You talked so much about it, so I figured we could make some.”

Takumi’s eyes lit up at this, and when he reached for his gold pouch, she gently stopped him. 

“My turn. I.. want to be able to take care of you too.”

His mouth opened and closed a couple times, then his eyes misted over and he murmured a quiet “thank you.” She bought some toshikoshi soba, in which Takumi informed her it was also a New Year’s tradition in Hoshido as well, sitting down at a nearby table to enjoy as they waited for midnight. 

“The clock bell should be going off any minute now.” Robyn observed as the rest of the heroes and villagers gathered around, chatting excitedly. 

“This festival is awesome!” Ricken exclaimed, hurrying over. 

While he donned a traditional Hoshidan style kimono, the mage still hadn’t ditched his hat. Suddenly, his gaze shifted past her and his eyes widened. 

“Look!” he hissed, and Robyn and Takumi turned. 

“Why are we whispering?” the prince inquired, sounding perplexed. 

“Because Gaius and Caledori are holding hands!”

”Really?” Robyn gasped, following his line of sight to confirm.

”Why do you care so much?” Takumi chuckled. 

“So we can interrogate them later about their rooomaaaance!”  the mage responded with a snicker, causing the Hoshidan to shake his head in amusement, but before he could comment, the bell chimed loudly. 

Cheers erupted from the crowd as fireworks filled the sky, followed by shouts of “HAPPY NEW YEAR!!!”

Ricken politely averted his eyes, but Robyn didn’t care of others were watching, and neither did Takumi as he kissed her confidently in front of the others. 

“Happy New Years Takumi..” she breathed, her nose brushing lightly against his.

”A new year.. with you by my side.” he whispered back. 

Celebrations ended shortly after, the couple heading back to their lovely cabin, where they took advantage  of not needing to sleep in favor of decorating the cabin for New Year’s, including making Kagami mochi and ozoni for the morning, then enjoyed it on the balcony as they watched the sun rise, also known as Hatsuhinode. 

“This is the life..” Takumi remarked, sipping the warm broth with a contented sigh. 

“Indeed..” Robyn murmured quietly in agreement. 

The sun was peeking over the trees, casting a warm glow over the snow dusted ground. 

“Ready?” Takumi asked, and she nodded. 

Another one of their crafts that evening had been to make a mini shrine, Hoshidan style of course, for New Year’s wishes. Warmth filled her as they knelt down beside it and folded their hands to pray. 

“Please give us strength to protect the realms, and our loved ones from harm.” she prayed. 

“Let us work as a united front to end this war against Embla.” Takumi put in. “For Askr.. and for ourselves.”

”Did you want to sleep for a bit?” she asked gently as they headed back, hand in hand. “Perhaps your Mother will visit you.”

”I’d rather not.. for now.” Takumi murmured. “I always have bad dreams.. but they’re always worse around the New Year.”

”If you change your mind.. I’ll do what I can to protect you from the nightmares.” she vowed quietly, giving his hand a sympathetic squeeze. 

Takumi shot her a grateful look, then asked. 

“What shall we do for the New Year, my Robyn?”

Robyn blushed a bit in embarrassment, then mumbled

”..Promise you won’t laugh?”

”..What is it?”

”Can.. can we.. spend it reading by the fire?”

Seeming unable to help himself, the prince laughed softly to himself, earning a pout from his wife. 

“You said you wouldn’t laugh!”

”Sorry, sorry!” Takumi held up his hands in surrender, then his reddish hazel eyes softened. “Actually.. that sounds perfect.”

Robyn traced Takumi’s cheek affectionately as he slept. 

He looks so peaceful.. perhaps he’s dreaming of Mikoto?

Several days has passed since the New Year, and when they weren’t in the bedroom or curled up by the fire, they were training with the spirit, who had gifted them with a strange virtual-like spell called a logbook. By dragging two fingers down, they could summon a magical inventory where they could store things such as maps of areas, information on enemies, healing items, extra weapons, and armor, and information on learned skills. Per the spirit’s advice, Robyn had been working on strengthening her singing skill while Takumi was working on his agility skills. Robyn couldn’t help but chuckle softly at the memory of their first day of training where Takumi had been trying to ride the wind currents and fire arrows at the same time, resulting in a humiliating tree crash. 

“Are you okay?!” Robyn had gasped, rushing to his side as Takumi stood up with a groan, face flushed in embarrassment. 

“Tell anyone about that and I’ll deny it..”

Per the spirit’s instructions, Robyn called upon her song to heal him. Now Takumi glided through the skies effortlessly, firing arrows. 

You have done well. the spirit had praised them both yesterday. There is still much for you to learn. But now you are ready for your next adventure. 

Robyn gazed lovingly at Takumi’s sleeping face. While she hated having to leave the cabin behind, she couldn’t help but feel excited for what was to come. 

“I love you, Takumi..” she murmured, embracing him gently as she rested her cheek on his chest. “Let’s protect the worlds together forever, okay?”

A soft hand caressing her hair startled her, and she looked up to see Takumi gazing warmly at her. He kissed her softly, then rested his forehead against her’s.

”Yes.. let’s.” he agreed. 

“I’m going to miss this place.” Robyn sighed. 

She and Takumi stood outside the cabin, soaking in the details. She knew she would treasure these memories even centuries from now. 

“Ready to go?” Robyn asked, but Takumi hesitated. 

“There’s.. one last gift I wish to give you.” he admitted softly. “C-close your eyes..” 

“Okay..” Robyn complied. 

There was a rush of air, then a floating sensation. What was he doing?

“Okay.. you can open them now.”

An expanse of clouds and skies greeted Robyn when she opened her eyes. Takumi drew her closer so her arms were around his neck as her rested his forehead against her’s and murmured 

“Do.. do you like it? I wanted to dance with you in the skies too..”

”Breathtaking..” Robyn whispered as Takumi spun them, slowly, gently, the breeze playing with their hair.  

“Robyn..” Takumi gazed intently into her eyes. “No matter where our journey takes us in this eternal life, I want us to have moments like these as much as we can. I.. I want us to have the same happiness we strive so hard to give to others. Can you promise me that?”

”I promise.” Robyn vowed, and so their joyous sky dance continued.

Book Four content starts next chapter so stay tuned… ;3

Chapter Text

https://www.tumblr.com/robynmizorewrites/745948391313440768/art-for-winged-dreams?source=share

Posting this author’s note here in advance to prevent confusion. The cast of characters you are about to see are from my own series. Consider it a sneak peek for what’s to come. I’ll look forward to your thoughts on them~

“It feels weird to be back.” Takumi admitted as the Askrian castle came into view. 

He’d gotten the hang of flying now, so a particularly embarrassing scene he’d dared not mention nor think about was far behind him. He’d miss the cabin, and the freedom to just be alone with Robyn without interruption. The progression of their relationship still made his heart fluttery when he thought about it. In a good way, and he could tell Robyn felt the same. 

“It’s still early. Looks like no one’s up yet.” Robyn observed. 

“Good. We should be able to land right in my room then.” Takumi responded, hovering near the window. 

Can’t be too careful.. the prince thought, closing his eyes briefly to concentrate.

When he opened them, they were overtaken by a light green glow. “Search” was a magical skill both he and Robyn had picked up, although his worked a little differently. When people, animals, or objects moved about, it shifted the wind currents. By focusing his mind on each individual current, he could tell if someone was nearby, or if someone had passed by recently. He could also trace those individual currents to find someone nearby and pinpoint their exact locations, and eavesdrop on conversations. 

While Robyn had the same skill, her’s worked differently. Regardless of movement, she could detect if someone was in the same room or area, even if they were hiding or completely still, and could also find specific objects. In addition, she could track people much further than him, the stronger her bond with them, the further she could track. 

“No movement detected in the room or hallway.” Takumi reported, and Robyn giggled softly, earning a head tilt. “W-what’s so funny?”

”We sound like ninjas on a secret mission.” she chuckled as her husband used the breeze to gently open the window, landing them safely inside. 

“I mean, we kind of are.” Takumi laughed softly in response. 

They closed the window, then gazed at the familiar sights in the room. His bed had been neatly made, looking even more welcoming with the tapestry hung above it. Takumi’s heart fluttered again as he recalled the night they spent together after the ball. It had been sheer bliss, and in that moment, all awkwardness he’d ever felt around Robyn had melted away like morning dew. It wasn’t just Takumi’s skin that had been laid bare under the moonlight, but his soul. Ever since, he’d shared a special, unbreakable closeness with Robyn that he’d never felt before, and it left him feeling oddly content with himself, and he knew she felt the same. Next, they made their way to to Robyn’s room, where they hung the second tapestry over the fireplace. An appreciative smile made its way to the prince’s lips when he saw the fresh stack of firewood neatly piled up beside the fireplace. It was a nice feeling, knowing someone was considerate enough to anticipate their return. 

“I wonder how Gaius and Caledori are getting along.” Robyn commented mischievously as they closed the door behind them. 

Takumi chuckled, deciding to humor her a bit. 

“Let’s go ask them! They teased us nonstop so now it’s payback time!”

Still laughing, they made their way to the staircase, and unable to resist, Robyn called

”Let’s slide down the banister, for old time’s sake!”

”Careful, don’t fall.” Takumi responded, launching himself off the railing after her. 

Robyn reached the ground before him, and hurried off into the main room, and shaking his head in amusement, Takumi went to follow her, but his wife’s panicked cry made him freeze in his tracks.

”Takumi, come quick!”

”Whats wrong?!” Takumi broke off in surprise, his eyes widening when he saw Robyn cradling Caledori’s unconscious form in her lap. 

The other heroes were no better, all seeming to be in a sleep-like state, and no matter how hard Robyn shook her friend, Caledori wouldn’t wake. Takumi knelt down beside Cherche, touching her cheek gently, but she showed no reaction. 

“They’re suffering..” Robyn whispered, placing her hand over Caledori’s as her friend’s face furrowed in a look of distress, her chest fluttering rapidly. 

Who would do this..?! she thought in dismay. 

“They got Alfonse too..” Takumi muttered, his face grim. “Everyone in the castle seems affected.”

”So we’re the only ones awake..” Robyn murmured. 

“Those Emblian dastards!” Takumi hissed, rage sparking in his gaze. “We should attack now and demand answers!”

”We don’t know if it was them. They could be affected too.” Robyn protested. “Let’s not do anything rash, and try and find some answers first.”

The fury and sadness in her husband’s eyes eased a bit and he nodded. 

“If we ride my wind currents, we could probably sneak over to Embla and investigate-“

”There’s no need. They’ve already been affected too. You must make haste. There’s no time to waste.”

A voice interrupted, and the pair spun around to see the spirit standing behind them, a somber expression on her face. 

“Your friends and Embla have been put under a deep sleeping spell.” she continued. “You will need your powers to infiltrate the dream and rescue Askr and Embla.”

”Wait.. we have to help Embla too?!” Takumi scoffed. “But they’re the enemy!”

”Things are not all that they seem. Cast aside your foolish human rivalries. Gods and goddesses must stand above those.”

”Fine.. but I still don’t trust them, or you. How are we getting into this dream anyways?” Takumi inquired suspiciously, and the spirit’s gaze shifted to Robyn.

”It is not I that holds the key, but the one who controls fate. Your powers allow you to not only enter others dreams and memories, but to alter them as well.”

Alter memories?! Why would I want to do something so awful?!

As if she’d read her mind, the spirit added 

“You may need this power to protect your identity from future enemies. Now, take Takumi’s hand and focus your mind on Caledori’s, as if you were mentally reaching out. You should be able to reach her in dreams.”

Hesitantly, Robyn took the prince’s hand in her’s, and concentrated. 

Hang in there Caledori.. I’m coming to help, I promise!

There was a strange pulling sensation, like she was falling into a deep trance. There was a rush of wind, shadows flitting rapidly across her vision, then all was still. Robyn dared to open her eyes a slit, and at once, they flew open in surprise. A warm breeze played with her hair, and pure lavender flowers swayed gently, a few small cabins here and there. Robyn frowned. They looked nothing like a nightmare. Takumi’s back was turned to her’s, and she couldn’t help but admire the way the sun dappled his hair as he turned towards her. 

“Are you sure this is the right place- whoa!”

The prince stopped and stared, wide-eyed, causing Robyn to frown. 

“Is.. there something on my face?”

”N-no! You uh.. here.”

Takumi pulled her over to a clear puddle in the ground so she could gaze at her reflection. 

What..

A skin tight, full body black fabric adorned her figure, decorated with dark green wire that covered the top and her right arm. Translucent ribbons hung from her waist, but what drew her attention was the purple and dark green wings that glimmered, along with the outfit, in the warm sunlight. 

“I-I’m a fairy?!” she stammered out in disbelief, but before Takumi could reply, her necklace glowered and the spirit’s voice rang out.

”For this world, you will need to focus on utilizing your magical abilities. Your sword is still there, however, it is unusable in this form. Instead your magical abilities are heavily enhanced.”

”I see..” 

Robyn fluttered the wings gently, but she didn’t feel anxious about not using her sword. Instead, excitement filled her as Takumi looked over curiously. 

“Do they work?”

”Yes!” Robyn replied, fluttering harder, letting out a small gasp as her feet lifted off the ground. 

“Whoa.. you’re flying!”

”I know!”

The trees look so much better from this height!

The Summoner reached out to touch one of the glittering leaves. 

“Don’t fly too high!” Takumi warned, and Robyn glanced down to see the prince staring at her with wide eyes. 

Oh..

She had flown rather high. 

“Alright, I’m coming down!”

Robyn started to flutter down, but very quickly she was seeing why Takumi had to practice so much, and too late she recalled the spirit’s advice to slow down as she neared the ground, closing her eyes as she braced herself for the impact, but a strong pair of arms caught her. 

“E-easy there.”

She opened her eyes to see her husband holding her in the sky, his hair rippling in the breeze. 

“You okay?” She nodded in confirmation, and Takumi smiled as they floated a little higher. “I want you to hold onto my hands, okay? We’re going to practice together. Ready?”

Warmth filled her as Takumi shifted back slightly, then spin them, slowly, gently. 

“This is our sky dance.” Robyn murmured, recalling how they’d danced at the cabin. 

“Yes. And now you can do it with me.”

Round and round they went, until fluttering her wings felt.. natural. 

“Okay.. I’m going to let go now so you can try flying on your own.”

The prince’s hands left her’s, allowing Robyn to float on her own. While flying with Takumi’s wind powers had been thrilling on its own, doing it by her own power was even more exciting. 

“Do you think we could touch the clouds?” she asked, gazing longingly at the white fluff, and Takumi chuckled softly, indulging her. 

“Let’s find out!”

Higher and higher they flew, until the air grew cooler, Takumi joking that perhaps they’d accidentally fly out of the dream. They rested on one of the clouds, which felt soft and fluffy as they overlooked the world. 

“I wasn’t expecting this place to be so.. lovely.” Takumi mused. “And I can’t see the others from here..”

”Perhaps not with sight, but with wind currents!” Robyn suggested, and her husband’s eyes lit up. 

“Good idea!”

He closed his eyes to concentrate, while Robyn let her eyes sweep over the fields. 

I hope Caledori and the others are safe..

“I think I sense movement in the forest over there.” Takumi said, pointing to the expanse of trees in the distance. “Let’s check it out.” 

The forest looked dark and forbidding as they approached, the tops of the trees so tangled together, they seemed to block out the sky. 

“This seems more like a nightmare..” Takumi muttered as they landed, and Robyn nodded in agreement. 

They’d originally planned to fly over and scout the area, but it was far too dark to see. 

“I can barely see past the first row of trees..” Takumi murmured, then held out his hand, which Robyn accepted. “Stay close.”

They stepped into the dismal gloom, picking their way carefully over tangled vines. If their friends were trapped in a dream, it certainly made sense to keep them in here, as it would be very easy to get lost, the pair quickly discovered. 

“We’re not even that far in, but I can’t even see the entrance.” Takumi grunted, squinting, then his gaze darted past her. 

“Robyn, look out!”

”..!”

Robyn spun around and dodged just in time as a shadow lunged at her, claws outstretched. 

“My.. shadow..?!” she whispered in disbelief as in one smooth movement, they were surrounded. 

“No time to question! We have to fight!” Takumi said, his back to her’s. 

“Right!”

Let’s see what our new powers can do!

While training with the spirit, she’d discovered that because she was the Goddess of Fate, Robyn was what was considered an “impossible element,” both light and dark, and already, she could guess which one would be best for this fight. Channeling her holy magic, she sent a blast through the wall of shadows, evaporating them right through the middle. Behind her, she could hear Takumi firing wind infused arrows from the legendary Fujin Yumi, so he too could hit multiple enemies at once. Her triumph at eliminating the first wave was short lived as rows upon rows replaced them. 

“Gods.. they’re endless!” Takumi exclaimed. “They’re not very strong by themselves, but things could get ugly fast if they keep coming like this!”

”Whatever called us here.. wants us to remain here!” 

As if they’d read their minds, the shadows began to merge together to form a massive shadow that loomed over them with vicious sneer. 

This is getting out of hand.. Robyn grimaced, raising an arm to summon a light shield. 

But before she could finish her spell, several vines manifested, wrapping around the creature’s arms and legs. It snarled, straining furiously against the restraints, but could not break free. 

“No..” 

She heard Takumi whisper in disbelief, causing her to frown. Why did he sound so shocked? Following his gaze, Robyn felt her breath hitch in her throat. 

No.. it can’t possibly be you!

Long forest green hair blew gently in the slight breeze that dared to penetrate the trees. Light green and pink wings fluttered, the body adorned with light green wire, decorated by leaves at the waist and skin tight glittering pink outfit, just like Robyn’s. An achingly familiar forest green gaze met her’s, eyes full of gentleness and serenity. A gaze she’d dreamt nonstop of being reunited with since she’s first arrived in Askr. 

“Leafa!”

Robyn couldn’t keep the joy out of the cry that escaped her as she flew to embrace her sister so tightly it send both of them spinning. 

“Where have you been?! I missed you so much!” she sobbed, burying her face into her hair.

”..What do you mean?”

The confusion in her sister’s voice froze Robyn’s tears in her tracks as she continued. 

“We weren’t separated for that long, maybe a few hours at most! You had us so worried though, we thought that awful spell Freyja used sent you and Takumi really far away!”

That’s right.. it’s all just a dream. 

Takumi was gazing up at them, confusion in his eyes. Robyn gave him a pleading look and he nodded in understanding. He’d play along, for her sake. 

“Sorry.. I was just worried you wouldn’t find me.” Robyn apologized. “Where.. are the others?”

Please let Kiyoshi be with you!

The leaves rustled, and three more girls emerged. 

“Maizono, Rina, Serah!” Leafa greeted each girl in turn. “I found Robyn!”

The trio she greeted were all in fairy forms of different types. Maizono’s skin tight outfit was blue, decorated by light pink wire matching the big bow that held her tied back hair. Rina’s was black, her’s matching the bow that held her ponytail and red wings. Serah’s was yellow with black wings, her black hair braided in the back. None of these names seemed to ring a bell. Friends of Leafa’s perhaps? And where was Kiyoshi? As if on que, a man with dark grey tied back hair, who they called Hisashi emerged, followed by a dark brown haired, scarf wearing man named Asahi. 

“Looks like everyone is here. Kiyoshi should catch up in a minute-“ Asahi broke off as the shadow finally broke though the vines with a snarl, lunging at Robyn. 

“Robyn, look out-“

The words had barely left Takumi’s lips before a large scythe with a blue rose on the blade shot through the darkness with deadly precision, sending the shadow flying into the trunks with a sickening thud. The scythe spun back around like a boomerang, its owner, a man with jet black hair and piercing blue eyes catching it easily. 

“Y’know,” Kiyoshi said, twirling the scythe casually, his tone nonchalant. “I was gonna say ‘Hey, get your filthy claws away from my cousin!’ But then I decided  slamming you into the nearest tree trunk sounded a lot more fun. Now then..”

Robyn’s cousin gave the weapon another spin before taking a battle stance, blue eyes narrowed in mischief. 

“How does round two sound?”

From his place beside her, Takumi seemed to be taking everything in with quiet fascination. 

“Do you know these other people?”

She shook her head. 

“No.. but they think they know us. Probably due to this being in a dream world. It would be best to play along for now.”

”Soo.. it’s a fight you want, is it? Be careful what you wish for!” Asahi was taunting the shadow, who struggled to its feet. 

The three boys didn’t seem to have fairy forms like the girls. Kiyoshi had his scythe, Asahi had a feather shaped dagger, while Hisashi had two smaller twin swords. 

“Take this!” Rina called as it launched another attack, a red glow surrounding its body. 

The creature slowed, panting, as if it was overheating. Leafa took the opportunity to bind it in her vines again. 

“You’re done!” she said sternly as Maizono struck it with a ball of water. 

It strained against the restraints, then snickered, causing the girls to hesitate in confusion. The massive shadows began to separate into countless smaller ones, surrounding the group effectively and forcing them into a tight circle. 

“Uh-oh..” Leafa muttered uneasily, while Serah let out a whimper. 

“Damn.. I can’t even see the forest anymore!” Rina exclaimed, flames beginning to rise from her hands. 

“No!” Leafa gasped. “You’ll burn down the forest! Again!”

”I have an idea! Cover me!” Robyn ordered, fluttering up before anyone could protest. 

A few shadows tried to grab her, but were quickly subdued by Takumi’s arrows. 

If they’re made of darkness, they should be attracted to light because they’ll want to snuff it out. I just hope this works! Robyn prayed, summoning a tiny ball of light. 

The shadows all immediately flocked around her, wrapping themselves around her in a tight ball. 

“ROBYN!!”

She heard Leafa shriek in panic. 

Now!

Reaching deep into her heart, Robyn summoned the light from deep within her, glowing brighter and brighter until the beams of light pierced through the ball, melting the shadows away with a hiss. Robyn emerged unscathed, the group cheering as she fluttered down to join them. 

“That was amazing!” Takumi exclaimed, eyes shining, embracing her as she smiled sheepishly. 

“Now we just have to beat Freyja!” Asahi exclaimed. 

“If you even make it to her alive!” a voice taunted, causing the group to whip around as the trees parted to reveal a man with long, greasy black hair and a mask that covered half his face. 

He was dressed in a dark mage outfit and carried a purple and gold tone, his face twisted into a hideous sneer. 

“Ugh, not you again!” Asahi groaned. “Look buddy, that relationship with King Garon just ain’t gonna happen, so why don’t you can it and beat it before I make that ugly half-melted troll doll you call a face look worse.”

“W-who the hell are you?!” the mage spat, earning another eye roll. 

“Nice to meet you too, Iago. Name’s Asahi. I’d ask myself the same thing if I had to wake up with your face every morning. That is.. if I could even sleep at night between questioning my existence as an emo abomination. Ever hear of a bath? You know.. baaaaaath? B-A-T-H?”

Robyn would have laughed, if it weren’t for Takumi quaking with rage beside her. 

“You!” he spat, and the mage snickered as he tried to gain the upper hand again. 

“Ah yes.. if it isn’t Prince Takumi. How lovely it is to see you.. again. You should have been driven to despair by those lovely nightmares I infected your mind with, if it weren’t for her!”

He jabbed a furious finger at Robyn, who frowned as confusion filled her. 

“Wh-what?!” Takumi stammered as Iago cackled wickedly. 

“Fool! I was the reason you were plagued with all those nightmares of your mother’s death! Garon chose you to be our perfect pawn because you were the weakest, but thanks to that wretched woman-“

”..If you lay one finger on my husband ever again.. I’m going to be wearing your guts like a Hoshidan kimono….”

Heads all turned to stare at Robyn in shock as she glowered at the mage, practically oozing fury as flashbacks of all the nights she spent consoling Takumi from nightmares filled her mind. The prince had admitted while he’s always had nightmares, they’d grown worse since his mother’s death, and they’d assumed it was due to trauma. But knowing the man in front of her had deliberately made these dreams more frequent to torment him infuriated her beyond words. 

“E-excuse me?!”

”Oh I’m sorry.. did I stutter?! I said if you so much as touch Takumi, I’m going to be wearing your guts like a Hoshidan kimono!”

The rage in her voice began to steadily increase, Iago starting to look increasingly more unnerved. 

“I’ll find a recording tome so I can record your screams as my bedtime song every night, and then I’ll have your head mounted on my wall as a godsdamned HALLOWEEN DECORATION!!!”

”Y-you should hear h-how absolutely insane you sound right now!” Iago blustered, struggling to regain control over the situation again. “A-as Nohr’s finest mage, you would do well to address me properly!”

”You’re absolutely right, how rude of me.” Robyn responded, her tone dripping with sarcasm. “Why hello my good bitch, whatever seems to be the fuck-“

”ENOUGH!!!” Iago screeched, eye twitching as Takumi sputtered out a laugh and the mage drew his tome. “Any last words?!”

”You were a mistake!” Asahi called from somewhere behind her. “Lose the cult reject outfit and maybe we’ll take you seriously!”

”GINNUNGAGAP!”

Beside her, she heard Takumi gasp as the mage fired a ground shaking ball of dark energy at her, but a sly smile made its way to Robyn’s lips, freezing Iago’s features when he caught sight of it. Being the impossible element meant that Robyn was both pure holy element and pure darkness element, so neither could affect her. And Iago was about to find that out first hand as she absorbed the attack, leaving a puff of smoke. As the smoke started to clear, Robyn stepped out from behind it, calling to the now petrified Nohrian. 

“Unlike you.. I don’t need fancy incantations for my spells. Go back to school…” A warm glow surrounded the fingertips of her outstretched hand. “DIMWIT!!!”

The force of her spell hit faster than they could blink, sending Iago slamming into the trunk so hard, the whole tree came crashing down onto him as he slumped to the ground, his tome falling from his hands. Asahi let out a low whistle while Kiyoshi put away his scythe. 

“One down, now for-“

”It’s not over yet!” Takumi hissed, floating up as Iago struggled to stand, reaching for the tome. “I’ll finish him.”

By some miracle, Iago managed to stand as the furious Hoshidan prince landed in front of him. 

“Many say Gods are supposed to show mercy.. but this one is fresh out of it!” the prince deadpanned, hitting the mage with a branch shaking wind blast that sent his cloak flying clean off.. leaving the mage in his small clothes. 

“Tch..”

Takumi’s head lowered, his eyes hidden in shadow as he blushed furiously, too flustered to speak. 

“D-don’t look Leafa!” Robyn heard Serah whimper. 

“Y-you too!” her sister replied as they covered each other’s eyes. 

“Oh my gods!” Maizono gasped as her and Rina covered their mouths, giggling uncontrollably. 

“Damnnnn buddy.. when I said to ditch the cult reject outfit, I didn’t mean like that.” Asahi muttered, shielding his eyes with one hand as he peered through his fingertips. 

“Still better than what he was wearin’ before..” Kiyoshi mumbled back, cheeks tinged pink. “Talk about second hand embarrassment..”

Even Robyn had nothing else to say, and throughly humiliated, no one stopped the mage as he made a hasty retreat.

”I can’t believe you recognized him!” Rina gasped out between laughs as Asahi shrugged. 

“Well you described him to me, didn’t ya? It was pretty easy to recognize someone who dresses that obnoxiously.”

Takumi remained silent throughout the whole interaction, his face still crimson. 

“Dude.. is he okay?” she heard Kiyoshi ask, and Asahi started to snicker. 

“Looks like Takumi learned a new move for the bedroom-“

”SHUT IT!” Takumi and Kiyoshi yelled at the same time. 

Robyn went over to stand beside Takumi, leaning her head on her husband’s shoulder, feeling him relax instantly. A faint, mischievous smile made its way to her lips, and as soon as the attention was off him, she leaned in to whisper impishly in his ear. 

“I wouldn’t mind if you tried that~”

”Nnn..” 

Takumi’s face turned scarlet again, and he refused to look at her. It wouldn’t take a detective to figure out that the prince’s mind was clearly in the gutter. 

“Ugh.. why did we have to get separated from Alfonse and the others? We’ll never find them if we can’t get out of this dumb forest!” Asahi complained. 

No matter which way they turned, there was no sign of an exit. Suddenly, Leafa stopped with a gasp.

”I’ve got it! I’ll ask nature!”

”Ask.. nature?” Takumi inquired, tilting his head, and Leafa nodded enthusiastically. 

“If I talk to the forest, maybe it’ll show us the way out! One moment please..”

Leafa fluttered down to rest a hand on the earth, a light green light emitting from her as she closed her eyes and concentrated. 

That makes sense! Since Leafa’s the fairy of nature!

While they’d been exploring the woods, Robyn and Takumi had cleverly managed to find out the group’s powers and weapons without actually giving away the fact that they didn’t actually know them. 

Leafa was the fairy of nature, Rina was fairy of fire, while Maizono controlled water, Serah was a light fairy who specialized in strengthening spells and illusions. Kiyoshi controlled darkness and the moon and wielded his scythe, Hisashi controlled time, his weapon of choice two twin swords, and he could replicate other’s weapons and summon a weaker version of it. And lastly, there was Asahi, a dagger wielder who controlled the earth and had an entire army of bird familiars at his disposal, which he seemed to really enjoy sicing on Kiyoshi. Robyn had a feeling he and Henry would get along quite well. 

The green glow that was surrounding Leafa began to expand and grow, and the vines began to unfurl, the trees parting to reveal a path. 

“Brilliant!” Takumi exclaimed. 

“Thank you nature, for showing us the way!” Leafa said, giving the trees a quick bow and the group continued on. 

“Ugh, finally!” Asahi groaned as they exited the trees. “Any longer and I’d be kissing the ground.”

”That I’d like to see.” Kiyoshi teased, earning a playful shove. 

“Come on, let’s find Freyja and give her a piece of our minds!” Rina declared. 

Robyn and Takumi exchanged puzzled glances. They’d managed to glean some information, but still drew a blank when it came to Freyja. Hesitantly, Robyn spoke up.

”She can’t be all bad.. right?”

”What?!” Rina exclaimed, while the others just looked shocked. “Have you forgotten? She kidnapped Freyr and trapped the Order of Heroes in a nightmare! They were on the run but Alfonse told us to come find you!”

”Robyn’s just being optimistic. Like she always is.” Takumi asserted, and she gave him a grateful look. 

The sounds of fighting up ahead drew their attention. 

“Soooo.. how much we wanna bet on them being up there?” Asahi drawled, and Rina’s eyes narrowed. 

“Let’s check it out!” 

The group took off at a run (or flight) towards the noise, just in time to see the Order of Heroes facing off against-

“Dream King Freyr?! What are you doing?!” Maizono exclaimed in horror. 

The ethereal looking man with what appeared to be butterfly wings across his chest gazed at them sadly. 

“Do not interfere. Freyja has taken my powers. My death is the only way to stop her.” he replied, sounding resigned. 

“Like hell I’m gonna listen to that!” Rina fired back. “Thinking that dying is the only answer is just plain stupid!”

”Why are you all trying to take my brother from me?!” a beautiful woman with long snow white hair and crimson eyes shrieked. 

“Great.. Freyja’s here too..” Kiyoshi grumbled. “And if what Freyr said is true.. she’s unstoppable now. This is the hardest choice we’ve had to make, but if we can’t think of anything else then..”

”W-we can’t kill someone!” Serah cried out in horror. “Courtesy Call was formed to save others! Killing Freyr goes against everything we stand for.. right Robyn?!”

Robyn froze as all eyes suddenly turned to her. 

Why me?!

”Well, Robyn? You’re our leader. It’s your call.” Asahi said. 

Even Takumi’s eyes were calmly expectant. He believed in her. They all did. Robyn slowly turned her gaze back to the fight raging below her. Her purpose was to help others.. right?

But how can I help someone I know nothing about?! I doubt she’d agree to a friendly conversation! Unless..

The realization hit her like the ocean’s grey waves. Maybe there was another solution!

”I have an idea, but there’s not much time to explain. I just need you to get me close to Freyja so I can talk to her!”

”Get you close to Freyja?!” Kiyoshi echoed. “But she’ll attack you!”

”Not if Leafa restrains her.” Takumi spoke up. “You can do that, right? Just like you did with the shadow?”

Robyn’s twin nodded earnestly. 

“What about the alfr?” Asahi inquired, pointing to the two dark fairies fighting beside Freyja. “I doubt Tirandra and Plumeria are gonna sit still and look pretty while we tie up their precious queen.”

”Leave that to us.” Maizono asserted. “Now let’s hurry!”

The little group charged, and as predicted, Tirandra shouted 

“What the hell are you doing?! Get away from her!”

”Such persistence.” Plumeria sighed, shaking her head as if she were dealing with naughty children. “Isn’t it time for you to die?” 

“Fat chance!” Rina shouted, knocking them out of the sky with a fire ball. 

“You’re done! Time to cool off!” Maizono chimed in, blasting them with a tidal wave of water large enough to drown a small Askrian village. 

“Ugh!” Tirandra sat up with a groan, her companion doing the same, too weak to fly as she glared up at them. “If you’re going to kill us, just do it already.” she growled. 

“Hard pass. Even though you’re really annoying.” Asahi replied loftily, and Serah formed a powerful light cage around the pair. 

“Look out!”

Robyn heard Takumi shout, and they heard Freyja’s shriek of rage, and looked over to see her making multiple copies of herself to attack them. Asahi let out a low whistle. 

“Damnnnn.. that’s a new one.” He turned to Hisashi. “Looks like we’re up now.”

”And me.” Kiyoshi asserted, his eyes glowing brilliant blue. 

He touched the ground, shadowy soldiers rising up from the darkness. Hisashi faced a group of clones cooly. 

“Your weapon may be stronger.” he deadpanned. “But mine..”

Reaching towards the skies, he summoned a massive sword that towered over them, freezing their adversaries in place with a time spell. 

“..is bigger.”

The sword came crashing down, crushing over half of them. The sky darkened abruptly, and they looked up to see Asahi grinning like a madman. 

“And now for the grand finale!”

What seemed to be dark clouds turned out to be birds as they dive bombed towards the remainder of the clones. A gap in the ranks opened up. 

“Now!” Robyn called, and flanked by Takumi and Leafa, they broke through the gap. 

The Queen of Nightmares looked shocked as the trio propelled towards her, lifting a hand. But Leafa was faster. 

“Nature, come and help us!” she called, a pale green glow spreading to the plants around them. 

The trees sprung into action, grabbing Freyja from all sides as the vines snakes around her, securing her into place. 

“Go!” Leafa urged. “I’ll hold her as long as I can!”

”Right!” 

Her fingertips glimmered pale gold as she touched the furiously struggling queen’s temple. 

Show me her memories!

The Summoner closed her eyes, letting the glow wash over her. 

Darkness greeted Robyn when she opened her eyes. Her hair and wings looked even more luminous in the dismal black. Takumi was beside her, and she guessed the prince must have followed her in. 

“Where are we?” Takumi asked softly, looking around. 

His voice echoed as if they were in a cavern. 

“This is Freyja’s memories.” Robyn responded quietly, offering him her hand. He took it and they floated up. “Killing her just feels so.. wrong. Like there’s more to this. So I came to find out for myself.” 

A single door remained stagnant, and Robyn reached to open it. The couple shielded their eyes at the brilliant flash that emitted from the door, and when it cleared, they were standing in a field of flowers. A younger version of Freyja was sitting on the ground, surrounded by three male fairies, their cruel laughter filling the air. 

“Why do you have that mark under your nose?” one jeered. “It’s so ugly!”

”And you stink!” the second taunted. 

“No wonder you have no friends!” the third chimed in. 

“L-leave me alone! Please!” Freyja whimpered, tears rolling down her cheeks as she tried to hide her face behind her hands as the jeering continued. 

“She can’t even fight back!” one scoffed. 

“That’s enough!” a stern voice interrupted, and they looked up to see Freyr towering over them. 

“It’s King Freyr!” the second yelped. “Let’s get out of here!” 

The three fairies booked it, and Freyr scooped his sister up, spinning her around, causing her to giggle. 

“Pay no mind to them, Freyja. You are always beautiful in my eyes.” he consoled her. 

“Okay big brother, I love you!”

Takumi and Robyn observed silently as the background shifted, then cleared, showing a now older Freyja and one of the male fairies. 

“W-well it’s just that.. you’re so beautiful and-“

”So now you’ll accept me? Because I’m beautiful? That’s pathetic reasoning. You sound like a mortal.” Freyja scoffed, storming off. 

While she did not speak them out loud, the lake could still hear her thoughts. 

I don’t need love from others, only Freyr!

She paused by the castle window to gaze outside at her brother as he comforted a small girl who had fallen and scraped her knee, and Robyn could feel Freyja’s rage as if it was her own, filling her veins and consuming her to the brink of madness. 

Those horrid humans just want to take my brother’s love away! Freyja’s thoughts seethed. Well I won’t let them. I’ll kill them all!

”..Is that really what you want?” Robyn asked gently as a dark aura rose around the girl, and she spun around, crimson eyes smoldering. 

“Of course it is!” she hissed. “They want to take his love away from me! And.. and then I’ll be all alone!” 

“Freyja.. that’s not how love works.”

Robyn reached out to brush away the stray tear that dared to fall down the girl’s face, and she looked at it in dismay. Their surroundings began to shift again, Freyja’s childhood field of flowers manifesting. Robyn held her hands, spinning them slowly, and floating in the sky beside her, she could see Takumi’s eyes soften as he recognized the sky dance they’d done countless times. 

“Freyja.. love isn’t like a single flower with limited petals. It won’t run out of you pluck them. Instead, they grow and expand. Like a whole field! Just because Freyr shows love to others, doesn’t mean he loves you any less!”

”B-but he’s the only one who will ever accept me!”

”That’s not true!” Takumi chuckled, and Robyn materialized the images of Tirandra and Plumeria. 

She joined their hands to the circle, and the sky dance continued. 

“They were willing to give their lives for you.” Takumi asserted. “If that’s not love, I don’t know what is.”

”There’s thousands out there, millions even who’d be willing to accept you, if you’d just let them in. And want to know a secret?”

Robyn leaned closer and whispered. 

“Takumi has a mother he loves. And a father. Sisters and brothers too. But that doesn’t mean he loves me any less, does it?”

”That’s right. My love only expands. Never lessens.” her husband confirmed as Freyja’s eyes darted between them uncertainly. 

“But.. but I’ve done such awful things.. No one will accept me after what I’ve done..”

”So make amends.” 

There was almost a fatherly quality to Takumi’s voice now. 

“If you prove to them you’ve changed, they’ll have to accept you. And if they don’t, then you don’t need them.”

”Okay..” 

The madness in the queen’s eyes had vanished, replaced with calm resolve. 

“It’s time to wake up now..” Robyn whispered gently. “We’ll see you on the other side..”

Robyn opened her eyes, Takumi at her side. The fighting around them had stopped, both sides staring uncertainly at each other. Freyja stood calmly. 

“..Stop the fighting.” she ordered. 

“What?!” Tirandra exclaimed, and Plumeria looked on in silent shock. 

Alfonse, Sharena, and Commander Anna with the rest of the order looked baffled. 

“I’m sorry, brother. I now understand why you love these mortals so much. I know these words are not enough to mean the pain I have caused you and them.. but I promise I will make amends. Starting by releasing these mortals from this nightmare.”

With a wave of her hand, Alfonse and the others closed their eyes and vanished, and when Robyn looked up, Leafa and the others were frozen in place, as if time itself had stopped. When she fluttered over to touch her sister’s cheek, she didn’t move. Pain pricked in Robyn’s heart. 

“Can’t we take them with us?” she pleaded softly, but Freyr shook his head. 

“I’m afraid not. But they are out there. Fate will bring you together again.” he promised. 

I’ll wait for you.. Robyn vowed silently as she placed a gentle kiss on Kiyoshi and Leafa’s foreheads, before fluttering back over to land beside Takumi. 

“Ready to go?” he asked, and she nodded. 

“Before you leave.. a strange spirit gave me a gift earlier. I believe I know now who it’s for.” Freyja began hesitantly, and Robyn and Takumi exchanged surprised glances. 

Freyja placed a hand gently on Robyn’s stomach, and a strange warmth began to resonate through Robyn’s body. 

“This is my first step to making amends.” she murmured. “You’ll understand soon.”

Before they could ask questions, Robyn was blinking awake with Takumi, Caledori sitting up beside her. 

“Oh, Robyn you’re back!” she exclaimed in relief. “I just had the craziest dream! You were a fairy, and Takumi had wind powers! And there were others too, but I can’t remember what they looked like. It was amazing!” 

“Ah, is that so?” Robyn chuckled, trading glances with Takumi.

As Gaius approached, and Caledori hurried blushingly to greet him, Robyn caught Alfonse’s eye. 

“I won’t ask too many questions.. but I doubt all of us having the same dream was a fluke.. was it? You saved us from something, didn’t you?” 

Robyn nodded once, and he understood. 

Robyn lay in Takumi’s arms, her head resting on his bare chest as he stroked her hair gently, his skin against her’s warming her own. Their shared intimacy that night had left her with an almost tired like feeling. 

Must be the effects of the dream still. And we were more intense than usual.. Robyn mused, closing her eyes with a contented sigh. 

Takumi opened his eyes to a cliff top, the moon shining brightly down on him. For a moment, he wondered how he’d gotten here, but a familiar presence by his side made him turn his head joyfully as he realized he was dreaming. 

“Mother!” he gasped, embracing her tightly. 

A chuckle shook Mikoto’s shoulders as she returned the hug, then stepped back. 

“My dear son.. I couldn’t be more proud of you. But that is not why I have come to you tonight. I have a message for you.” 

“A message?” Takumi tilted his head curiously at the happiness that filled her gentle gaze as she pointed up. 

Beside the moon, three stars shown brightly. 

“My sweet Takumi.. your path was never meant for two.. but for three.”

Mystified, Takumi turned to ask her what she meant, but Mikoto was gone. The prince turned his hazel gaze back up to the stars. It wasn’t fear that filled him.. but warmth and love.

AN: So what do you think the three stars mean? Find out in the next chapter: which will be released February 14th in celebration of the couple’s first Day of Devotion together! Can’t wait ^w^

Chapter Text

https://www.tumblr.com/robynmizorewrites/745948512971374593/art-for-the-sky-is-high-and-the-wind-sings?source=share

Robyn used the binding spell to fuse the last pink gem to the red ribbon. It was kind of Ricken to teach her that spell. The heart shaped gems seemed to glow in the morning sun, making her heart flutter. The castle was bustling, Day of Devotion in full swing. Takumi had left her room to go to his, most likely to prepare a gift, and the Summoner smiled to herself as she held up the hair ties to admire them. It was just like his usual red and white ties, but with the heart crystals attached. Caledori had been more than thrilled to teach her about the holiday. It was said that those who exchanged heart shaped gifts on that day were guaranteed a life of happiness together, and while neither of them actually believed that superstition, it was still fun. A soft knock at the door drew her attention. 

He’s here!

Giggling softly to herself, she tucked the ties carefully under some fabric and hurried to answer the door, pausing in confusion when she saw no one was there. 

Where is he? she wondered, stepping out to look around, only to gasp softly as hands suddenly covered her eyes. 

“Got you!” Takumi chuckled. 

“What are you doing?” she laughed as he pulled her into his arms and back into her room, closing the door softly. 

“Just keeping you in suspense for a bit before I give you your gift.” he teased back, pausing for a moment before adding shyly. “I um.. I hope you like it. I had it custom made for you.”

”Anything from you is a treasure.” she responded simply. 

Robyn didn’t need to look to know the prince was blushing sheepishly. 

“O-oh yeah? Oh! You can open them now.”

Robyn opened them to see a beautiful floral red kimono with a heart shaped hair pin, the other half being a skirt that started out red on the top, fading into white, then back to red like a sunset, with white socks and red sandles to match. 

“I um.. I know how much you like dressing as a proper Hoshidan princess and thought you might like wearing traditional Day of Devotion colors..” Takumi said, hand tucked behind his head as Robyn embraced him tightly, smiling at his wife’s excitement.

”I um.. got you something else too. I-I know it’s a lot..but it’s our first Day of Devotion so.. I wanted to spoil you a bit.”

Robyn gazed in wonder, tearing up bit as the prince slipped a small ring on her right hand. It shone gold in the morning sun, decorated on the sides with little white gems, twin crystal roses resting in the middle. 

“T-Takumi.. I don’t know what to say.. All of this is..” 

Her violet eyes met shining hazel, and Takumi caressed her cheek gently. 

“I love you..” he murmured. 

“I love you too..” she breathed, then kissed him softly. “Now we’ll match!”

”Hm?”

Her smile only widened when the prince tilted his head, pulling him over to the chair and telling him to sit down and close his eyes, much to his amusement as she fished out the hair ties from their hiding place. 

“What are you doing to my hair?” he chuckled as she gently removed his current hair ties. 

“Just be patient.” she teased softly, tying his hair up in its usual spiked style. “Okay.. you can open them now!”

Surprised hazel eyes blinked back at her in the mirror as the heart-shaped gems glimmered. He turned his head from side to side, taking them in. 

“You always look so nice with your hair back.” Robyn murmured. “I thought you could wear them to battle, like a good luck charm.”

A softness filled Takumi’s hazel eyes as he stood to embrace her.

”I’ll wear them every day.” he promised. “We really do match. Did.. you want to change now?”

”Hm..”

The goddess’s eyes trailed over the prince, from his usual blue kimono down to his shoes. He hadn’t changed into his Day of Devotion attire yet, but he still looked irresistible. Just how he looked on the day she summoned him. 

“..Perhaps in a moment. I.. wanted to try something. Can.. you fold your hands together in front of you?”

”..Oh?” Takumi tilted his head to one side curiously, but complied with her request. “Like this?”

”Y-yes..”

A flush crept to Robyn’s cheeks. She wasn’t sure how the prince would react, but there was no going back now. In one smooth movement, she took the prince’s folded hands in her own, using her body to press him against the wall as she pinned his hands above his head. 

“Wh-“

Anything the prince could have said ended with a groan as Robyn pressed her lips to his neck. He shivered from her touch, his eyes shut tight, his eyelids quivering, his face flushed. Robyn gazed at him in quiet fascination for a moment. She’d gotten him riled up plenty of times, but never like this. Encouraged, she kissed under his jawline, then moved slowly down his neck until she reached his collarbone. 

“Nnn..”

Another groan escaped him, his breathing ragged until he was panting softly. 

“Robyn..” he breathed, eyes half lidded. 

“..Yes?” she whispered back, still keeping his hands gently pinned above his head, her breath touching his throat. 

“D-don’t stop..” Takumi murmured, and Robyn smiled as she resumed kissing his neck until he was breathless.

”Gods..”

Something in the prince’s eyes shifted as he gently broke free, and the Summoner found herself on her back pressed to the bed, Takumi hovering over her. 

“I need you..” he whispered in between passionate kisses. 

“Takumi.. love me.” Robyn whispered back, and the prince was more than happy to comply. 

“..Are you sure I wasn’t too rough?” Takumi asked again, a little awkwardly as he blushed, running a brush through her hair. 

“No.” Robyn responded simply, fixing the front of her kimono. “I liked it actually.” 

“Wh-what?!”

Robyn gave her reflection a once over, then turned to meet his eyes. 

“I like it when you’re gentle.. but I like seeing you passionate too. I.. want to see all sides of you.” she murmured as she caressed his cheek.

”I see..” Takumi leaned into her touch. “I guess I’m just worried. How have those fatigue spells been?”

Since getting back from the dream realm, Robyn had experienced several strange fatigue spells. 

“They’ve grown more frequent.” she admitted. “I’m sure they’ll clear up soon.. Maybe I’ve just used too much magic.” 

She could see the worry in his eyes, and while she knew it wasn’t her fault, it made her feel guilty. Robyn hated seeing him fret, and for some reason, tears pricked at her eyes, threatening to fall. 

Why do I feel like crying? 

“Don’t overdo it, okay? Why don’t we go to the hot springs when you’re done helping Caledori?”

”Okay!”

Hand in hand, they descended the stairs. Fatigue threatened to overwhelm her at the edges of her vision, but Robyn pushed it away firmly. 

It’ll go away soon. she promised herself. 

“Oh my gods.. you look amazing!” Caledori gasped as they entered the Mess Hall. “I recruited some extra help.”

Ricken waved as he adjusted his mage hat. 

“Since Maribelle’s not here, I decided to help Caledori. It’s for Gaius.” he added mischievously. “The only other person she could have asked was Felicia, but she’s kiiiinda still banned from the kitchen after the beach trip.. meal.”

”Meal? I think you mean abomination.” Takumi teased. “Anything she makes, give it to Niles.”

Ricken spluttered out a laugh as they set to work, making strawberry chocolates, per Caledori’s request. While they worked on heart shapes, Robyn made a few arrow shaped ones, earning a blushing smile from a particular Hoshidan prince. 

“..Aaaaand done!” Caledori announced, the group looking proud at the assortment of chocolates sitting in front of them. 

“Why did you have us make an extra batch?” Takumi asked curiously. 

“For us silly! The chefs deserve some too, don’t they?”

”Awesome!” Ricken exclaimed, the mage wasting no time in picking up one of the arrows and biting into it, his eyes growing wide. “Wow, this is amazing!”

”Oh no.. I miscalculated. There’s only two left, not three.” Caledori murmured. 

“Ah well.. you can have it. I don’t need any chocolate.” Takumi mended the situation quickly, stepping back. 

“Oh really? Thank you, Prince Takumi!”

Robyn smiled to herself as Caledori picked one of the pieces, then picked up a piece of her own, placing it gently between her lips. 

“Wow.. it really is good.”

Takumi was watching her, a soft look on his eyes as she leaned in, the chocolate still halfway out of her mouth. 

“Here.. you try too.”

Surprised reddish hazel eyes blinked back at her, a soft blush spreading across his cheeks as he leaned in to accept the bite, his lips brushing against her’s. The flustered look in Takumi’s eyes vanished when they met her own, and he rubbed his nose gently against her’s before drawing back. Caledori and Ricken smirked a bit as they finished packaging up the chocolates. 

“Well.. I’m off.” Caledori said with a small wave. “I’m going to go give these to Gaius.. with my confession. Wish me luck!”

”Good luck!” Ricken called enthusiastically, while Takumi chuckled and added 

“See you later.”

”I’m heading out too.” Ricken said, holding up some quill and parchment. “I have to write Maribelle her Day of Devotion letter!”

With the war going on, the heroes were unable to go back home to check on their loved ones. Without the power to both open and close gates, they couldn’t take the risk of Embla finding their homelands and wreaking havoc. So Ricken especially had taken to writing letters to his beloved Maribelle back home. Robyn let her face remain downcast as Ricken’s footsteps rapidly retreated.

”Takumi..? Has.. has Caledori gone?”

There was a tremor in Robyn’s voice as she quietly spoke up, drawing the prince’s attention, just in time as she lurched forward. Takumi rushed to catch her as she crumpled into his arms like a parchment doll, panting softly. 

“Robyn?! What’s wrong?!” he whispered, fear gripping him. 

Neither of them were supposed to get hurt or sick.. so why was she so pale and exhausted?

”Y-you’re freezing..”

”Tak…umi.. I’m so cold and tired..” Robyn whispered, her voice no more than a breath against the cold stone floor. “Can we.. go to the hot springs?”

”Yes of course..” he murmured, crouching down so she could climb on his shoulders. “Get on.”

”..I can walk..”

”Please don’t.. Let me carry you okay?”

”Okay..”

The goddess was light on his back as he stood up, her arms around him and her chin nestled against his shoulders as they made their way to the hot spring, passing Niles in the hallway. 

“Ooo.. getting a little too feisty already?” he sneered. 

“…”

Takumi shouldered his way past him without a word, careful not to jostle Robyn as he continued down the hall. The prince didn’t have time for petty squabbles. Right now, his wife was all that mattered. Something in Niles’s eye shifted, and he looked worried. How obvious was the Summoner’s ailing condition to the others?

Please be okay..

Takumi slowly descended the stairs, and turned into the hallway, unable to shake off his growing unease. Where was the spirit, and why wasn’t it advising them? They weren’t supposed to hurt or get sick, so did it lie? Why wasn’t her magic healing her?

”We’re here.” he said softly, setting her down carefully. 

Robyn’s only response was a drowsy murmur as they began to disrobe. 

How is she declining so rapidly? he thought as he watched her fiddle to remove her obi belt. 

“Here.. let me do it.” he insisted softly, trying to ignore the cracks forming in his heart as he removed the kimono and lifted her bare body into his arms, stepping into the water. 

“How does that feel?” he murmured, cradling her against him as he sat down. 

“It’s warm..”

Robyn sighed drowsily, curling into his embrace. 

“I think I might close my eyes for a bit, if that’s alright..”

”Yes.. you do that.” Takumi whispered back, fighting to keep his voice steady. 

Don’t cry.. not in front of her..

The Hoshidan prince remained very still, until the goddess’s breathing had deepened before he let the tears fall, sending little ripples against the water. 

Please get well soon.. I.. I need you.. he pleaded softly, resting his cheek gently against her head, breathing in her comforting scent. 

The only other sounds in the chambers were the steady trickle of water, the rose petals brushing gently against Robyn’s skin. She was beautiful, in both body, voice, and soul, and the only thing that mattered to him right now. Gently, as not to wake her, Takumi drew her closer, leaning back against the wall of the hot spring, his head resting gently against her’s as he closed his eyes with a small sigh. 

Takumi opened his eyes to a moonlit lake, the peaceful, deep blue waters spreading out in every direction, as far as the eye could see. Glowing blue flowers rested on the surface, and Robyn’s azaleas glowed brighter than ever, spreading to her body as she lay in his arms, still sleeping. The waters lapped gently around them, and when the prince looked up, the three stars from his dream were now shining directly above them, casting their pale glow on the goddess’s face. 

Takumi.

Takumi started at the voice and looked around. It was Mikoto’s voice! But where was she?

Takumi.. you must wake up! It’s time.

The urgency in her voice caused the prince to wake up with a jolt, greeted by the familiar sights of the Askrian hot springs. For a moment, he allowed himself to relax, then looked down at Robyn, feeling his breath hitch in his throat. She lay very still in his arms, her skin ashen and her breath faint. Her eyes were lightly closed, as if she’d just fallen asleep. 

“Robyn..” Takumi whispered urgently, shaking her gently. 

She didn’t stir, so the prince shook her harder, the desperation in his voice rising.

“Robyn.. please wake up!” he begged to no avail. 

It’s time.. Mikoto’s words echoed again, sending a chill down his spine. 

What could they mean? Fear pulsed through his veins, and Takumi sprung into action, leaping from the waters and throwing on his clothes, snatching up Robyn’s black kimono with dark green flowers, putting it gently on her and tying the obi belt with care.

”This’ll keep you warm my love.” he murmured, nestling her head against his shoulder as he carried her bridal style. “We’re going to have to go fast, so hang in there!” 

The Hoshidan could feel the powerful wind coursing though his veins, lending him speed as he took off at a sprint that would make Askr’s best thieves ill with envy. The hallways passed in a blur as he shot through them. Felicia was heading towards the hero’s sleeping quarters, starting when she saw the prince charging down the hall. 

“Takumi what-“

”Move!” he shouted, darting past her. 

He felt a twinge of guilt at the frightened look in the maid’s eyes at the Summoner’s well-being, but there was no time to worry about that now as he made a mental note to apologize to her later. Lissa and Elise leapt to their feet as Takumi burst into the infirmary, Robyn’s limp form in his arms. 

“I need a healer!” 

“Oh no.. what’s wrong?! Is she sick?!” Elise gasped, hurrying over as Lissa went to prepare one of the rooms. 

“I.. I don’t know.” Takumi stammered, steadying his shaking arms. 

He had to force a wave of hot tears back as he fought desperately to remain composed, for Robyn’s sake. 

“She’s been experiencing random bouts of fatigue for a few days now, then today she just suddenly started getting weaker and weaker.. and now I can’t wake her..”

He hated how his voice shook as the terror for his wife consumed him. If it weren’t for the aromatherapy necklace Robyn had given him, Takumi was certain he’d likely be having a panic attack right now. 

“The room’s ready!” Lissa called, and the prince followed the Nohrian princess inside. 

The sheets that covered the window blew lightly in the breeze, dimming the room to create a cozy atmosphere. Takumi lay Robyn gently on the bed as if she were merely sleeping. 

“Why don’t you let us take over from here?” Elise suggested kindly. “We can tell you’re really worried, and I’m sure Robyn can sense that too. It’ll be easier to examine her if she’s less stressed.”

His heart stuck in his throat, Takumi simply nodded. 

“I’ll be waiting outside.” he rasped. 

Too choked up to say anything else, the prince numbly exited the room, giving his wife one last long, loving look before forcing himself to go on. Every step deepened the cracks rapidly forming in his heart. The door swung open abruptly, and Takumi barely got out of the way in time as Felicia came barreling in. 

“Oh my gods! I’m so sorry!” she gasped, an armful of blankets in her arms.

The maid barely managed to keep the stack from toppling over as she stumbled a bit, the prince quickly steadying her. 

“I-I’m really sorry!” she stammered, looking at the ground and mumbling. “I-I um.. I brought these for the Summoner. I thought warm blankets might help! All I can do is summon ice and cold winds, so I asked Ricken to warm them with his fire magic!”

Touched, Takumi managed a weak smile. 

“Thank you, Felicia. You did a really good job. You can take those to her. She’s in the room over there.”

”I.. I did? I mean.. thank you! I’ll do that right away!”

The footsteps retreated, the door closing softly behind the maid. Worried sick, the prince began to pace the hallway outside the room. 

“Where are you?” he whispered, his eyes searching for the spirit. “You said Robyn was supposed to save the worlds, and yet you’re letting her suffer like this?! Was that a lie too?! Do you just enjoy making Robyn suffer like this?!”

In silence, the prince waited, but his challenge went unanswered. Feeling miserable and alone, Takumi buried his face in his hands, a quiet sob escaping his lips. He wasn’t sure how long he stayed like that, until a sudden rush of footsteps roused him, and Takumi lifted his head, just in time as Felicia burst in, her eyes shining with..

Joy..?

”Lord Takumi, your child has been born!” she cried. 

Takumi froze in disbelief, his lips parting, no words able to come out, even if he could think of anything to say. He was dimly aware of Elise and Lissa following out as well, babbling happily. 

“Oh my gosh, I’ve never seen anything like it!” Elise gasped. “There was this bright light, then boom! Baby!”

”Do you think it was sent from the heavens?” Lissa replied.

“Like an angel baby?! That would be soooo cool!”

”A-and Robyn?” Takumi asked, finally finding his voice as three pairs of bright eyes turned their gazes to him. 

“She’s fine.” Lissa said reassuringly. “She seemed tired at first, but she’s already mostly recovered. She’s awake too.”

Could it be? Robyn was not only well, but waiting for him inside with his child? Takumi’s hand hovered over the knob as anxiety filled his body. What if she wasn’t alright? What if-

Go on.. she’s waiting.

Mikoto’s voice, soft and soothing, reached his ears. That was the only push the prince needed as he gently opened the door. 

Robyn stood facing the window, her beautiful frame outlined against the sky. As the door closed softly behind him, she turned to face him with a look so serene it made his heart flutter. In her arms, wrapped in a purple blanket… was a baby. 

“Takumi.. come meet your son.” she invited warmly. 

Slowly, Takumi made his way over until he was at her side, his eyes drifting to the child in her arms. 

“How..?”

While he was fully aware how children were made, he had Robyn had only started being intimate about a couple months ago. Was it different for goddesses?

”The spirit came to me while I was asleep and said he was a gift.” Robyn explained in a light tone. “I had wondered what Freyja had meant.. but now I understand. I had only grown so tired because I was creating this life so quickly. He carries your blood too. Look Takumi.. he has your hair and my eyes!”

Takumi watched in quiet fascination as the child blinked open his eyes and fixed him with a familiar violet gaze. 

Robyn’s eyes..

”..What should we name him?” he asked, turning his gaze to his wife. 

Already he could see the dullness from her gaze had lifted, a rosy glow adorning her previously pale cheeks, all fear of ever losing her fading like morning dew. 

“I was thinking of Kisaragi. It means like the moon.” he added. 

“Just like our moonlit nights.” Robyn replied thoughtfully, looking down at the infant. “Our son Kisaragi..” she whispered. “He’s so beautiful.. I’m so glad I could give birth to him!”

She held Kisaragi out to him, and Takumi took his son delicately into his arms for the first time. When he went to caress the baby’s cheek, Kisaragi reached out and grasped his finger as if compelled by instinct, looking up at him with intensity. A softness like no other blossomed in Takumi’s chest as he gazed at his son in wonder. 

He knows I’m his father!

”He’s perfect..” Takumi murmured, pressing a kiss to the baby’s forehead, then nestled his head against Robyn’s. Overcome by happiness, his eyes welled up with emotion. “Never in my life did I think today would bring us such a precious gift.”

”Yes. No matter what this life may bring, I can keep going for your sake. Yours.. and our son’s.”

”And I will do the same. My life belongs to you.. and Kisaragi.” Takumi vowed fervently. 

Takumi spun through the night sky, the moonlight kissing his cheeks as a rush of exhilaration filled his veins. Since the birth of Kisaragi, the prince had been on cloud nine, and unable to resist such a beautiful night, he’d gone for a quick flight. Takumi closed his eyes, savoring the night breeze that rippled through his hair. 

“..I thought I’d find you out here.” 

Takumi started at the affectionate voice and turned to see Robyn hovering in the skies, her dark green and purple wings shimmering in the night.

”Y-you can take that form here too?” Takumi gasped. 

“I could still feel that power within me.” she explained. “My weapon vanishes in this form, but I can tell my magical capabilities are heavily enhanced. “But I don’t know what I’d call this form.”

”Hm.. is that so?”

They began to frolic and dance through the skies together as they talked, Robyn’s glowing wings inspiring the prince. 

“What about resplendent?” he suggested as they circled each other. “It’s a fitting title. At least I think so.”

”I like it. Resplendent is a good title for us both.” 

Takumi gazed affectionately into Robyn’s eyes. Their first Day of Devotion, and they already had a beautiful son in Kisaragi. No matter what trials came next, Takumi knew he would treasure them both for eternity.. and beyond. 

Happy Day of Devotion! Here we have a wonderful music video summing up our beautiful couples journey so far.. as well as new art of them ^w^

www.tiktok.com/t/ZPR3mD7Qn/

Also!! I made Takumi’s valentines and regular hair ties if you guys wanted to check them out. I’ve actually started wearing my hair like his because the style is cute (and for some reason people keep hitting on me now lmao. I may have unlocked the secret to finding a good partner… (kidding xD) The ties are on my tumblr under the same name so feel free to follow ^w^

Can’t wait for next chapter, it’ll be released March 3rd so we’re back on schedule ;3 Stay tuned for next time~

Chapter Text

https://www.tumblr.com/robynmizorewrites/745948549676777472/art-for-the-glitter-in-the-darkness-of-my-world?source=share

Robyn snuggled closer to Takumi under the soft blankets, the bed bathed in moonlight. 

“You know.. he hasn’t cried once since he was born.” Robyn observed. “He doesn’t seem to tire either. He always looks at me with such intensity too. Like he understands what I’m saying.”

Takumi ran his fingers through her hair in a comforting motion. 

“Do you think it’s because he’s a god too?” he asked. “The thought occurred to me, and it would explain that. Your milk didn’t come either.. and Kisaragi hasn’t even tried to feed.”

”He’s immortal just like us. That much I know. I wonder what kind of god he’d be..”

They lay in a comfortable silence together. Sharena watched over Kisaragi at night so they could keep having their special alone time. The maids had offered to do it, but they didn’t want rumors of their child’s immortality to spread. Alfonse, Sharena, and Commander Anna were the only ones who knew, as they couldn’t risk Embla finding out. Relaxing further against her husband, Robyn began to hum softly to herself, earning a quiet chuckle. 

“What?” 

“Ah.. nothing. You’ve just been humming that all day, so I assumed it’s a new song. Does.. it have words?”

A small smile crept onto Robyn’s lips as she replied casually. 

“..It does.” 

“W-will you sing it to me?”

Robyn shifted so she was hovered over the prince, caressing his face gently with her thumbs as she murmured the tune in a low, seductive voice. 

“No silver or no gold..

Could dress me up so good..

You’re the glitter in the darkness of my world, 

Oh-Oh.”

A soft blush sprung onto Takumi’s face, earning a quiet sigh from him as she pressed him gently to the bed, whispering the rest into his ear.

”Just tell me what to do,

And I’ll fall right into you

We’re going under

Cast a spell 

Just say the word..

And I’ll feel your love!”

As she finished the song, another contented sigh escaped the prince’s lips. 

“Beautiful..” he murmured, and she pulled him into a long, passionate kiss.

When they finally broke apart, Robyn could feel Takumi shifting her gently so he was on top of her, rubbing his nose gently against her own. 

“I want to spend every night like this with you..” he murmured, and Robyn reached up to caress his cheek. 

“Yes.. let’s.”

A shy blush crept onto Takumi’s cheeks as he lowered his eyes and mumbled. 

“Can.. can I try something?”

When Robyn curiously gave her consent, Takumi rested his head on her breasts, snuggling closer. When Robyn tilted her head at his actions, Takumi blushed more and mumbled sheepishly. 

“T-they looked comfy..”

”Oh, is that so?” Robyn chuckled, a happy flush springing onto her cheeks. 

“Yeah..” He relaxed against her, looking on through half-closed eyes. “I could fall asleep like this..”

”Go ahead..” Robyn murmured, giving the prince’s hair a stroke, smiling when Takumi closed his eyes, humming in contentment as he pressed closer. 

Off to visit his mother in dreams.. she mused with a look of serenity. 

For a moment, she considered joining him, but the sight of Takumi dozing on her chest was just too irresistible. And so the goddess remained awake, stroking her beloved prince’s silver hair, watching over him as he slept. 

“I’m excited to see Kisaragi again.” Robyn remarked, and Takumi laughed softly. 

“We see him every day.” her husband teased as he adjusted his hair ties. 

He’d taken to switching between his blue kimono, and his darker resplendent outfit. Today he’d chosen the darker colors, and Robyn couldn’t decide which one she liked more. 

Then again.. he’d look good even in rags.. Robyn thought as they turned towards the door. “Ready?”

”Almost.” Takumi replied, spinning her around to face him. 

“What are you-“

She broke off as the prince’s lips brushed her forehead in the most tenderest of kisses, sending waves of warmth through her whole body, even when he pulled back, leaving Robyn gazing affectionately back at him. 

“..Now I’m ready.”

He opened the door, and hand in hand, they descended the stairs. Ricken was waiting for them at a table with Askr’s newest couple: Gaius and Caledori. 

“Glad you’re here, these lovebirds are making me sick!” Ricken joked, earning a playful eye roll and nudge from Gaius. 

“Speak for yourself, Tinkerspell. Don’t act like you don’t write cute little letters to Maribelle all the time.”

Takumi and Robyn smirked a bit as the mage blushed furiously, taking a seat. A tray of Askrian fruit tarts and floral scented matcha tea sat in the middle. Robyn could see the amusement in h husband’s eyes as she picked up one of the fruit tarts with enthusiasm. Despite not needing food, the Summoner just couldn’t resist her sacred routine. Just like neither of them seemed to be able to resist tea, especially Takumi with matcha tea. After chatting amicably with their friends, the couple departed quickly, eager to see their precious son. Alfonse greeted them at the door of the castle nursery, his normally neat blue hair in disarray. 

“What.. happened to you?” Takumi frowned. 

“You.. might want to come inside first..” Alfonse mumbled, only to be interrupted as Sharena’a head popped up, calling excitedly. 

“You guys, come quick! Kisaragi’s flying!”

”He’s what?!” Takumi yelled, brushing past Alfonse as they hurried inside to see Commander Anna balancing a vase on one foot and holding some books in her hands.

”Don’t worry, we have everything under control-“

Crash!

”Or not..” Sharena mumbled, Anna staring mournfully at the vase. 

“That was expensive!” she groaned. 

Robyn gasped as she saw Kisaragi floating around, heading towards the bookshelf. Takumi floated up and swiftly plucked him from the air, cradling his son against his chest, murmuring softly to him as they slowly descended to the ground. 

“Shh..” 

Takumi drew the child closer, and he immediately settled down. 

“That was brilliant!” Sharena exclaimed, and Robyn couldn’t help but feel a burst of pride as her husband passed the baby to her. 

“Takumi is truly an amazing father.” Robyn agreed, caressing Kisaragj’s hair. “He’s a natural.”

Out of the corner of her eye she could see Takumi blushing red from the compliments, chuckling softly. Robyn lifted her hand, a golden glow emitting from her fingertips. It slowly spread around the room, the environment shifting until it was returned to its original state. Even the books Anna had been balancing previously were now neatly tucked onto the shelf. Alfonse smoothed his now tidy hair down with a relieved smile. 

“Thank you.” the prince sighed. “He’s already surprised all of us with how fast he’s growing, but we weren’t expecting him to fly too!”

The spirit had warned Robyn and Takumi that their son would grow rapidly until he was an adult, then stop aging like them. 

“He was probably freaked out.” Takumi said with a soft laugh. “I don’t think he knew what he was capable of until he did it. But if he’s able to fly like me, then that means..”

“He’s a wind god, just like you!” Sharena gasped. 

“Good thing he’s growing fast then.” Anna grunted. “Keeping that a secret from the castle would be quite the hassle, and a baby won’t understand secrecy.”

”Another god.. just like us. I wonder if there’s other gods and goddesses out there with similar powers..” Robyn mused. 

“We’ll have a lifetime and beyond to find out.” Takumi responded, giving her a warm look. 

She was so caught he up in his gaze, she started when a quiet voice spoke up. 

“Ro..byn..”

Robyn and Takumi both shared a gasp and looked down at their son.

”He.. said your name!” Takumi breathed in amazement as Kisaragi turned a bright gaze towards him. 

“Tak.. Taku..mm..”

Kisaragi’s eyes narrowed in concentration, lips fumbling. 

“Taku.. Taku..mi! Takumi!” he finished, gazing up at his father proudly. 

“Good job!”

Takumi’s voice shook with emotion, his eyes misting up. Robyn was just as emotional. 

“His first words!”

Alfonse, Commander Anna, and Sharena drew back as the couple leaned happily against each other, giving them space to enjoy the moment as Kisaragi grinned ear to ear at his accomplishment. 

“Robyn! Takumi!” he chanted gleefully. 

“Yes, that’s our names!”

Takumi laughed as he hoisted Kisaragi into the air above his head, making the infant babble happily. Even in the midst of war, this was a small reminder that happiness still existed. A bright light that cut through the darkness. 

Robyn was unable to keep the skip out of her step as they made their way down the hall, hand and hand. Their daily time with their son was something she looked forward to every day, and she could tell Takumi did too. The prince was just as bubbly, especially since they experienced every parent’s biggest milestone: their child’s first words. And it had been their names. 

“I’d say the next thing to look forward to is his first steps.. unless flying counts?” Takumi chuckled as they made their way to the hot springs for a relaxing bath with some alone time. 

“I’ve never seen poor Anna look so flustered.” Robyn chimed in, and Takumi grinned as they disrobed. 

“Except when she makes another failed sales attempt!” 

The water was the perfect temperature as they settled into the hot spring, Robyn drifted over so she was right next to Takumi, leaning her head on his shoulder. The prince rested his head against her’s with a soft sigh. 

“..You sure you’re alright?”

”Takumi, even the spirit said I can’t die. You have nothing to worry about. The weakness you saw was just a temporary thing too.”

Robyn gave his hand a quick, reassuring squeeze. 

“I’m not going anywhere, I promise. I’ll stay by your side forever.”

”I was scared..” Takumi confessed shakily. “Losing Mikoto twice was the hardest thing I’ve ever had to experience. Robyn.. losing you would break me-“

Takumi broke off as Robyn drew him close, putting her lips firmly against his, pressing herself against him until she felt him slowly relax. 

“You feel that?” she whispered, resting her forehead against his. He nodded. “‘I’m here.. I’m right here! I’m not going anywhere Takumi. You’ll never experience pain and sorrow alone again.”

The emotion that woke in Takumi’s eyes told her more than words ever could. 

“Thank you..” he whispered fervently. 

They rested in a contented silence for a bit before the prince shifted over to the floating flowers, cupping one gently in his hands. His back was turned to her, his long silver hair cascading down his back, storing up an old memory of their time in the forest on the beach trip. That felt like a lifetime away, but it certainly didn’t stop the impish smile that made its way to the Summoner’s lips. 

“You know, these flowers were a really nice touch-“

Splash!

With a well aimed sweep of her arm, the Summoner sent a massive wave of water flying over Takumi, leaving the prince staring at her, lips parted in a stunned stupor, his neat silver bangs now plastered across his eyes. A startled hazel gaze blinked at her as he brushed them out of his face and turned to face her. 

“Pffft.. Ahahahaha!”

Robyn was unable to stop the laughter that bubbled out of her chest as she doubled over, shoulders shaking. 

“You.. you look like Jakob after Niles hit him with the water tome on the beach trip!”

”Ah.. the beach trip, huh? You know what else happened on the beach trip?”

Takumi’s eyes narrowed mischievously and he lunged, Robyn quickly dodged to the side as she erupted in a fit of giggles, swimming away from him. 

“Get back here!”

Takumi’s “fierce” tone shook with laughter as he chased her around the hot spring, the couple pausing to launch the occasional water attack before resuming their antics. 

Maybe a bath would be nice.. Niles mused, walking languidly down the hallway towards the hot springs, pausing as a water ball came flying past the curtain, striking him in the face. 

..Or not.

Disgruntled, the thief took out a handkerchief to wipe at the water now dripping from his bangs as sounds of laughter drifted from the hot springs. He briefly considered peeking though the curtain to see who had earned his wrath, but immediately thought better of it when he heard Robyn calling 

“Hey, no fair making me float! That’s cheating!”

”Heh, who said we had to play fair?”

”Is that so? Well! Two can play at that game! Taaaake this!”

Nope. Not going in there. I don’t feel like dying today. Niles turned to leave, pausing with a frown. 

What did Robyn mean by float? The hot springs were shallow enough for one to stand in. 

“..Meh. Must be some weird kink of theirs.”

”Hiiiyah!” Takumi yelled, hurling another water attack at the Summoner, who dodged easily.

”Missed me!” she sang, earning a chuckle as their water battle came to an end. 

A strand of hair had fallen across her face, and Takumi laughed softly as he brushed it away, the mischief in his eyes softening when they met her’s. 

“How does your hair stay so neat?” he murmured, his forehead resting against her’s as Robyn began to smooth down his messy ponytail. 

“I don’t know..” she mused softly, fixing the last strands of hair into place. “I’m just lucky I guess. There.. now you’re back to normal.”

Spying one of the lotus flowers floating beside them, she plucked it gently from the waters, fixing it gently on top of his head. 

“Decorating me again?” he teased softly, reaching up to feel the soft petals. 

“If I call you handsome, you’re not going to faint on me again, are you?”

The prince’s cheeks took on a rosy hue. 

“..Can you blame me?” he murmured. “I was so in love with you, it drove me mad. Even now, the thought of you makes my heart race.. and I can’t stop smiling.”

”Your words make my heart flutter.” she whispered, looking deeply into his eyes. 

“Mine too.. especially when you look at me like that.”

Takumi kissed her, moving his lips to her neck, his fingertips brushing her hair lightly out of his way.

”Nnn..”

The soft hum of contentment escaped her lips as he pressed her gently against the hot spring wall, kissing down her collarbone until her breath grew ragged. 

“You.. me.. your room.. now please..” she breathed, and the prince was more than happy to comply. 

“Okay..” he whispered. 

They were out of the water in seconds, kimonos hastily put back on, Takumi’s hand in her own reminding her of their first time, the memories of the slow walk to his room dancing in her mind. They reached his door, and unable to resist, Robyn pressed him against it to steal another kiss as he fumbled for the door knob, still kissing as the door opened and closed swiftly. 

“I love you Takumi..” Robyn whispered into his soft skin as he hovered over her, pressing her gently to the bed. 

He’d wasted no time in discarding their kimonos, lacing their fingers together. Robyn broke eye contact momentarily and he paused. 

“Is.. everything okay? If you changed your mind, I’ll stop.”

”No.. I’d never want that.” she admitted quietly. “It’s just..” 

A smile tugged at her mouth as she met his gaze again.

”The first time we did this.. I felt so connected to you. I didn’t think it was possible to feel anymore connected to someone. And yet..”

She drew him closer until his lips were inches from her own as she whispered the last words in his ear. 

“..You prove me wrong every time.”

”Then let me prove you wrong again..” Takumi breathed, kissing her passionately. 

Robyn squeezed his hand, letting out soft gasps as she felt their bodies joining as one.. And in that moment, and what followed after, he did prove her wrong again. With every prolonged touch, every loving whisper in her ear between movements that left her gripping the bedsheets in sheer bliss. Takumi loved her, and Robyn loved Takumi, and they each made sure the other knew it.  

“What’s the commotion outside..?” Takumi muttered curiously as they descended the stairs. 

Robyn followed suit, her face still pleasantly flushed from the earlier events that transpired. As they made it to the door of the castle, joined by Ricken, Gaius came barreling through, Caledori in tow. 

“Uh-uh, no way! That thing’s gone mad!” the thief exclaimed. 

“It’s not that bad, it’s just scared!” Caledori protested.

”Yeah! It almost kicked me in the face!” Henry said.. gleefully?

Confused and a little cautious, the trio crept outside to investigate. 

“A.. pegasus?” Ricken exclaimed, raising an eyebrow. “That’s what everyone is freaking out about?”

Chrom came up to them with Alfonse, looking exasperated. 

“Sumia’s out riding, otherwise I’d ask her to calm it down.” the Ylissian prince groaned. 

“Be careful approaching it.” Alfonse warned as Robyn hesitantly walked over to it. 

The pegasus had glossy black feathers that adorned its body as it fixed her with a level stare. 

“Shh..” the Summoner crooned, stepping closer. 

It pawed restlessly at the ground, but showed no sign of the aggression everyone warned her about. 

“That’s weird. Normally it would have freaked out by now.” she heard Chrom say. 

“Robyn does have a way with comforting others.” Takumi said with a note of pride in his voice, and before long, she was standing right in front of it. 

Slowly, gently, she rested a hand on its nose, stroking it. The agitated gaze that had met her’s suddenly calmed as the horse leaned into her touch, nuzzling her as she rested her face on its snout. 

“Amazing! She tamed it within seconds!” Alfonse exclaimed. 

“Aw, no fair!” Sharena pouted. “She freaked out when I approached her!” 

“You wouldn’t be able to be a pegasus knight with your axe anyways.” Alfonse teased, and his sister puffed out her cheeks in a pretend pouting face. 

“I could too.” she huffed. “I could swoop down on our enemies and bam! Axe right to the face!” 

“That’s.. not how that works..” Alfonse mumbled as Takumi shook his head in amusement. 

“Where do you think she came from?” Robyn mused, still stroking the horse’s snout. 

“Enemy territory?” Sharena suggested, earning a collective shrug from the group. 

“Well it’s ours now.” Alfonse decided. “After all, I’d rather not go waltzing into Embla to see if they’re missing a pegasus. That won’t end well. Besides, it’s clear she’s taken a shine to Robyn already.”

”What are you going to name her?” Sharena butted in eagerly. 

“Hm..”

Robyn studied the steed thoughtfully. It was a mare with a coat, mane, and feathers as black as the night. Now that it was settled down, it carried a calm sense of elegance that the Summoner liked. 

“I think I’ll name you.. Nightmare.”

As she finished speaking a warm blue aura surrounded her body, and Nightmare’s. A bracelet that resembled tree branches formed on her wrist, Nightmare disappearing and transferring to the blue hem that was transfixed in the middle of then bracelet. 

“She became a familiar!” Sharena gasped. 

“Not just that but..”

Robyn lifted the Breidablik, which was now glowing brightly. 

“What’s happening?” Takumi asked curiously, hurrying over. 

“It’s power.. it’s evolving!” Robyn whispered. 

The silver and blue book began to glow, the design shifting and morphing into a dark green book with gold designs resembling dragons, and shimmering blue leaves. When Robyn touched the cover, she could feel the power coursing through it. 

“It may not have been made for battle before but..”

Robyn turned her gaze to the expectant faces in front of her. 

“It is now. From now on.. I don’t want to just be this army’s tactician. I want to fight too. For Askr’s future.. and my own with Takumi and Kisaragi.”

”But what if something happens to you?” Sharena protested. “You’re our Summoner! We need you-“

”Let her do it.”

Warmth filled her as Takumi spoke up, meeting everyone’s gazed confidently. 

“Remember when you were all trapped in that nightmare? Robyn and I went in to rescue all of you, and she fought just as well as I did, if not better. She is more than capable of defending us and herself. If I’m allowed to fight, so should she. Besides, if Robyn’s a pegasus knight, she can give better orders in the skies where she can see everything anyways. Better than if she was hiding behind some heroes.”

Takumi really does believe in me.. and together, I know we can win this war! Robyn thought dreamily as Alfonse and Sharena exchanged thoughtful glances. 

“Can’t argue with that.” Alfonse chuckled. “You can start training with Caledori tomorrow.”

”I can’t believe you’re actually going to be a Dark Flyer!” Takumi exclaimed as they walked back to his room. “I’m really proud of you.”

He already knew Robyn was capable of many things, but seeing his wife taking such an active roll in the army not only for his future, but his and Kisaragi’s left him bursting with pride. 

“Me? Look at the way you backed me up there!”

A flush began to creep up his neck as his wife stopped and turned to him, beaming. 

“Having you stand up for me like that meant more than you could ever know. I’m proud to have such a wonderful and capable man as my partner. You really did take your promise seriously and it shows. You’re still the same man I fell in love with.. and yet it feels like you’re a completely different person. In the short time since we’ve wedded, you’ve shown what an amazing, dedicated man you can be. In fact..”

Takumi’s heart fluttered hard in his chest, and he had to swallow the lump that was forming in his throat at Robyn’s words as she gently took his hand in her own. 

“I’ve always felt like.. you’re someone I can grow with.. and keep growing with. You’re someone I can look up to, Takumi. I know your mother’s watching us as we speak. I bet you’re making her really happy right now.”

That was it. The final nail. Takumi embraced Robyn tightly in the moonlit hall, burying his nose in her sweet, flower scented hair as a couple tear tracks glistened on his cheeks. 

“Thank you..” he breathed, his voice thick with emotion. “You have no idea how much it means to me to hear that from you..”

Takumi drew back to look into Robyn’s vibrant gaze. 

“We’ll build a new world together, you and I. One the people can live in safely. One.. Mother would want.”

”One where no one has to cry or feel sad anymore.” Robyn vowed fervently. “Where our son can live safely.. with you and I forever.”

They sealed the promise with a passionate kiss, and Takumi knew he believed in every word that had been spoken between them. 

“Mmn..”

Robyn shifted against him, snapping Takumi from his dreamy thoughts suddenly as his gaze snapped back to her. 

“Robyn? What’s wrong?”

”I just feel.. a little sleepy all of.. a sudden..”

Takumi caught her quickly as she slumped over in his arms, a warm white glow spreading from the azalea flowers in her hair to the rest of her body as she lay still, her eyes lightly closed. She did not wake, no matter how many times he spoke her name, with increased urgency. 

I should get a healer..

Takumi lifted her gently into his arms, then stopped. Kisaragi’s birth had already raised enough questions, and the healers had been unable to help last time. Not to mention..

She doesn’t even look sick this time.. And that glow’s so warm..

Cradling Robyn against him, Takumi managed to open and close his door, careful not to jostle her too much. The prince lay the Summoner on the bed with care, taking her hand in his as he settled down beside her, waiting for her to wake up. 

What’s happening to you..?

..Wake up.

”Nnn..”

Robyn’s eyes fluttered open at the spirit’s quiet command, sitting up slowly, holding her head. She was lying on the forest ground in a clearing in front of a small hut. She frowned. How had she ended up in such an unfamiliar place? Vague memories flitted though her mind. Takumi.. the hallway..

I’m dreaming!

Her eyes widened as the realization hit her. When she had felt the Breidablik’s power growing, her’s must have developed more as well. A young girl dressed in a white mage outfit with a massive white hat with a glowing red eye in the middle was fiddling with what looked like.. 

Machinery?! But that shouldn’t even exist in this world!

Now that she thought about it, none of that stuff existed here, and even trying to explain it to Takumi and the others seemed impossible. 

But it must have existed in my kingdom if I know what it is..

”Ah.. it’s nearly ready.” the girl gloated, her previously innocent features twisting into a nasty sneer as she pointed it to the sky. “Oh dear Fáfnir.. you will make ever the delightful pawn!”

She fired a beam into the sky, cackling maniacally. 

What..

The girl finally seemed to notice her, fixing her with a beady gaze. 

“You! How did you get here? Who are you?!” she demanded, drawing what seemed to be a gun-shaped tome.

”..That’s none of your concern.”

But before she could draw her blade, the spirit’s arms wrapped around her from behind, her voice sounding in her ears.

This way.

”What are you-“ Robyn broke off as she was pulled into a void in the ground, and found herself in a castle filled with spinning gears. 

A lone man stood in the throne room, dressed in black and yellow armor. A black crown rested across his forehead, and he seemed to be deep in thought. Suddenly, they both jumped as the beam that had been fired in the forest came flying down, striking the crown. 

“Gah..AAAAAGH!”

He screamed in agony, clutching at his head. The calm look in his eyes descended into madness, and he began to cackle like a madman. 

“K-kill! I must conquer and kill them all!” he screeched. 

Robyn backed away, feeling sick. The background began to shift again, this time to a bedroom in the castle. A teenage boy with black hair sat with a girl with blue hair, both around the same age, reading a book in front of the fireplace. After some time, the boy stood to leave. 

“Leaving so soon, brother?” the girl asked. 

“Sorry sister, but I must. Our brother has requested my presence this afternoon. But we’ll have more time together soon, okay?” 

“Okay! I love you!” the girl beamed. 

As soon as the door closed, the boy growled under his breath as he stormed down the hall. 

“Stupid worthless girl.. you’ve had everything handed to you and you don’t even realize it! But no matter..”

A wicked smirk etched across his mouth. 

“..So long as big brother doesn’t remember where he came from, it’ll stay that way..”

The scenery shifted one final time to a garden outside the castle. The blue haired girl was huddled beside two freshly dug graves, shoulders shaking. 

“M-my brothers..” she sobbed quietly. 

The sight was heartbreaking, but when Robyn went to embrace her, her hand slipped through her, and she looked down to see her hands and body were now transparent. 

I must be being pulled from this dream.. she mused sorrowfully as the spirit’s voice reached her ears again. 

More souls marching towards death. A sister destined to watch her family destroy themselves in a world of unfamiliar magic. A fate.. you now hold in your hands. So what shall you do.. Goddess of Fate?

”Whoa, you’re really getting the hang of this!” Takumi praised. 

Robyn could feel his warm arms securely around her waist as they soared though the skies. She’d told Takumi everything she’d seen in her dreams as soon as she woke, and the days following, he’d been her constant pillar of support, helping her train day and night on horseback with the help of Caledori. Now that she could fly on her own without supervision, she and Takumi had taken to soloing in the Training Tower in preparation of whatever was to come. 

“Look out for the archers on the left!”

Hearing Takumi’s warning, she could hear him drawing his legendary Fujin Yumi, but Robyn beat him to it. 

“Hah!”

The pages of the Breidablik fluttered as Robyn fired a barrage of light spells, vanquishing the archers. An axe user shouted from below, but was quickly subdued by Takumi’s arrows, the scenery shifting back to plain grey as Robyn landed, Takumi floating down beside her. 

“Heh, looks like you didn’t need my help after all!” he chuckled. “You’re coming along really nicely!”

”Thats because I’ve had such great teachers.” Robyn returned, causing the prince to blush red. “We really do make a great team!”

Before he could reply, shouts sounded from outside, causing both their heads to snap to the front door as Niles appeared, panting. 

“Bad news.” he grunted. “Enemies are attacking the castle grounds. Seems like they just appeared out of nowhere. We need everyone outside.”

”Got it.” Takumi said as the thief hurried off to return to the fight, turning a calm gaze to Robyn. “This is what we’ve trained for. Ready?”

She nodded, energy coursing through her veins. 

It’s time!

Our lovely Robyn is now a Dark Flyer. New artwork coming soon so stay tuned ;3 💕

And we’re all caught up! New chapter will be coming out not THIS Sunday, but next coming Sunday and will continue on the same schedule of updates every other Sunday. I’m excited to see where this goes. Thank you so much to everyone who supported me across multiple platforms. That ex friend tried to take away my readers and fan base over a petty argument they chose to blow out of proportion and failed miserably. It’ll take time to rebuild my readers, so I hope you’ll all support me. This story is no where near finished and I’m not going to let someone else take away one of my favorite hobbies. So I hope you’ll all stay with me for the ride. New artwork coming next chapter.. so stay tuned! ^w^

Also for those who are curious.. my main tumblr is @RobynMizore. I like to make Fire Emblem related posts and funny skits and edits so feel free to come say hi. 

Chapter Text

Omg hai ^___^ I’m Robyn and I absolutely luuuv @@ games <3 and my fav is Fire Emblem!!! Okies so anyways, im going to tell you about the BEST day of my life when I met my hot husband Takumi!! <333333333 OMFGZ HE WAS SOOOOO FREAKIN KAWAII IN PERSON!!! Supa kawaii desu!!!!!!!! ^______________________________^ When I walked into Hoshido ==I looked up and saw…TAKUMI!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! <333333333333333333333333333333333333333333333333333333!!!! “ KONNICHIWA OMGZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ SUPA SUPA SUPA KAWAII KUJO-SAMA!!!!!” I yelled n___n then he turned chibi then un-chibi!! he looked at me [O.O;;;;;;;;;;;] and then he saw how hot I am ** he grabbed my hand and winked ~_ then pulled me behind a pocky shop o.o and started to kiss me!!!!!! [OMG!!! HIS TONGUE TASTED LIKE PINEAPPLE!!! RLY!! . <.< .< (O) (O) (O)] then I saw some baka fat bitch watching us and I could tell she was undressing him with her eyes!!!!!!! [ -________- ;;;;; OMG I COULDN’T BELIEVE IT EITHER!!! (ò_ó) (ò_ó) (ò_ó)] so I yelled “UH UH BAKA NEKO THAT’S MY MAN WHY DON’T YOU GO HOOK UP WITH RYOMA CAUSE TAKUMI-SAMA LOVES ME!!! (ò_ó)” then Takumi held me close == and said he would only ever love me and kissed me again!!!!!!! ** (O)/ then we went to his castle and banged all night long and made 42 babies and they all became BEAUTIFUL PINEAPPLES!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! Nyaaaaa!!! (^<) ^_____________;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;

“W-what the hell?!” Niles spluttered after reading that horrid abomination, throwing it across the room. 

“Robyn, you said you were going to write a crack fic chapter today!” everyone’s favorite family friendly 😉 comedic relief seethed. 

The authoress, lovingly named after the Goddess of Fate herself, threw her hands up in the air. 

“I did!” she protested. 

“That is NOT what they meant! This is abuse of the senses!” Niles yelled. 

“Well I’m sorry, I thought it was hilarious!” The authoress crossed her arms over her chest. “What do you want then?”

The thief pondered this for a moment, then a wicked smirk crept on his features. 

“Say.. do you remember why you wrote this tale in the first place?”

She nodded. 

“Good good..”

Niles circled the room slowly, and he could feel the gears in his head turning. 

“Why don’t you give it.. a better ending. Maybe something just a little more.. chaotic?” 

The pair traded mischievous smirks. After all.. this whole novel was inspired by a particular wall scene. This was going to be very fun. 

Warning.. profanity and EXTREME cringe 

“OMG CORRIN!”

Nohr and Hoshido (except Takumi, the only reasonable one) squealed obnoxiously. 

They all met up in a field because Nohr is full of assholes and decided the Hoshidan royalty did not deserve to grieve their dead mother, and needed to be thrown into a brutal war immediately after. Did they actually do anything to deserve it? Nope, but Daddy Garon hates peace and decided everyone needed to die for an even bigger Daddy Anankos. 

“OMG CORRIN!!” Camilla squealed, waving her mommy milkers in everyone’s face. 

“OMG CORRIN! Hurry up and ditch your blood family already!” Leo said with an eye roll. “I know dad tried to make you kill two innocent people from Hoshido, but like, he’s not that bad!” 

“No, come with us!” Ryoma called. “We don’t abuse you!”

“Aw, we only locked them in a tower for years and years!” Elise protested. 

“HMMMMMMMMMMMM…..”

Corrin thought deeply and logically about this. 

“I choose… NOHR!”

“What, why?!” the Hoshidan siblings yelled. 

“Oh, I wanna know why dad tried to kill me. So I’ve decided I’m walking back into a castle full of Nohrians to ask him. Also, I like my Nohrian siblings. Anyways, see ya!”

(Later in the Nohrian castle) 

“Dad, did you try to kill me?” Corrin asked. 

“No.” Garon deadpanned, clearly annoyed that Corrin returned alive. 

“Ok, I believe you!”

“Whatever. Anyways, I need you to go to this super dangerous forest where you could easily die to prove I can trust you. Alone. Also if anyone tries to help you I’ll kill them.”

“Yep that’s totally not a red flag or anything!” Corrin replied.

Corrin’s next adventures consisted of similar stupidity- I mean missions, until that fateful day on Port Dia. 

“WHAT THE HELL IS WRONG WITH YOU?!” Takumi shouted when he confronted the Nohrian army, only to see Corrin complaining about having to fight their Hoshidan siblings. 

“Ugh..” the prince groaned, facepalming as he let out a slow breath to collect himself, then shouted 

“ WHEN WILL YOU REALIZE THAT YOUR ACTIONS… HAVE…CONSEQUENCES?!?!?!”

“They do?” Corrin asked, frowning. “But I have plot armor!”

“Oh that’s  it .. I’m taking away your water privileges on turn ten!” Takumi seethed. 

After a furious battle, Corrin, who is now magically a master tactician despite growing up locked in a tower, managed to take out the pineapple haired, bow wielding menace. 

“Hahaha loser, get out!” Corrin said smugly. “If you do, we won’t kill you. Probably.”

“Gee thanks, you’ve all really proven yourselves trustworthy, especially after killing BOTH MY PARENTS UNDER THE GUISE OF PEACE!” Takumi snapped. “ And our civilians!” 

“How rude. Mommy should beat some manners into you!” Camilla gasped, her mommy milkers flopping everywhere because ✨ fanservice ✨ 

“Nah let him be mad. He’s justified. Still gonna make him suffer unnecessarily tho.” Corrin replied. 

“If it weren’t for you, Mother and our civilians would be alive!” Takumi shouted, causing Corrin to glitch out. 

“T-too m-m-much l-logic!!!”

Then Takumi was seized with a horrible headache and retreated, swearing vengeance for his mother’s murder. 

“Wow he has issues!” Camilla mommy milkers exclaimed. 

That night, Corrin scribbled into their diary instead of responsibly planning the next battle. 

“Dear diary.” Corrin bitched. 

“Takumi hates me for literally no reason. Wtf even is his problem?! 

-Super Triggered.”

“OMG CORRIN! Have you planned for the next battle?” Jakob asked.

“SHUT UP JAKOB, I HAVE PLOT ARMOR!!” Corrin screeched.

Later, Elise fell violently ill and Ryoma refused to let them get medicine, and Corrin yelled at them that they were a jerk despite killing Hoshido’s queen, civilians, and terrorizing their kingdom (also Nohr kinda did the same thing in Birthright to Takumi soooo.. payback?) so they were forced to break a bunch of poisonous pots with only one healer. Then they encountered Takumi again while trying to quell a totally reasonable and expected uprising. 

“Wow, dad’s kinda mean. I should just ignore it though.” Corrin remarked. 

Hans decided to come and “help” after giving a totally fake apology in which Corrin was immediately like 

“Ok, I believe you!”

“Yo.” Takumi said, shooting Corrin with an arrow. 

“OH MY GODS THERE’S A PERSON HERE?!” Corrin screeched. 

“I’VE BEEN HERE THE WHOLE TIME, MORON!” Takumi fired back. “I’m literally standing in the dark with a glowing bow!” 

“You could have killed me!” Corrin whined, making Takumi face-palm. 

“That was the point!”

Then Scarlet showed up.

“Wow, traitor.” Camilla mommy milkers whined. 

“Corrin literally did the same thing.” Takumi deadpanned. 

“OMG CORRIN!! LEAVE THEM ALONE THEY’RE PERFECT!” Elise simped.

“QUIET NOHRIAN SCUM!” Takumi snapped, firing. 

“Wow ok hater. If you’d just have a reasonable discussion, my totally fair ruler of a dad would end this peacefully even though we keep launching unprovoked attacks on you.” Corrin said. 

“If I kill all Nohrians, maybe this head pain will go away.” Takumi muttered, and everyone conveniently ignored Takumi’s obvious mental struggles. 

Once again, Nohr won. Azura ignored Takumi’s clear signs of possession, Hans went on a killing spree, Corrin weakly protested in which Hans replied

“Nope. Daddy Garon said so.”

“Where’s the justice?!” Corrin gasped stupidly. 

“Meh. Idk.” Camilla mommy milkers replied. “But Daddy Garon will kill me if I disobey so just ignore all red flags.”

“Ok, I believe you!” Corrin said. 

Later, there was an assassination attempt on Daddy Garon by this songstress who looked and sounded exactly like Azura but totally wasn’t for some reason. After that Azura conveniently showed Corrin a magical crystal that showed them that Daddy Garon was GASP a slime monster!!!

Hm.. should I tell my siblings? Corrin pondered, then started glitching out. 

“T-too m-m-much l-logic!”

Nah, let’s just destroy Hoshido and disregard everyone’s feelings. Especially Takumi. Screw that guy. 

Corrin’s next “adventures” involved killing some guys for his boots (in the name of peace ofc), almost getting blown up by ninjas while also escorting Saizo through his suicide attacks for one measly speedwing. Corrin also had to take a good look for like an hour or so before using a dragon vein lest their army be cut off. 

Then they saved the Hoshidan royals, everyone went OMG CORRIN!! (Except Takumi, who was so reasonably salty by this bs, he threw himself across the table when Hinoka asked him to pass the salt) Elise bullied Sakura, Corrin became a furry killer, Xander got beat up by some wind and a pack of Bolt Naginata using Falcon Knights. Oh, also Lilith died at some point and we’re all supposed to care for some reason. 

Then Corrin beat up a small child (aka Sakura) in the name of peace, tied her up, and had her watch a bunch of defenseless soldiers get brutally murdered right before her eyes right after promising peace because Daddy Garon said so. And then at last came the fateful day that inspired this whole tale in the first place. Oh how differently it was going to end today. Because a devilish one-eyed thief paid our favorite second prince of Hoshido a nice visit and left him a nice little present…

“Ow, what the hell are these hard objects?!” Corrin yelped, ripping one out of their bare foot. 

They were at the Great Wall of Suzanoh, aka Takumi’s wall of doom. Filled with the frustrated screams of Fire Emblem players alike. And at the very top of the wall stood Takumi in all his silver pineapple-haired glory, Fujin Yumi in hand. 

https://www.tumblr.com/robynmizorewrites/746631471351185408/your-invasion-of-hoshido-ends-now-corrin?source=share

“Your invasion of Hoshido ends now, Corrin!” Takumi yelled. “Everywhere in Hoshido is covered in LEGO. I hope you feel the excruciating pain we felt when you chose Nohr-“ 

“SCREW THIS! I’M PLAYING BIRTHRIGHT!!” Corrin yelled. 

“You’re.. what?” Takumi asked in confusion, then Corrin performed an Emmeryn off the wall.

“…..”

Takumi watched Corrin fall with a neutral look on his face. 

“Oh look..”

His expression abruptly shifted. 

“..The trash took itself out. ..Wait.”

https://www.tumblr.com/robynmizorewrites/746631504123281408/oh-look-the-trash-took-itself-out?source=share

Then he saw Iago The Douche Bird Mage cackling with delight and fired an arrow, knocking him off the wall too. 

“There.” Takumi said, his expression back to normal. 

Meanwhile, Hinata was paging curiously through a book a certain daydreamer dropped during the fight. 

“..Hey Lord Takumi? Some Nohrian weirdo wrote a romantic story about you and…. Prince Leo?! They called it.. Leokumi?”

“Oh, is that so?” Prince Takumi replied calmly, his hazel gaze shifting to Leo, who was calling Forrest a disgrace and calmly fired another arrow, knocking Leo off the wall too. 

“Perfect.”

Then Takumi went to defeat Nohr, married the beautiful Goddess of Fate (named Robyn) then went to live happily ever after. 

https://www.tumblr.com/robynmizorewrites/746631537782587392/heyyyyy-stepbro?source=share

Niles: Meanwhile in someone else’s Fire Emblem Fates play through~

Happy April Fool’s day lmao. Real new chapter will be out Sunday 

Chapter Text

https://www.tumblr.com/robynmizorewrites/747163560001536000/art-for-heated-mind

Mini warning about this chapter.. there’s a scene at the end that’s a bit more suggestive than the regular. Not too explicit but close to it. If you aren’t comfortable with that feel free to skip when you see the stars. Many requested I write a scene like that and originally I was against it because I don’t want their relationship to seem like just lust. But I think I’ve succeeded in portraying it as a perfect mix of love and lust. I’d love to hear your feedback on this, and if you’d like to see more scenes like that in future chapters. 

When Robyn and Takumi arrived outside, the fields of Askr were locked in a fierce battle. 

“Niles said the enemies just appeared out of no where.” she mused. “Takumi.. you don’t suppose Hel somehow came back to life, do you?”

“Unlikely.” Takumi’s sharp eyes scanned the battlefield. “Found your culprit. Gods, what is that?!”

As they flew closer to the battle atop Nightmare, Robyn could see what he was referring to. A woman with tied back turquoise hair was leading the charge, not by horseback. Instead she wore a metal steed like a suit of armor, and it certainly looked decades beyond Askr’s current technology. The fighting oddly paused when she caught sight of Robyn and Takumi hovering in the skies, so they landed to confront her. Now that the air was no longer plagued with the sounds of battle, Alfonse stepped forward, flanked by Sharena and Commander Anna. 

“What is the meaning of this?! Why are you attacking our kingdom?!” he demanded. 

“I am Reginn, sister of Fáfnir and princess of Niðavellir! My purpose here is twofold!” she announced. “I am to conquer this kingdom and secure the Summoner for my brother-“

“Fat chance!” Niles interrupted, and Takumi immediately placed himself in between Reginn and Robyn, his hazel eyes smoldering. 

“Touch her and you’re dead!” the Hoshidan prince spat. 

Robyn noticed Reginn hesitated a moment, then steeled herself. 

“If you don’t agree to my demands, I will be forced to make you-“

“I’m sorry, did we stutter?” Niles sneered. “Tell big brother he’s gonna have to find another hot date to have a nice, steamy night with.”

“W-what?!”

The sentence came out as a squeak as Reginn blushed furiously, mouth hanging open. Niles smirked, taking that as an invitation to continue his antics in a sultry purr. 

“The Summoner’s married to that love struck Hoshidan prince with the bow over there. Now if Fáfnir needs someone to let out.. certain frustrations out with, I’m available~”

“Th-that’s enough!” Reginn spluttered out, and Robyn could see Alfonse face-palming with a muffled groan as the princess rapidly tried to regain control of the situation by ordering her troops to attack, heading straight for Robyn. 

With a furious roar, Takumi launched a vicious blast from his Fujin Yumi, the single arrow decimating the front row of Reginn’s soldiers. Robyn stopped in her tracks for a moment, stunned. 

Amazing..! Takumi’s strong, but I didn’t know he could take out so many with a lone arrow!

“Oh-no.. she really touched a nerve..” she heard Niles snicker. 

Caledori fell into flight beside her as she cleared the skies, heading for Reginn.

“We’d better hurry if we want to get some fighting practice in before Takumi takes out their whole army.” she chuckled. 

At Robyn’s suggestion, Caledori shot forward to feign an attack on Reginn, who reared up on her mechanical horse. Honing in on the weak point at her stomach. Robyn flashed a powerful light spell that sent the girl staggering. Before she could regain her footing, she was pelted with Takumi’s arrows, and a wind spell from Ricken. 

“N-no.. the Summoner.. I h-have to-“

“..I don’t know who you think you are, but you won’t be taking me anywhere. I decide my fate. Not you.” Robyn deadpanned. 

“You tell ‘em!” Ricken chimed in, while Takumi glowered furiously beside her. 

His prickliness may have mellowed out since meeting her, but she knew he wouldn’t tolerate anyone threatening his wife. Panic lit Reginn’s gaze when she realized she was outnumbered, and quickly struggled to her feet to make a hasty retreat. Still looking infuriated, Takumi went to follow, only to be stopped by Alfonse. 

“..Let her go for now. I sense reluctance in her actions. Hopefully we can find her real motive next battle.”

The prince’s nostrils flared, but when Robyn gently put an arm around him, he relaxed instantly, leaning into her touch. 

“..Sorry.” he murmured. “I just couldn’t stand her treating you like an object.”

“It’s okay. I’m glad you’re willing to stand up for me like that.” Robyn whispered back. 

Takumi pressed closer, fixing her with a steady gaze. 

“You fought well today. And I don’t doubt your ability to defend yourself. But just know that no matter what happens, I’ll fight by your side. I’ll take on a whole army for you if I must.”

“Thank you..” Robyn whispered, giving his hand a quick squeeze, and Takumi squeezed back. 

The fireplace in the library crackled gently, bringing back memories of the comforting nights Robyn spent consoling Takumi after the troubled Hoshidan prince had been plagued by nightmares. Her hand rested on her husband’s shoulder, a book on Seiðjarn in their laps as they read together. 

“..It’s fascinating.” Takumi murmured, turning a page. “This stuff isn’t even remotely close to being developed in Hoshido. None of us would have even dreamt of these kind of contraptions.”

He paused, a wistful, almost bittersweet look dawning in his eyes. 

“As homesick as I am.. I’m really glad I came to this world.”

“Same.” Robyn replied. “This world.. and this adventure with you? It’s beautiful.. all of it.”

Robyn leaned her head on his shoulder, her sweet scent wreathing around him, and Takumi let out a contented sigh. His eyes fell on the pages again. To a particular page that made his hazel eyes widen in curiosity as his lips moved silently. 

Microphone?

Carefully concealing his excitement, Takumi casually turned the page and smiled to himself. He suddenly had a very good idea for the next gift he wanted to get for his wife. The glow from the fire and candles created an enchantingly romantic atmosphere as Takumi and Robyn carefully carefully unrolled a parchment scroll on the ground, quills in hand. Robyn was decent at drawing, but told him he was the better of the pair, much to his blushing flattery.

“So one by one kingdoms have fallen due to Seiðjarn. Something this kingdom specializes in.” Takumi mused. “I think our best strategy is to try and beat them at their own game.. which is easier said then done.”

Robyn nodded slowly, her eyebrows furrowing.

 “No one in Askr has the ability to counter them with Seiðjarn of their own, and even if we somehow found a way to teach them.. that would take too long. I can’t risk Askr’s safety like that.”

Takumi’s eyes narrowed, thinking deeply. While they had their powers as god and goddess, they both knew flaunting them would expose their secret. A risk they weren’t ready to take yet, until the time was right. While Robyn could edit memories, it wouldn’t work if someone happened to secretly witness them-

“..Wait!” I have an idea!” Robyn’s voice jolted him out of his thoughts. “Part of their power comes from using modified equipment right? So if we modified by equipment, since they’re after me, I could give them a nasty surprise. I could even use myself as a lure since I’m the one they want anyways.”

It was indeed a good plan, but it still made the prince a bit uneasy. 

“I know you’re capable of looking after yourself but.. I don’t want you going alone. If we do this, I’m coming with you.”

The determined look in his wife’s eyes softened when they met his worried ones, the fire reflecting beautifully off the glow of her azaleas in the gloom.

“Takumi, even if I became the strongest in all the worlds, I’d still want you by my side. We’re in this together.”

The rest of the night was spent absorbed in plotting, until they had a full plan of coat modifications. 

“If we combine Seiðjarn with my mana, we can enhance both speed, strength, and defense!” she exclaimed, then stopped with a frown. “Ah but.. as amazing as an idea as this is.. I imagine it’ll be incredibly costly. I’m not sure Anna would be willing to part with that much..”

Mystified, Robyn tilted her head as Takumi reached into his pocket to pull out a beautiful red crystal.

“One of the enemies dropped it last battle. I wanted to give it to you, but-“

“..Use it for the coat.”

“..Are you sure?”

Robyn smiled at her husband, reaching to gently close his hand. He’d always spoiled her with gifts, and it warmed her heart to know that in the midst of war, he still thought of her. 

“..I’m grateful that you always take the time to think of me. It really does make me feel special. But you’re right. It would shoulder the cost and protecting Askr is our priority. You can always spoil me with something else. ..I’ll spoil you too.”

A pleasant flush sprang onto the Hoshidan prince’s cheeks and he gave her a soft look. 

“Then it’s settled. We’ll set out in the morning!”

Robyn smiled as she put the pouch containing the bento boxes into her logbook’s convoy. While Takumi went to make the arrangements for their whereabouts with Alfonse, she’d slipped into the kitchen to prepare a lovely surprise for her husband. 

I said I’d spoil him after all! she thought with a soft giggle as she cleaned up, then hurried off to meet with Takumi, who was waiting by the entrance with two cloaks in hand. 

“Ready?” he asked, passing her one as they put them on. 

If they walked into enemy territory as they were, they’d stick out like a sore thumb. The cloaks were to help them not to draw attention. The view was familiar to Robyn as she flipped the hood up. Takumi on the other hand.. not so much. 

“I don’t know how you put up with this for so long..” the prince grumbled. “I feel blind.”

The spikes in his silver hair stuck up under the hood, leaving a comically large bulge in the back of his head. Robyn’s shoulders shook as she stifled a laugh, Takumi blushing crimson.

“D-don’t laugh at me..” he muttered, crossing his arms over his chest with a huff. 

“Sorry!” she chuckled. “Here, hold still..”

She reached to adjust the hood, smoothing it out so it looked natural. With the hooded cloak and the Fujin Yumi slung over his back, the prince looked like an assassin, and the look oddly suited him..

“Wh-what is it?” Takumi asked, eyeing her flushed cheeks curiously. 

“Nothing it’s just..” The flush grew. “..Y-you look attractive as an assassin..”

“O-oh.. really?”

Robyn’s head bobbed in confirmation, a smile making its way to the prince’s lips. Takumi kissed her forehead softly, then they were off. The Summoner couldn’t help but feel excited. She’d never been to Niðavellir before, just read books about it during her late nights with Takumi. 

Maybe I’ll get some answers here about my old life! If my kingdom had technology or machinery, this might give me a clue about my past life!

“Well it’s definitely.. different.” Takumi muttered, hazel eyes scanning their new environment, a disapproving look in his eyes. 

Robyn couldn’t blame him. The whirling mechanisms, dark buildings, and harsh air was definitely overwhelming, especially if one hadn’t seen it before. The Summoner on the other hand, was not overwhelmed. 

There’s a vague sense of familiarity. Maybe my kingdom was based more in the future? At the very least, they had some sort of technology. But we definitely didn’t have those mechanical horses. Kiyoshi, Leafa, and I fought with weapons like Askr.

It was the same in her dream too, Kiyoshi, Asahi, and Hisashi had all fought with swords, daggers, and a scythe. 

“I don’t know how anyone can stand to live here, advanced or not. Let’s get this over with.” he added. 

The next few hours were spent searching for the nearest village, their cloaks helping to avoid unwanted attention.

“Look, there’s a path here that goes through a forest!” Robyn called. 

Her husband gave the nature themed path an approving nod. 

“Let’s check it out!”

The path eventually led to a scenic village, a far cry from the harsh, unnatural city that they first arrived in. It took some time, but they eventually came across an armory. 

“Ah, quite the pretty little gem you’ve got there!” the kind, elderly shop owner remarked, inspecting the crystal Takumi presented him with. “What can I do for ya?”

“..We were wondering if you could infuse this cloak with Seiðjarn.” Takumi replied as he placed the cloak and the drawings in front of him. 

“Well this is a first!” the shop owner said as he looked the cloak over. “Most young ‘uns these days come in here askin’ for them big metal steeds. But seeing this reminds me of the things I used to dream up of in my childhood.”

Robyn beamed at the wistful look in the old man’s eyes. 

“Give me till the sun is high in the sky. I reckon I’ll be done with it then.”

The couple gave their thanks, and headed outside. 

“Well.. I guess we have some time to kill.” Takumi remarked as they left the shop. “What shall we do?”

Robyn took in the lush scenery and shops, feeling her shoulders relax as an idea came to mind. Something neither of them got much time to do. 

“Let’s.. go on a date.”

Even under his hood, Robyn could see the blush creeping on Takumi’s cheeks. 

“A date? That’s what you want us to do with our free time?” She nodded. “Ah well.. I’m flattered actually. What shall we do, Robyn?”

A small hidden grove just past the armory caught her eye, perfect for what she had in mind as she grabbed Takumi’s hand and pulled him excitedly behind her. 

“This way!”

“H-hey now!” Takumi yelped as he was tugged along, but Robyn could hear the chuckle in his voice. 

The path was lined with purple flowers that swayed gently in the breeze, giving way to a lovely tree with overhanging fronds. 

“It’s perfect!” she sang, floating over to it. “..Is anyone around?”

“No.” Takumi said, concentrating. They let down their hoods, and the prince took a seat beside her, a faint smile on his lips. “What are you planning?”

“This!”

With flourish, Robyn lifted a hand to summon her logbook, Takumi’s eyes lighting up with a mixture of curiosity and excitement when she produced two boxes, setting one in his lap. 

“Is.. this a bento?”

“Yep! I.. made these especially for you. There’s three layers.”

“Y-you really did this for me?”

There’s that adorable blush.. Robyn thought dreamily as the prince eagerly opened the top. 

“It’s tamago sando!”

“Try it.” she encouraged, finding the prince’s enthusiasm endearing. 

Takumi didn’t need anymore encouragement, his hazel eyes widening with wonder as he bit into it. 

“Whoa.. this is amazing! It tastes even better than the ones in Hoshido!”

“You flatter me, Prince Takumi.” Robyn said, taking a bite of her own. 

He was right, it was indeed delicious. The eggs were a perfect balance of sweet and creamy thanks to the mayo. Takumi blushed slightly at the name. 

“Why so formal? We’re married now.”

“I know.” Robyn replied simply. “I just like saying your name like that. It.. sounds nice on you.”

“I see..”

There was a pause, his eyebrows furrowed in thought before Takumi grinned and replied 

“..Thank you.. Princess Robyn .”

Now it was her turn to blush, and looking satisfied, the Hoshidan prince resumed eating. The flowers swayed, sending a cloud of petals billowing around them. The overhanging tree and the forest created the perfect amount of shade, like they were in their own little world as they finished their sandwiches. Robyn watched in anticipation as her husband opened the next layer of bento and was greeted by a steaming bowl of..

“Miso soup? You know me too well.” he chuckled, inhaling the scent, his head tilting curiously. “It smells different than usual. New recipe?”

“Try it.” Robyn invited, taking a sip of her own broth. 

The prince complied, brightening with recognition. 

“This is white miso broth isn’t it?”

“I had Felicia get me some ingredients for it the other day. I wanted to surprise you. In exchange, I gave her the glitter hair again.”

“I bet she had fun with that. This is really good by the way. You didn’t have to go out of your way just for me.”

“I know. But I wanted to.”

They shared a chuckle, both probably picturing the clumsy maid frolicking around the local Askrian village for ingredients, humming yet another out of tune song. Robyn fished some of her tofu out of her bowl and held it out to Takumi, who smiled and leaned in to accept the bite. 

“Here, you can have mine. You like it more anyways.”

“You’re the only one I know who likes miso soup just for the broth.” Takumi teased and Robyn just shrugged. 

“It’s warm and comforting. I’m just not a huge fan of tofu! Or seaweed. Unless it’s in sushi.” she defended herself lightly. 

“More for me then!”

They finished the soup, Takumi holding up the purple mochi with an intrigued frown. 

“It’s so.. vibrant. How’d you manage to get it this color? And what flavor is it?”

“What indeed?”

She watched eagerly as he tried it, looking utterly fascinated by the flavor. 

“It’s like honey and vanilla! I’ve never had anything like it!”

“It’s called taro.” Robyn replied as she relished the taste of her own. “Ricken and I found some purple yams out in the field and decided to roast them. They tasted more sweet than savory so I decided to try making mochi with it.”

“And the color itself is already appealing.. imagine the things you could make with it..”

“I’ll have to indulge you on that.” Robyn chuckled as they finished their bentos and stood up, her hand finding its way into Takumi’s as they explored the little grove, the sight in front of her stopping her in her tracks. 

“Takumi.. look!” 

She let go of his hand to gaze about in wonder.

Flowers swayed gently in the wind, butterflies adrift. The field of flowers reminding the Summoner of their shared dream the night he’d seen her face the first time in the gardens. In her excitement, she turned to face her husband to see him with his hand outstretched and a serene look shining in his hazel eyes. 

“Robyn.. may I have this dance?”

Eyes misted with emotion, she took his hand and stepped into his arms. Their feet stirred the petals as they slow danced round and round, the petals and the plants sweet scent wreathed around them. And somewhere still, Robyn swore she could hear that violin playing again. 

“Remember how we danced in that dream?” she whispered, and Takumi smiled. 

“How could I forget? We were so carefree.. like children. And in that moment.. I wanted to be like those children. Just a little less serious. And now here we are. Dancing in the flower fields of our enemies like nothing else matters.” Takumi murmured fervently as he lifted her in the air and spun her. 

“Mommy, look!” a cry of a little girl drew the couple’s attention as Takumi set her down and they resumed their dance. “They’re dancing like a prince and princess!”

“Yes they are.” the woman chuckled. “That’s young love for you.”

“I’m gonna find young love too mommy! Just wait!”

The pair chuckled to themselves as Takumi twirled Robyn. 

“I hope Kisaragi can grow up as carefree as us.” Robyn murmured as they walked hand and hand into the bookstore, where they got some lavender vanilla tea and some history and philosophy books, then sat down together to read them.

Robyn snuggled close to Takumi as they sipped their tea and pooled over their shared book. People stared, but neither of them cared. 

“Look at the couple by the fire! They’re so cute together! I’m jealous!” one of the village woman whispered. 

Robyn smirked a bit as she lifted a bite of fruit tart onto a fork and held it out to Takumi, who leaned in to accept the bite without hesitation. 

“ And she’s feeding him! Ugh, where can I get that in life?!” another one hissed. 

“Show off.” Takumi teased her in a whisper, but he certainly looked satisfied by the attention. 

“Couldn’t resist. I want everyone to know you’re mine.” she replied simply, causing the prince to flush. 

When they were done with their tea, they strolled around the bookstore amicably until they stumbled across a children’s section with a tent for reading. 

“My prince.. your castle awaits!” Robyn said, gesturing grandly to the tent as she held the flap open for him. 

Shaking his head in amusement, the prince played along, climbing inside. Robyn followed suit, and pressed close together, they read through a stack of children’s books, absorbed in their own little world of wonder and imagination until the sun was high in the sky. And then they returned to the old man’s shop, who greeted them with a toothy grin as he held up the cloak. 

“And there ye have it. One Seiðjarn cloak as requested. I must say, I outdid myself with this one.”

“Thank you.” Takumi responded formally as he accepted the garment.

He and Robyn agreed not to test it out until they were back in Askr, so they wouldn’t have to risk someone seeing. There was a twinkle in the old man’s gaze as he gave them a slow nod. 

“Yer gonna do big things with that. Good things. I feel proud knowin’ my work will make this world a better place.”

Robyn and Takumi traded knowing looks at this. Both knew they wouldn’t let the old man down. 

*********************************

The fire flickered gently in Takumi’s room as he hovered over Robyn’s bare body, illuminated by the fire and moon as he drank in every detail. His mind flickered back to the events that led to this moment. As soon as they were alone, she’d pinned him to the wall with his hands above his head again, pressing her lips to his neck as she whispered fervently in his ear. 

“You know what I want you to do to me right now?” she whispered. “I want you to pin me to your bed and love me until neither of us can take anymore. I want you to love me so passionately the only thing I’ll be able to say after is your name.”

And Takumi did not disappoint. Their shared nights in bed was one of the best parts of their relationship, a sediment he doubted she’d disagree with. 

“I feel.. so whole right now.” he breathed. “I don’t know how I could ever go back to not having you.”

There was a lull in his movements as Robyn reached up to caress his cheek tenderly, her violet eyes brimming with love, her fingers laced with his own. 

“I feel the same. I always feel so physically and emotionally closer to you after. So.. connected.”

“I wish we could stay like this forever.” he whispered as he started to move again, smiling to himself when Robyn’s body responded instantly to him, a quiet gasp escaping her. 

She was so sensitive, and he loved how easily he was able to get her like this, her grip on his hand and back tightening as the bed rocked gently. 

“You are.. my fate.” Robyn panted with conviction. “No words could possibly express it enough. The salvation that saved me from weariness.. Is this a better way to explain the words that saved me?” 

She drew him closer, deepening the intimate contact between them. Her warm breath touched his neck, those sweet words filling his ears. 

“I’ll stay by your side night after night. I’ll stay by your side after countless nights.. even if my feet bleed! And that.. barely scratches the surface in how you make me feel.”

Hearing such a confession in the throes of passion ignited something inside Takumi, and he slowly increased force of his movements until Robyn was crying out softly from the vigorous pace. Not from pain, but pure bliss. 

“You.. you make me feel complete. All this fear and anxiety I used to carry just disappears when I see you. And the way you look at me.. it’s like I’m the only one that matters. That’s how I know things are right.”

Robyn wasn’t able to form words past the soft moans escaping her lips as she buried her face in his neck, Takumi continuing to whisper sweet nothings to her. 

“Robyn I..” Takumi paused to collect his thoughts. “You make me want to be a better person. I’ve spent so much of my life trying to prove to my siblings that I’m worthy of respect and honor, and not just in Ryoma’s shadow. Do you know what you make me feel like?”

His pace slowed again, keeping the same force, so she could feel all his love in both physical and emotional form. 

“I feel loved. You managed to turn my life upside down in the best way possible.”

“I love you Takumi..” Robyn replied, her breathing ragged as she brought her lips to his.

“I love you too, Robyn.”

Takumi kissed her deeply, his arms coming around her shoulders to draw her even closer, every movement sending shivers of pleasure down his spine.

“You’re everything to me. And because you accept me and my flaws.. I’m a happier and stronger man because of it.”

“Even in your deepest pain, your weakest hour, your darkest night.. you’re still perfect.” she breathed. “And in your darkest moments, I will become your sword, your strength.. your shield. 

The words hung over the couple like a blanket of love as they continued till sunrise. 

This isn’t just intimacy.. Takumi reflected. This is making love.  

Chapter Text

Takumi seeks revenge for that one chapter he got stabbed in

Robyn ran the brush through Takumi’s hair in a long, satisfying sweep. They were still in the afterglow of their shared intimacy, and that long, beautifully wild silver hair was too tempting to resist. And now it sat free from its usual ties, the Hoshidan prince’s back to her as he faced the mirror. A soft sigh of contentment escaped him as she brushed his bangs out of his face with her fingertips. It was the same scene from their first time, only reversed now. A soft chuckle escaped the Summoner’s lips at the look of absolute bliss on Takumi’s face, his eyes closed and features relaxed, almost reminding her of a cat. 

“What? No one’s ever brushed your hair like this before?” she teased softly, earning a sheepish blush. 

“M-mother used to.. Oboro just helped with my clothes. She always complimented my hair though. Both of them wore their hair similar to me too. In the hot springs, Hinata and I always washed each other’s backs.”

Wrapping her arms around her husband from behind, she set the brush down and rested her cheek on Takumi’s soft hair, taking the opportunity to tease him a bit. 

“So, you had that kind of bond, huh?”

“I-it’s not like that!”

“I know.” Robyn giggled, placing a soft kiss on his head, then helped him tie his hair up in its usual ties. 

They were just fastening them into place when they heard Niles outside, raising the alarm. The couple rushed to the window to see the group of Niðavellir soliders had materialized outside and were launching an attack. 

“Damn it.. they’re at it again!” Takumi hissed. “Right at the castle too! We can’t let them inside! Come on!”

Throwing the cloak on, Robyn took her husband’s hand and then rushed downstairs. 

“If they get inside, they may harm Kisaragi.”

Takumi gave her hand a quick, reassuring squeeze. 

“That is not going to happen. They will not make it past me. And.. if they did I know I can count on you to protect our son.” he assured her firmly, and together, they burst outside. 

Jakob greeted them with Nightmare in tow. 

“Ready milady?” he inquired as she mounted, and the Summoner nodded in confirmation as Reginn stepped out to confront them again, declaring she will not be leaving without the Summoner, much to Niles’ amusement.

“You lost the first time, what makes you think you’d win the second time, little girl?” Niles sneered. “Behave.. or I’m gonna punish you~”

Reginn’s eyes flashed, and she charged. At Robyn’s command, the Order of Heroes surged forward, one faction led by Alfonse, and the other led by Takumi. Both held off the Niðavellir soliders, and it was Robyn alone who faced off against Robyn. 

“I’m not falling for your trick again!” Reginn blustered. “A-and I won’t be taking any prisoners either!” 

“I would expect as much.” Robyn commented dryly. “But one thing you do need to know about me.. is that I always ..” She tucked her legs underneath her. “..have a plan.”

With that, Robyn quickly pushed off, hurtling towards the ground while Nightmare took off for the skies. 

“W-what?!” Reginn yelped, looking up in confusion. 

Too late, she seemed to realize she’d fallen for yet another tactic. Glowing green lines formed on the Summoner’s legs as she focused all her mana into them. 

“Hiiiiyah!”

Reginn gasped, the breath knocked from her as Robyn nailed a single, mana charged attack into her chest, sending her flying. She hit the ground with a rumbling thud, a lull forming in the battle as the enemies paused to gape at their now fallen commander. Reginn struggled to get to her feet, lungs heaving, and was quickly surrounded. 

“H-how d-did you get ahold of Seiðjarn?!” she rasped. 

“Consider it a welcome gift, since you seem to think you can come in here and attack us as you please.” Takumi fired back as he stepped up beside her. 

“Oh-ho.. so that’s where you two ran off to yesterday.” Niles drawled, sauntering up. “Now then..”

The thief plucked one of his arrows from a fallen soldier, using the end to tilt Reginn’s chin up as he leaned over her. She looked oddly subdued, far from the fierce warrior princess she’d acted as mere moments earlier. 

“Now Reginn.” Niles purred in a sultry tone. “Why does big brother want to make sweet love to our Summoner’s chest with the business end of a blade, hm?”

Robyn could have sworn she saw Takumi seeing red at this, and beside her she could see Gaius choking on his muffin. 

“Gods Pirate Man.. what is wrong with you?!” he exclaimed in disgust. “We’re interrogating My Metal Pony over here, not traumatizing them.”

To their astonishment, Reginn’s eyes wells up, and she burst into tears, sobs wracking her body.”

“W-wahhhh! Brother! I’m sorry! I’m such a failure!” she wailed. “I-I’m.. I’m!”

Gaius let out a low whistle, and Caledori muttered 

“Well you’ve definitely done it now Niles..”

Niles’s eye shifted to one of guilty annoyance. 

“Ugh.. quit cryin’ will you? I can’t even bully you like that!” he snapped. 

Jakob on the other hand, seemed completely unmoved by the water works. 

“Well this was certainly unexpected.” he grumbled, arms crossed firmly over his chest. “Care to inform us your reason behind this unwarranted attack?”

Reginn took a moment to collect herself, slapping the tears from her face and straightening her shoulders.

“I-I’m coming with you!” she sniffled. “Y-you have to stop m-my brother!”

“..I’m sorry. You want us to what?!” Frederick inquired suspiciously.

The other soldiers had already retreated, leaving their commander in the war torn field. Robyn could almost feel sympathy for how easily the young woman had been abandoned. Anna let out a long sigh, looking a little exasperated.

“Alright, we’re taking you back to the castle and calling an emergency meeting!”

“So let Gregor get Big Metal Horse Lady’s story right.” the mercenary said, raising an eyebrow. “Big Metal Horse Lady attack Askr because Brother go crazy and take over all the kingdoms?”

Reginn took a long sip of tea, her honey-colored eyes lighting up at the flavor. They were all gathered around the massive wooden table in the meeting room beside the roaring fireplace. Jakob and Flora were serving refreshments. The Niðavellirian had changed out of her steed, known as Gullinbursti, donning skin tight black and gold armor and a purple cape. “That’s right.” she replied, taking another sip of her tea. 

“Ótr and I are the only ones related by blood. Fáfnir was always kind to us.. until he suddenly went mad. After that, all he wants to do is conquer other kingdoms. I.. don’t even know if that’s my brother anymore.”

“I wonder if the power just went to his head.” Commander Anna mused. 

“Is such a drastic change even possible?” Sharena chimed in, and Robyn’s eyes widened, feeling her body tense up. 

“What’s wrong?” Takumi whispered from beside her as he gave her hand a quick squeeze to ground her. 

“That’s the same women I saw in my dreams. The one with the two brothers who died.” she hissed, her voice barely more than a breath in his ear. The others were still conversing, so the others couldn’t hear them. Still, Robyn wasn’t taking any chances. 

“The spirit must have been showing me the future! Someone did something to Reginn’s brother to make him like this. That explains the whole drastic change in personality. If we can undo it somehow, that may stop the war!”

Takumi’s eyes darkened.

“You may be right. We’ll tell Alfonse immediately. As soon as this meeting’s over.”

Robyn secured the orb into the Briedablik. Reginn had given it to her as a peace offering along with profuse apologies. While she accepted the apology, she still remained wary, as did Takumi. The Hoshidan had also had quite the word with Niles for the way he’d spoken of Robyn earlier, hoisting the thief up by the front of his shirt as he spat

“Don’t. Ever. Speak. About. Robyn. Like. That. Or I’ll cut your tongue out myself!”

“Kinky!” Niles sneered, breaking off as Takumi dumped him roughly back on the ground with a look of disgust and storming off. 

Robyn had hurried after him, the prince settling down instantly when her hand found its way into his. As Robyn took aim, she could see Takumi watching her with the same look of utter fascination he had the first time he’d witnessed her summon. Smiling, she beckoned him to join her. 

“Here. You hold it too. I.. want to share all aspects of my life with you.”

Takumi complied, that pleasant flush she loved so much adorning his cheeks as he took his place at her side. 

“I.. want to share everything with you too.” he confessed. “My past, present, my future. Everything about Hoshido too. Maybe.. I’ll even teach you archery sometime.”

“I’d like that.” Robyn replied as they fired the orb together. “..I won’t be as good as you though.”

Takumi watched the light flash, a serene look in those lovely hazel orbs. 

“Normally I’d say anyone could surpass me if they trained enough. That my skills only come from the Fujin Yumi’s power. But now, I’m learning to recognize my own skill. The Fujin Yumi chose me because I earned its power. ..I’m starting to realize that now.”

“My, such elegant words! Even the chosen one’s heart trembles over such a poetic display of conviction!” 

The couples’ heads turned as they were greeted with the sight of their new summon, who had his hand across his face for some reason. A sword rested at his hip, his outfit a mix of yellow, black, and white with a splash of red. There was something about the adventurous gleam in his eyes that Robyn liked as he straightened up to face them, his hand still covering his face as he grinned broadly and called 

“Oh, sacred Summoner! From which realm have you summoned the great legendary hero?!”

“You are in Askr.” Robyn replied with a formal bow. “I am Robyn, the Summoner of Heroes. We’ve summoned you here because we need your help. Our enemy Embla is a threat to all worlds, including your own. They enter other worlds and force heroes into a contract to fight for them. Will you lend us your aid?”

The man’s eyes widened, and he eagerly paced in excitement. 

“So this kingdom forces others into an unjust war?! That will not stand! Count me in!”

“Thank you. I am Takumi, second prince of Hoshido. And you are?” Takumi inquired, and the man straightened up and announced dramatically.

“I am the wolf who howls for justice! The eagle who cries for love! A chosen warrior come from the future to bring hope to a dying world! I AM… OWAIN! I will make those fiends atone for their deeds in the eternal hellfire of perdition. RADIANT… DAAAAAAAAAAAWN!”

“..What?!” Takumi said, starting to Iook a bit flustered. 

He’s.. certainly quite the character. Robyn mused, stifling a chuckle. “That’s.. wonderful to hear, Owain. Why don’t we go back to the castle so I can show you around?”

“The humble destroyer of darkness need not such luxuries.” Owain declared as he fell into step beside them. “..Still.. if it is pertinent to our quest.. I shall accompany you!” 

As Robyn and Takumi traded looks, the pair hearing him hiss “So exciting!” behind them, and Robyn could see the small smirk on her husband’s lips, the prince shaking his head slightly, and they continued on, reaching the castle doors, where Leo and Niles were outside conversing. 

The Nohrian prince’s eyes narrowed when they fell on Owain. 

“Ah, so you’ve been summoning again and managed to call on my other retainer? Good work. Come Odin. There is much to catch up on.”

“Odin? He told us his name was Owain.” Takumi replied with a frown. 

“Oh-ho, using a secret identify now, Odin?” Niles teased with an smirk.

“It seems you mistake me for another. I am not Odin, but Owain! Hero of darkness at your service!” the sword master replied, and Leo and Niles both traded looks though narrowed eyes, before the Nohrian prince turned a level stare to Robyn and Takumi. 

“What is the meaning of this?”

“How would we know? He’s supposedly your retainer!” Takumi countered. 

The pair had another eye conversation, then Leo sighed. 

“Very well. I don’t know what game you’re playing now, Owain. But it does not matter to me. We will get on just fine without you then.” Leo replied with a dismissive wave, then stormed inside with Niles in tow. 

“Well that was certainly.. interesting.” Takumi muttered, crossing his arms across his chest. “Care to explain?”

“The dark hero cannot explain what the dark hero does not know!” came the cryptic reply, and the prince sighed. 

 While they could pry for answers, they chose not to waste their mental energy. 

“Pray tell.. you want us to what?!” Chrom stammered.

They were gathered around the meeting table once more, called by Commander Anna. 

“Oh come on, it’ll be fun!” Sharena chimed in. “It’s common tradition to dress as bunnies for the spring festival! And if we win, we get a massive supply of carrots, which will be great for Askr’s food supply!”

“I’ll dress as a bunny~” Niles purred, and Leo face-palmed. 

“Don’t embarrass me!” he hissed, and they were dismissed. 

Robyn finished the last stitch of the scarf she made Takumi, pausing to admire her handy work of the high quality fabric. It would match that resplendent attire of his quite well, as well as compliment the pink bunny ears they’d gotten each other. While a bit embarrassed about it, the prince had indulged her desire to get into the spring festival spirit. 

“..Can I open my eyes now?” Takumi chuckled. He’d entered her room, just as she was finishing up, and was immediately ordered to cover his eyes by a flustered Robyn. The Summoner smiled as she rose to her feet and approached from behind, looping the scarf around his neck with a satisfied nod. 

“..Now you can.”

Surprised reddish hazel eyes blinked back at her in the mirror, then softened. 

“..You made this for me?” Takumi asked softly, fingers reaching to feel the soft materials. 

“I just wanted to give you a nice gift. I made one for me and Kisaragi too. That way.. we can match. As a family.”

His eyes full of emotion, Takumi drew her closer, his forehead resting gently against her’s. 

“Never could I have imagined something like this.” he breathed, playing lightly with a piece of her hair. “I’m a lucky man to be able to spend this with you and our son.”

“It’ll be back to fighting tomorrow.” she murmured back. “So let’s seize the moment.”

They made their way downstairs and to the castle nursery, where Kisaragi was more than happy to wear his new scarf and bunny ears, babbling happily. Their son was still growing fast, his speech improving little by little. There were no words to describe the happy feeling blooming in Robyn’s chest as she cradled their son in one arm, the other hand held by Takumi as they walked through the portal to the village that hosted the festival. It was as if they could forget about the war and the hardships, and pretend that they were just a normal family for a bit. While they were a little worried about Kisaragi potentially trying to fly in front of people, both parents were ready, having gone over an abundance of preventatives and excuses lest any incident were to occur. 

“Wow, they really went all out!” Takumi exclaimed, his gaze sweeping the grounds. 

Stalls lined the beautiful cobblestone path as far as the eye could see, surrounded by a beautiful flower field. Children frolicked the fields while their parents watched fondly from a distance. Couples walked hand in hand while the sound of music instruments filled the air. 

“What should we do first?” Takumi asked as they passed an egg decorating stall.

Kisaragi reached out enthusiastically, earning a chuckle from Takumi. 

“Egg decorating it is!”

They gathered their materials and settled at a nearby table. Robyn chose sakura themed while Takumi picked cherry blossoms. Kisaragi just played with the colors on his egg with a look of deep concentration, earning a chuckle from Takumi. 

“Heh, he has to learn somehow.” Takumi said, helping her clean up as they finished. 

“Egg!” Kisaragi yelled, snatching up the eggs with vigor as he perched in Robyn’s arms. 

“Egg!” she responded as Takumi burst out laughing.

They made their way to the Askrian stand next. Per Robyn’s request, Askr had set up a stand of their own, serving Askrian style fruit tarts, and Hoshidan dango and miso soup, a perfect blend of two different kingdoms. 

Kisaragi gazed in wonder as they picked out mitarashi and sakura dango. 

“Kisaragi, this is common Hoshidan food.” Takumi explained as he held the stick out, their son grabbing it enthusiastically.

“Ho..shi..do.” he mused, then eagerly took a bite. 

“Hoshido good!” Kisaragi announced, chewing carefully. 

“Very good!” Robyn praised. 

As he sampled the sakura next, Robyn took a piece of the mitarashi between her lips, leaning in towards Takumi. A soft blush graced his cheeks as the prince smiled, his lips brushing her’s tenderly as he accepted the bite. The sound of crying drew their attention, and they looked to see Cherche standing over a crying girl, her eyebrows furrowed in frustration. 

“Please be reasonable!” the wyvern rider protested. “I just want to help you find your parents. If you would please, just take my hand-“

“No!” the girl protested, shaking her head vehemently. “I don’t wanna go with you! You’re a stranger!”

Cherche was opening her mouth for a sharp retort when Takumi stepped in to intervene.

“Relax. Let me handle this.”

Stopping down to the girl’s level, he blinked warmly at the girl, his tone friendly. 

“Whatcha doing over here? Are you exploring the fun festival?”

The girl sniffled and nodded, smacking at the tears on her face, and Takumi held out one of the dango. 

“Whoa, that’s really cool! I bet you worked up an appetite, huh? You hungry little one?”

“Yeah!” 

The girl’s head bobbed, and she took the dango eagerly and bit into it, her eyes widening. 

“It’s so good!”

The flowers in the girl’s hair hung loosely, and Robyn knelt down to fix them, a feeling of softness taking over her features. 

“That’s a common treat from Takumi’s kingdom.” she explained.

“Oh wow! Are you a prince?” the girl gasped, and Robyn nodded in confirmation. 

“He is. Takumi is second prince of a kingdom called Hoshido.”

A soft blush overtook the prince’s features as the girl, who introduced herself as Violet, peppered him with questions, which he answered with ease, then asked 

“Hey Violet, I bet your parents are looking for you, right? Do you know where you saw them last?” 

“The harvest field!” she answered immediately. 

“Let’s go find them then!” Takumi responded enthusiastically as he crouched down, gesturing for the girl to get on his back. “Here, get on. You can ride like a princess!” 

“Yay!” Violet cheered, hopping on, looking around as Takumi straightened up. “I’m so tall now!”

“This is great!” Takumi exclaimed, Robyn chuckling softly at the adorable sight. “Are you ready? I’m gonna run all the way to that field!”

“Ride too!” Kisaragi chimed in, and Robyn was more than happy to comply. 

With Cherche’s help, she secured him onto her back. Takumi bounced on his toes with exaggerated excitement, making Violet squeal with delight. 

“Come, my princess. Let us make haste!” he announced dramatically. “To the field!”

“To the field!” Robyn, Kisaragi, and Violet chanted, and they were off. 

Shouts of amusement sounded through the air as onlookers stepped out of their way, the sounds of the children’s excitement filling the air as they sprinted down the path. The breeze played with her hair, Takumi at her side matching her step for step, and she couldn’t feel more carefree. A small crowd had gathered near the field, led by a man and woman, searching anxiously. 

“That must be it!” Takumi declared, honing in on them. 

The couple’s eyes lit up as they rushed to meet them. 

“Violet, thank the gods! You’re okay!” the woman cried as the girl climbed down from Takumi’s shoulders and launched herself into her mother’s embrace. 

“I’m okay mommy! That prince and princess helped me and gave me a dango!”

“..Prince and princess?” the father exclaimed, the mother’s eyes widening as Takumi stepped up to introduce himself. 

“Hello. I’m Prince Takumi of Hoshido, and this is my wife, Princess Robyn. We wanted to make sure your daughter returned safely.”

“Oh, thank you, thank you!”

The parents thanked them profusely, and they saw the trio off a little regretfully. 

“I don’t know what the future holds.. but I hope we have a daughter like Violet one day..” Takumi murmured wistfully, Robyn nodding as she leaned her head on his shoulder. 

“A son and daughter.. I’d like that.” she murmured. 

Takumi gave her a soft look, then their heads turned to the sound of Ricken calling them, hurrying over with Niles in tow. 

“The big competition for the carrot harvest is starting and we’re a couple people short! Want to join?”

“Let’s do it!” Takumi exclaimed. 

Leaving Kisaragi safely with Sharena, who was whooping loudly in excitement, Robyn and Takumi hurried off to the “battlefield” hand in hand. 

Chapter Text

https://www.tumblr.com/robynmizorewrites/749681501350854656/art-for-go-to-hell-nerd

Takumi, Robyn, Niles, and Ricken made their way to the mock carrot weapons, where Robyn chose a sword, Takumi a bow, Niles a dagger, and Ricken a tome. 

“We’ve got a balanced party!” Ricken exclaimed excitedly, and Niles’s smirk deepened as Sharena and Commander Anna, both donning full body bunny suits clapped their hands to gather everyone’s attention. 

“Okay! Let’s go over the rules!” Commander Anna called, then nodded for Sharena to continue. 

The princess stepped forward, her pink and gold tassels swaying gently in the breeze, holding a golden egg tome. Robyn stifled a giggle as Sharena kept twitching her head as she talked, undoubtedly trying to make her bunny ears bob. 

“You’re all divided into teams of four and will be let in through different areas of the maze! Your mission is to find and retrieve the harvest supply and make it back to the entrance! In addition, you’ll have to battle other teams should you encounter them. Remember, this is a mock battle with fake weapons, so please don’t hurt each other! The last team standing who can make it back with the harvest wins the prize for their kingdom! Are you ready?”

“Ready!” the teams chorused. 

“Okay.. go!” 

They took off into the maze, Takumi falling into step beside her. 

“Okay, we need a plan.” the prince mused. “Everyone else will probably be running around blind or looking for other teams to fight. So we’ll need to think outside the box if we want to outsmart them.”

“I say we lay some traps.” Niles snickered, and they stopped in a dead end, Takumi’s sharp eyes keeping watch so they could formulate a proper plan. 

“Soo..”

Niles traced the ground with his carrot dagger, drawing out a map. 

“If we draw them in here, we can corner them and take out entire teams before they even have a chance to react. Now then.. what to draw them in with? We need something.. enticing.”

“That’s where I come in!” Ricken piped up, drawing his tome. “Watch this!”

With a wave of his hand and a quick encantation, a pile of carrots materialized in the shade of one of the trees. Looking intrigued, Takumi knelt down to poke at one, his hazel eyes widening when his hand phased right through them. 

“Whoa, that’s impressive! They look so real too!” 

“Illusion magic!” Ricken responded with a note of pride in his voice. 

The wheels in Robyn’s head were turning, and she turned to her husband. 

“Takumi, we should use one of your carrot arrows as a lure! It looks real enough. If we place it just outside of here, it should draw them in here.”

The prince nodded, moving to position one of the arrows at the entrance to the dead end, and a final idea crept onto Robyn’s mind. 

“Say.. is there a rule against recruiting other teams to work with us? After all., there’s other Askrian teams trying to get the prize. If we band together, it wouldn’t matter who wins. Since it goes to Askr regardless.”

“I knew teaming up with the Summoner was a good idea.” Niles purred, eyes narrowing as voices drifted from behind him. “Oooo.. looks like we got some toys to play with. Places everyone~”

Robyn and Takumi quickly pressed their backs to a bush, Niles slipping into a tree to lay himself across the branches, dagger ready to throw. Ricken ducked into a canopy, just as Owain’s voice cut through the plants. 

“What’s this?! Me thinks the legendary treasure is nearby!”

“..Would it kill ya to speak normally for once, Weirdo?” Gaius groaned. “Also thanks for announcing our location to everyone around us!”

“You’re being just as loud too, Gaius.” Caledori chided gently. 

“Gregor thinks we are walking into trap.”

You would be right, Gregor. Robyn thought with a sly smile. Good thing the others are too preoccupied to realize that.

As the four came into view, eyes lighting up when they saw the fake carrots, Takumi deliberately loosed a single arrow, Caledori yelping in surprise as it struck the ground right in front of her feet. 

“Damn it, it’s a trap!” Gaius yelled. 

“Ah.. not a trap. But a proposal.” Niles hissed in their ears as he dangled from upside down in the tree, causing Gaius to swing around quickly, narrowing his eyes

“If you’re going to ask us to surrender, the answer’s no.” the thief growled, reaching for his carrot dagger as Robyn and the others emerged from the trees and surrounded them.

“No no..” Niles hopped down from the tree and circled them slowly, practically licking his chops. “I think there’s room to negotiate here. There’s something in this maze we both want.. correct? If it’s just going to go to Askr anyways, there’s really no reason to fight over it, yes?”

“What is catch?” Gregor asked, while Owain seemed to just be prancing around, practicing his hero’s stance.

“Flora can make you carrot cake with some of the winnings.” Robyn bribed. 

“..I’m in.” Gaius answered immediately. 

While Niles and Gaius slipped off to help lure and pick off teams from the shadows, Takumi took up post in the trees to keep watch. As time passed, two more teams were lured into the clearing and taken out, and Niles and Gaius returned to report that only two teams remained: a team of local villagers, and an Askrian party consisting of Henry, Leo, Laslow, and Felicia. The harvest had yet to be located, so they’d decided to see if they could negotiate with Leo’s team, who was nearing their location. Doing so would guarantee victory against the remaining team. As Leo emerged from the fronds, he fixed the group with a level stare. 

“There should only be four on a team! What is the meaning of this?!” he demanded sharply.

“We banned together, Nerd.” Gaius replied loftily. “If we’re getting the loot for Askr, it doesn’t matter which one of us wins it. If you join up with us, it’ll increase our chances of victory. Sound cool?”

While the other members of Leo’s team seemed to be considering, the Nohrian prince clenched his jaw, seeming insulted by the offer as he growled 

“And let another team take the glory I could rightfully claim for Nohr?! It was my tactics that got my team this far! I intend to claim victory myself, so you’d best prepare for battle-“

“You dare turn on your own comrades you hellish fiend?!” Owain’s voice interrupted. “In that case, I will strike you down! Take this traitor of justice!” 

Leo swung around, lips parted in surprise, and raised his tome, but he was too late to block the carrot sword as it caught him on the chest, sending him toppling into the pond. 

“…”

A startled silence fell over the group, followed by stifled laughter as the prince sat up furiously to swipe at his now tossled blond hair as it plastered to his forehead, spitting out a mouthful of pond water. A frog perched on his head, croaking obnoxiously before hopping off. If looks could kill, Owain certainly would have been turned to stone as he fixed him with a look of pure murder. 

“You.. dare call me traitor?!” Leo spat, his voice steadily rising. “You, lowly retainer sworn by oath to serve me?!”

“Prince Leo, I know not what you are speaking of-“

“And yet you still continue this ridiculous game! Do you know what the penalty in Nohr for betrayal is?! It’s death . And I’ll be sure to personally see to it that you suffer for this humiliation! I’ll pluck your eyes out and display them in a jar! I’ll-“

While the Nohrian was still raging, Robyn could see a slow anger burning in Takumi’s eyes, and he stepped forward, mouth open to sling a sharp retort, only to be stopped by Gaius, who gave a quick shake of his head before marching over to Owain, who was looking more and more confused by Leo’s tirade. With a sly smile, Gaius leaned in and whispered something in Owain’s ear. 

“Uh.. okay.” the sword master replied, turning his back to Leo as Gaius stepped back with a satisfied nod. 

“What are you doing?!” Leo demanded. “Look at me when I am addressing you! I am the second prince of Nohr, or have you forgotten-“

Owain swung around abruptly, hand partially covering his face as he fixed Leo with a wild stare. 

“Go to hell, Nerd!” he deadpanned dramatically. 

“E-excuse me?!” Leo spluttered out as Takumi doubled over with laughter. 

Even Niles gaped, then started to snicker, trying to compose himself as Leo swung a baleful amber gaze towards him. 

“And you! You dare laugh?!”

“If you’d quit making a fool of yourself, we wouldn’t have a caws to laugh!” Henry chimed in brightly, playing with his swarm of crows. 

“Well uh.. let’s go beat that last team then!” Ricken stammered, stifling a snicker lest the Nohrian prince turned his wrath on him next. 

Niles lingered, still smirking as the group filed out, Gaius pausing to ask 

“You comin’ Pirate Man?”

“Nah, I’d better stay behind and help him recover his dignity, otherwise he’ll have my head on a platter.” Niles responded nonchalantly, and with a shrug, the group was back in the maze. 

“That was awesome!” Takumi exclaimed, his arm slung around Gaius’s shoulders as the thief grinned ear to ear. 

“About time someone took that jerk down a peg.”

“Naaaaaaaailed it!” Owain sang, still astounded over his “victory.”

Robyn couldn’t help but smile at seeing the whole group getting along so well, especially Takumi, who seemed to really dislike Gaius af first. The prince’s hand found its way into her own as he shot her a warm look while chatting amicably with Gaius. 

One day this war will end, and we’ll all go out separate ways. But we’ll never lose the bonds and companionships we forged along the way. 

“You won!” Sharena squealed, hugging the giant pile of carrots to her chest. 

“There’s so many. I don’t even know what to do with them.” Anna muttered. 

“Two words: carrot cake.” Gaius replied, and Anna chuckled. 

“We can’t just eat carrot cake. We’ll have to make some other things too. Any suggestions?”

“I could make curry.” Robyn suggested, noticing her husband’s eyes lighting up at the prospect. 

“Curry sounds nice.” Niles agreed from where he stood near Leo. 

The Nohrian prince had his arms crossed over his chest, head turned away pointedly, ignoring the group. 

“Look at him still sulking!” Ricken hissed from where he stood with Robyn, Gaius, Takumi, and Owain, the latter starting to look a bit guilty. 

“Maybe.. I should apologize?” the sword master offered weakly.

“Nuh-uh. No way.” Gaius scoffed. “He sucked the fun right out of what was otherwise a sweet game. Let him have his tantrum. If he wants us to play nice with him, he can quit acting like he’s better than us.”

Takumi nodded slowly in agreement. Robyn couldn’t blame him. Nohr tried to destroy his country after all, and Robyn knew the prince wasn’t about to be sympathetic towards him. While Takumi could be prickly at times, he was never outright cruel to others. As the villagers called for music to finish off the harvest festival, a sudden thought occurred to Robyn. Why did Nohr hate Hoshido so much? Even Takumi admitted he didn’t know. Her eyes flitted to Elise, who seemed to be trying to cheer her brother up. 

She’s been nothing but endearing and sweet since she was summoned, and even tried to befriend Takumi, and helped him when he was ill. I don’t think she’s a bad person. I’ll have to ask her later..

“Robyn.” Alfonse’s voice drew Robyn out of her thoughts as he approached, his normal stoic expression calm and relaxed, something the Summoner hoped to see more of. 

“The villagers wanted a songstress to sing for their dance in the square. We were hoping they would be you.”

That brings back memories.. Robyn thought, recalling when the old man asked her to sing in the village. 

She’d initially been reluctant, but agreed with Takumi’s encouragement. That felt like a lifetime away. The prince was giving her that same look now, and Robyn nodded, unable to resist. 

“I’d be honored to. If.. Prince Takumi would dance with me.”

“That would be so romantic!” Caledori sighed dreamily, while Takumi blushed. 

Sharena chatted excitedly with Alfonse about how a good a group dance would be for the heroes as they reached the square. Robyn and Takumi faced each other, the anticipation in his hazel gaze making her heart flutter. Her previous performances in villages had been with her hood up. But this time, she was free from the confines of her cloak, and as lively string music began to play, the Summoner knew the perfect song to sing. 

“Hope when you take that jump,

You don’t fear the fall.

Hope when the water rises

You built a wall. 

Hope when the crowd screams out,

It’s screaming your name 

Hope if everybody runs 

You choose to stay.”

Takumi’s eyes lit up, then softened at her uplifting lyrics as his arm secured around her waist, his hand finding its way into her own as they began to dance a more fast paced, energetic version of their ballroom dance. 

“Hope that you fall in love, 

And it hurts so bad!

The only way you can know,

You give it all you have!

And I hope that you don’t suffer

But take the pain

Hope when the moment comes you’ll say..”

Takumi seemed to know her inside and out, and sensing the slow build up and shift in her tone, Robyn could feel he was readying to spin her, his gaze seeming to read 

Alright, I’m ready! as he moved in perfect sync with her, and they hit the chorus. 

“I, I did it all!

I, I did it all!

I owned every second that this world could give!”

Takumi pulled back, holding her at arm’s length, then spun her back towards him, pulling her in close. 

“I saw so many places

The things that I did

Yeah, with every broken bone

I swear I lived.”

Takumi’s forehead brushed her’s as they spun slowly in perfect harmony, his hazel eyes looking deeply into her own.

This song is what I want our future to be.. Robyn reflected, her heart thrumming steadily in beat to the music. I want to share every moment with Takumi in this endless life. Every smile, laugh, tear.. all of it. The good and the bad.

Takumi’s eyes softened as the thought ran through her mind, and she was sure he was sharing the same sediment. 

“Hope that you spend your days, 

But they all add up!

And when the sun goes down,

Hope you raise your cup!

Oh, oh.”

A steady clapping rose amongst the onlookers as the village and the Order of Heroes shared their enchanting dance. 

“I wish that I could witness

All your joy. 

And all your pain..

But until my moment comes, I’ll say..

I, I did it all!

I, I did it all!”

Robyn found her mind flitting to their first intimate encounter after the ball, when they were laying in Takumi’s bed, feeling more connected than ever as he admitted to the nightmares he had of falling off the wall, and she’d vowed to protect him from that fate. Since the fateful day they’d met, they’d been sharing each other’s burdens, and the joyous thought suddenly occurred to her that Takumi hadn’t had a single nightmare since that night. 

“I owned every second that this world could give!

I saw so many places 

The things that I did

Yeah, with every broken bone.. 

I swear I lived!”

Robyn felt her eyes widen when Takumi’s voice suddenly joined her own, the shock of it almost causing her to stop singing abruptly. Takumi’s eyes met her’s, and he smiled gently, silently encouraging her to continue. 

“Oh, whoa-oh-oh-oh-, oh-oh!

Oh, whoa-oh-oh-oh-, oh-oh!

Oh, whoa-oh-oh-oh-, oh-oh!”

Joy took Robyn’s song to new heights as Takumi’s voice blended with her’s perfectly, leaving her feeling utterly connected. Every breath, every beat.. they sang in perfect harmony. The village was their stage, and they were dominating it. 

“With every broken bone,

I swear I lived

With every broken bone

I swear I 

I, I did it all!

I, I did it all! 

I owned every second that this world could give 

I saw so many places 

The things that I did 

Yeah, with every broken bone 

I swear I lived!” they sang in unison, then Takumi drew her close again, and they began quickly spinning, the Order of Heroes and villagers following suit. 

“Oh, whoa-oh-oh-oh, oh-oh! 

Oh, whoa-oh-oh-oh, oh-oh!

I swear I lived!

Oh, whoa-oh-oh-oh, oh-oh!

Oh, whoa-oh-oh,oh, whoa-oh-oh!”

They finished together, the strings of the guitar continuing as their spinning slowed to a halt, the strumming following suit. With the cheers rising around them, Robyn rested her forehead against Takumi’s.

“I didn’t know you could sing!” she gasped, breathless with elation. 

“Neither did I!” the prince replied, sounding equally as excited. “The song just.. resonated with me! I could feel it coursing through my veins like it was.. a part of me..”

“..A new power perhaps?”

They traded a knowing stare, a silent agreement to look into it later. 

“Mama!” Kisaragi called, waving his arms eagerly as Sharena walked him over to them. 

Laughter bubbled in Robyn’s chest as she embraced him tightly, resting her cheek against his head. A moment later, she felt her husband beside her, resting his head against her’s. 

We’ll strive for a world where every day can be like this.. 

They departed for Askr soon after, Robyn keeping her word on the promise of yellow curry, the mess hall in a bustle as Flora joined her to make carrot cake. Felicia tried to join them, but Jakob swiftly nixed her suggestion of making a “side dish” of fried snake eyes. 

“But Henry said it was a common festival dish!” she’d protested, earning an eye roll. 

“Henry was pranking you. Again.” he’d huffed. 

While Robyn washed the rice, she could hear the steady taps of the knife as Takumi prepped the carrots next to her, bringing back pleasant memories of the time they’d bonded over miso soup. He’d been so stoic and fascinating to her back then, the latter still true, but at that time, never in her life had she’d imagined she’d be married to him with a child less than a year later. Warmth bubbled in the Summoner’s chest at the thought. 

“It’s ready!” Robyn sang, setting the table in her room. 

They’d chosen to eat up there so they could savor the quiet with their son for a little bit before they had to prep for the next battle. Robyn set the curry and rice bowls for her and Takumi, and a fruit tart for Kisaragi. He picked up his fork in his little hand to take a bite of the tart, pausing when his attention caught on Takumi, watching his father break the egg yolk over the curry, letting the yolk seep into the rice. Robyn stifled a giggle as Takumi noticed his son’s stare, blushing sheepishly as he said

“It’s really spicy, Kisaragi.”

Kisaragi seemed to ponder this for a moment, then piped up determinedly. 

“I want.. want what Takumi has!”

“Well.. okay.” Takumi relented, offering him a bite from his chopsticks. “But don’t say that I didn’t warn you!”

Victoriously, Kisaragi took a big bite, Robyn looking on with worried eyes as he chewed, eyebrows furrowed. Then he broke out into a huge grin. 

“Taste good!” he announced, Takumi bursting out laughing.

“Well, he certainly has spirit!” he chuckled, setting a small portion of his curry aside for his son, who dug in eagerly. “We’ll have to have a spicy food eating contest later to see how much he can handle!”

“Don’t you dare!” Robyn chided playfully, flicking Takumi lightly on the forehead. 

Kisaragi grinned, following suit. Then Robyn. Then their son. 

“H-hey now! Cut it out!” Takumi protested, ducking. 

Robyn’s eyes narrowed mischievously, sneaking in one last flick, Kisaragi copying her with a giggle. Takumi shook his head at their antics. 

“You guys are both ridiculous..” he grumbled, cheeks flushed, his lips threatening to break into a grin. 

“Ridicuwous!” Kisaragi yelled, causing more laughter to erupt from the trio. 

The lunch ended far too soon for Robyn’s liking, and they regretfully returned Kisaragi back to the castle nursery. A war meeting was held, and with a bit of information from Reginn, the army dispersed to prepare for a trip to a forest in Niðavellir to see a sage named Eitri, who may have key information for winning the war. According to Reginn, reaching the forest sanctum would take about three days. 

Reginn really just wants her brothers back. To be a family.. Robyn mused as she wandered the library, left to her own thoughts. I can’t help but feel there’s more to this going on. Something bigger-

A hand abruptly caught her wrist, stealing a gasp from her as she was pulled into the shadows of the bookshelf. Takumi faced her, a look of firm determination and something else in his eyes. 

“Takumi what-“

His lips crashed into her’s, pulling her into a passionate kiss, muffling her gasp as he pressed her against the wall in between the shelves, deepening the kiss as his body melded into her own. His fingers threaded into her hair, a soft moan escaping Robyn’s lips as he continued kissing her as deeply as he could, tightening her grip on the back of his kimono, his lips dancing passionately across her own until they at last parted, leaving them both panting quietly from desire. 

“Sorry..” Takumi breathed through half-lidded eyes. “I just couldn’t resist. I might not get you entirely to myself for the next few days.”

Understanding, Robyn’s lips glided slowly down the prince’s neck, making him shiver as she whispered 

“Oh, I’m sure we’ll be able to find time. You and me alone.. late at night.. in a tent while everyone else is asleep..”

Still trembling with desire, his lips captured her own again, a low breathy croon escaping her, her legs feeling weak as a longing to wrap them around his waist and disappear into his bedroom overtook her momentarily, and she had to push it away as Takumi at last drew back. They had to focus on the war for now, their undeniable mix of love and lust being put on hold, till late in the night that is. Hand in hand, they met with the rest of the army, who was gathering out in front of the castle, almost knocking into Leo, who snapped 

“You lovebirds should pay more attention to your surroundings!”

“Quiet, Nohrian scum!” Takumi spat back. “I don’t take orders from the likes of you!”

Leo threw the Hoshidan prince a look of pure loathing before storming off to join his retainer Niles, who looked mildly exasperated, no doubt a victim to his liege’s tirading rants. Robyn caught Elise’s worried gaze as the princess looked between Takumi and Leo with a look of distress on her face, as if trying to decide whether or not to go to her brother or her friends. The deciding factor for Robyn’s evening plans before retiring to her tent for the night. 

I’ll ask her tonight. Robyn decided. Maybe she’ll know something about the war.

Note from le authoress: So I wanted to do a song cover for I Lived, but I’m still recovering from the bouts of severe chest tightness and shortness of breath I’ve been experiencing due to stress lately. So here’s a cute Takubyn edit instead! Still might cover it eventually, we’ll see. 

https://youtube.com/shorts/Ij_anfajEcE?si=3CvDyOESzsCl6GmC

Chapter Text

That Neck Kiss Looking Pretty Good Zoomed In

So there’s been a change to the story’s rating. I’ve decided to make the story rated M. AO3 doesn’t have an algorithm whereas the site I was on before didn’t. I’d still like to keep it so anyone can read however so any.. 18+ scenes will be sectioned off by “**************” 

“You wanna know about the war between Hoshido and Nohr?” Elise asked, blinking at her in surprise. 

They’d been traveling all day and had stopped by a forest to camp for the night. When she’d told the peppy Nohrian princess that she wanted to talk to her about something, she’d been more than happy to comply. A far cry from how Leo would have responded. It was hard to believe the two were even related. Now, a tray of sweets lay between them, along with two cups of fruit scented tea as they sat a respectable distance away from the group gathered around the fire. Takumi was patrolling, having respected her desire to speak to the princess alone. 

“Um.. sure. I guess I’ll tell you what I can.” Elise said, pausing to sip her tea. “But wouldn’t Leo be better to ask about this? He’s smarter than me.”

“I wanted an answer that is unbiased.” Robyn replied simply. “Answers that aren’t.. marred by grudges.”

Understanding flashed in Elise’s eyes, and she shifted into a more comfortable position on the log she was sitting on. 

“Well.. Nohr is really different from Hoshido.” she began. “Sure we have a lot of weapons and more combat experience. But that won’t feed our people. Food, and even light are scarce. So.. Father makes us conquer other countries for that.”

“But.. surely it would make sense for both countries to work together, yes?” Robyn inquired with a frown. “You both have something the other needs. Fightting just seems.. pointless.”

Elise looked troubled for a moment, pondering this as she chewed slowly on a pastry.

“I.. don’t know. I tried to ask my big sister Camilla. But she told me to keep quiet about it, or Father might get angry.”

The princess shivered a bit. 

“..Father was always reeeaaaally scary when angry. Xander said he used to be very kind. But I don’t remember any of that. Father really hates Hoshido for some reason. And before I was summoned, he kept talking to someone named “Anankos”.. but there was no one there!”

Anan..kos?

For some reason, just hearing the name brought on a sudden mix of anger and disgust, surprising her with its intensity. Robyn had to quickly push it down as to not alarm her companion as she silently itched for the Askrian library. She would have to see if she could find anything on that name once they got back. 

“Sometimes, I wonder if Nohr is just jealous of Hoshido.” Elise murmured. “Since they seem so carefree. My first day here, Leo tried to tell me Prince Takumi was stuck up and whiny. But I don’t think he is at all! If he’d just get to know him, they could be friends like us! I want all of Hoshido and Nohr to be friends! Is that so wrong?”

“No..”

Robyn’s gaze hardened at the word “jealous.” She despised the word. What was the point on seething over what others had, instead of using that negativity to better oneself? Could Nohr really be so jealous over Hoshido’s happiness and success that they’d destroy them over it?

And if they succeeded, what then? Then they’d just go right back to suffering until the next place came along?

“Are.. you alright?” Elise asked, concern etching her features as Robyn rose to her feet abruptly. 

“I’m.. going to talk to Leo. To settle this once and for all.” she replied, stepping away before the princess could ask more. 

Elise tilted her head curiously, but didn’t try to stop her. A storm of emotions brewed in her mind. Every resentful stare, biting comment, and unprovoked mockery from the Nohrian flashed through the Summoner’s mind like lightning. And she was the wind that was going to blow the storm away tonight. The prince wasn’t hard to locate, sitting alone under a tree with a book in his lap, dark eyes narrowing when she approached. While Leo didn’t seem to outright despise her, Robyn knew he didn’t fully respect her since she was Takumi’s wife, although he did listen to her commands in battle. 

“Yes, what is it?” he inquired testily. “Can’t you see I’m busy?” 

“Yes well, I need to talk to you about something important. In private.”

Her tone invited no argument, curiosity winning over Leo as he stood, motioning for her to follow him. 

“Very well. Let us converse over here.”

There were no words exchanged between them as they walked a safe distance from the others, the silence broken only by the crunching of leaves underfoot and the brush of branches as they wove their way through them. Leo halted in a clearing and turned to face her. 

“Alright. What is it?”

“Why does Nohr hate Hoshido so much?” she demanded, getting straight to the point. 

She hated beating around there bush anyways, and the idea of talking to Leo all night was as appealing as swallowing frogs. Annoyance flashed in the prince’s eyes at the question. 

“Seriously?!” he snapped. “You dragged me out here so you can listen to idle gossip about war in a world you don’t even reside in? Our war doesn’t affect your precious life, so stay out of it-“

“Actually, it does affect me.” Robyn interjected sharply. 

“It affects me because your conflict not only affects our ability to present a unified front as an army, but it also hurts the man I love.”

“Love?!” Leo scoffed. “Honestly, I don’t understand how such a fine woman could look twice as a man as arrogant as-“

“YOU DON’T KNOW HIM!”

The cry that ripped from her throat surprised them both, shocking Leo into silence, almost sounding like a wail. Robyn could feel the tears that brimmed in her eyes, but still pressed on, determinedly so.

“You are choosing to hate a man who has done nothing to you! A man who saved my life! A man who shows me nothing but kindness, compassion, and love! You think he’s arrogant?! Tell that to the man who cried himself to sleep at night in my arms because he had to relive his mother’s death through nightmares every night because your kingdom killed both his parents!”

Leo took in her words silently, lips parted as the Summoner’s voice steadily rose, shaking with emotion.

“Tell that to the man who trained day and night so he didn’t have to live in the shadows of his siblings, and it still wasn’t good enough in his eyes! Tell that to the man forced into a horrible war right after his mothers death, only to be forced to kill her corpse to protect me! Takumi was afraid to propose to me because he didn’t think he was even worthy of me! Tell me how any of that is arrogant?!”

“I..” 

The Nohrian prince’s lips fumbled as an almost pained look crossed his features and he looked almost.. remorseful?

“Your sister is a Nohrian! And Takumi opened his heart to her anyways! This fight hurts her too! And for what?! What could Hoshido have possibly done that was so awful to you?!”

“Father.. never disclosed the reason behind the war..”

“Then what even is there to fight about? Where is all of this blind hatred coming from?”

“…”

There was a long lull in their conversation, broken only by the sounds of the night as Leo frowned in deep pensiveness. Then, a long sigh escaped him. 

“I.. never stopped to think about that..”

Soft footsteps sounded beside them, and the pair spun around to see-

..Takumi?

“You..” Leo muttered, but for once there was only no challenge in his voice. 

No venom laced words. 

“..I heard everything.” Takumi admitted quietly. He only seemed to have eyes for her, an oddly emotional look in them. “..I’m sorry. It was wrong of me to follow you. You seemed upset after talking to Elise. I.. wanted to make sure you were alright.”

He made his way slowly to her side, reaching to dry the tears from her face with only the tenderest of touches, Robyn leaning into it with a strange sense of vulnerability. Leo’s gaze flicked in between them, something sparking in his gaze as he looked away quickly. 

“Prince Takumi I.. I apologize.” he muttered. 

“What?!” 

The disbelief in her husband’s tone rang out like a bell in the quiet forest air, the pained look on Leo’s face increasing as he sighed, uncrossing his arms as he faced the silver-haired Hoshidan. 

“Look.. I’m sorry, okay?” he blurted. “I.. let my father’s blind hatred influence my actions and.. it wasn’t right. This is my opportunity to right that resentment between our countries, and I should have taken it. But that ends today. F-from now on.. I will try to put it aside, for the good of Nohr.”

“I-I see..”

For once, there wasn’t a sharp retort laying on the tip of his tongue as Takumi broke eye contact and stepped back uncertainly.

“Then.. I’ll do so as well. For.. the sake of Hoshido.”

“..Thank you, Prince Takumi.”

There was an uncharacteristically gentle tone in Leo’s voice before he departed, leaving them to talk.

“…”

Takumi’s eyes were somber as he looked off into the trees, lost in thought. 

“..Takumi? Are you alright?” Robyn asked, starting to feel concerned. 

“..Never in my life have I heard anyone stand up for me so passionately. Not even Oboro had that much emotion when speaking up on my behalf..”

The prince turned so suddenly, Robyn took a startled step back as strong arms encircled her waist, drawing her into a tight embrace, Takumi nestling his her forehead comfortably against his forest-scented chest. 

“Thank you..” he whispered fervently, his voice shaking with vulnerability. “I know I’m trying to get stronger. ..To not let other’s words get to me. But it always hurt so much when he’d have a go at me. To see such little remorse for Mother’s death.. it made my chest feel like it was splitting in half. I’d get so angry.. especially when it seemed like he rejoiced in the death of such an amazing woman.”

“I hear you.. I hear you..! I feel all of it! I share your joy, your sorrow.. everything! I’m here.. I’m right here! You will never be alone in this.”

“..After mother’s death I.. I never thought I’d be able to truly smile again.” Takumi whispered. “My whole world just broke that day. My retainers had to fight on my behalf for awhile because I was too anguished to even lift my bow.”

“You don’t have to force yourself to do this.” Robyn murmured, caressing his cheek lovingly. 

“I know.” Takumi fixed her with a steely hazel gaze. “But I’m going to try. Mother.. Mother wanted peace. And I have the chance to take those steps towards the end of the war. I can put my anger aside.. for her.”

“..Then I support your decision.” Robyn replied, sharing a brief kiss with him. “You’re so brave for all this.. I know seeing the Nohrian family must be hard for you.”

“..Garon was responsible. By forging bonds with his children.. perhaps we may be able to end the war when we return to Hoshido.”

..We.

The thought warmed her at the thought of going to his beloved country together, her hand finding her way into his as they made their way back to their tent. Askr was lucky enough to have an abundance of good seamstresses, so there were plenty of decent sized tents for the army, big enough to stand in as the couple stepped inside. Robyn’s face remained downcast as he let go of her hand and moved to light some candles. 

“..You’re quiet.” Takumi observed, as he finished giving the tent a dim glow, only serving to make his glistening skin under the candlelight look more ethereal. 

“..I still have some lingering vulnerability after my talk with Leo..” she confessed quietly. “Knowing how much his words hurt you.. feels like my own heart was wounded.”

“Robyn..”

As the prince’s lips fumbled for a reply, a strong emotion surged up inside Robyn and she stepped  forward, crashing her lips into Takumi’s.”

“Wh- mmn..”

The question died as he leaned into her kiss, returning the energy with a hum of contentment. When they pulled back, Takumi twirled a strand of her hair gently in between his fingertips, seeming unsure of what to say. Finally, he asked

“..Are.. you alright?”

“..I’ll be alright.” Robyn replied. “It’s just.. sometimes with me, vulnerability lingers. And.. everyone wants certain things when they’re vulnerable. In my case.. I want to be drowned in your love..”

“Drowned?” he murmured, then understanding flashed in his eyes when Robyn pressed closer. “Are you sure? You’re vulnerable right now.. I don’t want to feel like I’m taking advantage of that..”

“You’re not.” Robyn whispered. “I’ve just.. always been sensitive to other’s emotions. I feel.. other’s pain. Sometimes it gets to me a bit more than it should. So when it does.. I just want to feel the full force of your love.. in both physical and emotional form. 

“I understand.”

*********************************************

Takumi’s voice shifted to a low murmur, and Robyn felt his hands on her side as he drew her closer, his breath touching her neck as he whispered 

“Come here, and take off your clothes, and with them every worry you’ve ever carried, tear you’ve shed, and insecurity that made you falter..”

Robyn’s breath hitched in her throat as she felt the fabric of her kimono being parted, then the cooler night air touched her bare skin as her clothes were discarded, soon followed by Takumi’s. The bed was soft against her back as he pressed her gently to it. His hands shifted her legs apart so they were on either side of him. Skin to skin, the Hoshidan’s lips decorating her neck as he whispered sweet nothings. 

“Lay your skin and your vulnerabilities bare to me in the moonlight.. so I can wash every single one of them away with my love..”

As he finished speaking, his fingers brushed ever so slowly down her body to her core, pushing two in gently, then curling them in a beckoning motion. Robyn gasped and buried her face in Takumi’s chest, panting softly. 

“Yes.. just like that..” Takumi murmured, a smile tugging at his lips. 

“Mmn..”

The soft breathy groan escaped Robyn as she lifted her violet gaze to Takumi’s intense hazel as his other hand slipped into her own. His breath touched her lips briefly as he held her gaze for a moment, then slowly captured them in a deep kiss. Robyn’s hand quivered against the bedsheets as their tongues danced fervently, his fingers pumping in a steady rhythm to match. In that moment, just like every, Robyn felt completely and utterly in sync with Takumi, his hand seeming to know exactly what to do to send electrifying waves of pleasure through her body, light shivers passing through his body at the soft moans against his lips. The prince didn’t let up until her toes were curling and her legs were staring to shake, his fingers slipping out of her. In the dim candlelights did the dragon necklace he’d given her shimmer, Takumi lifting it. 

“Heh.. the fact that you wear it even when we make love is touching. ..I’m glad it means so much to you.”

“Of course it did. It came from you. I treasure every piece of you.” Robyn whispered, her other hand reaching to touch his cheek gently. “It not only enhances my singing.. but I discovered recently that it gives me the ability to convey emotions. Takumi.. I.. I want to show you exactly how you make me feel when we’re like this.. if you’ll let me..”

“Go ahead..” Takumi agreed, rubbing his nose gently against her own. 

The necklace glowed as her emotions filled it, a brilliant blue glow that filled the room as her angelic song filled the air. 

How Deep Is Your Love?

“How deep is your love?

How deep is your love? 

How deep is your love?

..Is it like the ocean?

Pull me closer.. again.”

Her voice abruptly dropped to a seductive murmur. 

“..How deep is your love?”

Takumi’s breath hitched in his throat as Robyn pressed her lips to his neck, the magic from the necklace spreading to her neck, creating harmonious background vocals as she moved slowly down to his collarbone, then back up again. 

“Aah-oh-oh, 

(Is it like the ocean?) 

Aah, oh-oh

What devotion.. are you?)

Aah-oh-oh

How deep is your love?”

Takumi panted softly under the relentless wave of passion, his quivering form on top of her silently pleading for more. 

“Aah, oh-oh

(Is it like Nirvana?)

Aah, oh-oh

(Hit me harder)

Aah, oh oh 

Again..

How deep is your love?!

(Open up my eyes and.:)

How deep is your love?!

(Tell me who I am..)

Mmn..

How deep is your love..?

Let me in on all your secrets..)”

Takumi looked at her with half-lidded eyes as the song came to an end, his breathing labored in only the best way.

“How deep is my love?” he murmured, sending tingles though her skin as his hips brushed against her own. 

“So tell me.. how deep is your love.. can it go deeper?” she whispered back, awakening more lust in the depths of his hazel gaze.

“..I want to show you. Right here, right now.” the prince responded, voice shaking slightly with the force of passion he was about to convey. 

Gods she loved him. She loved his scent, the intensity of his eyes as they stared into the depths of her own. The way her hand automatically squeezed his when he pushed himself deep inside her, his soft whispers filling her ears as he began to move slowly inside her. The blankets of their makeshift bed rustled gently, silence broken only by Robyn’s soft moaning. It was a beautiful coalesence of song and intimacy, every slow, but firm stroke from Takumi a brush that painted the most intimate parts of her body with endless pleasure. A soft smile crossed Takumi’s lips as he felt Robyn’s body quivering and arching under him. Every movement sent shivers down his spine, every kiss from Takumi making her heart skip and flutter. Each thrust brought him deeper inside her, every inch causing her to release another soft moan. 

“I’m going to make you feel so loved..” Takumi whispered. 

“Yes.. Takumi love me..” Robyn murmured back in between quiet moans, ending in a gasp after a particularly deep thrust, her legs lifting to wrap around his waist. 

Takumi’s eyes darkened in pleasure from the action, his body tensing as he pressed himself fully inside her. 

“I can do this all night..” His pace began to quicken. “I’ll keep going till you’re completely drained. You’re all I need Robyn.. you’re the only one I can be with.. No one can make me feel the way that you do.”

Robyn felt the pressure in between her legs begin to steadily increase, until she was crying out softly from sheer bliss. Her free hand moved to his back, gripping his toned shoulder tightly as she buried her face in the Hoshidan prince’s neck, whispering sweet nothings, which only served to turn him on more, Robyn feeling her muscles start to contract around him. 

“I could spend the rest of my life like this..” 

His voice was starting to break into panting and moaning, their blankets rocking gently from the force of their love making.

“I’ll.. I’ll never leave your side..” Robyn vowed in between cries as each fast, vigorously deep thrust brought her closer and closer to release. “I’m.. I’m so happy to be married to you.. and be the mother of your children.”

“I hope.. there will be many more children.. Gods I love you Robyn..”

Takumi gazed into Robyn’s eyes, the candlelight in her eyes reflecting the intensity of his own as he gasped, and Robyn felt him tense within her, his body trembling as a warm, soft liquid filled her. The sensation sent her over the edge, and legs shaking, Robyn pulled Takumi into a long, passionate kiss. The prince gasped quietly into the kiss as he felt her contracting around him, her liquid mixing with his and dripping out of her. He leaned his head into her shoulder as they finished riding out their climax together. She was delighted to feel a light shiver come over Takumi, his chest rising and falling rapidly not out of need, but out of sheer habit as his body finished pulsating in her tight grip. Takumi’s lips brushed her skin as he breathed deeply into her neck, his body relaxing on top of her own as they came down together. 

“Gods Robyn.. I could do that again and again..” he muttered as Robyn stroked his long silver ponytail gently. 

He glanced at the fluid dripping down her legs and chuckled quietly. 

“I’ll.. help you clean up.”

Robyn shared the laugh as she assisted him, then snuggled together underneath the soft blankets. 

“How do you feel..?” he asked softly.

His voice was intoxicatingly addicting. Everything about him was. 

“..Better.”

Robyn rested her cheek against Takumi’s bare chest as she listened to his steady heart beat, savoring the sweet scent of his skin. He always smelled good, but he was especially irresistible after they made love. 

“This couldn’t have been a more perfect night..” Takumi murmured, then a distant, dreamy look overtook his hazel eyes as he stared at the ceiling. “I wonder.. what our future will be like? After the war I mean..”

Robyn’s long pink hair pooled around her, illuminating Takumi’s silver hair as she pondered this. 

“I.. I hope we can spend some of it in Hoshido. With another child too..” Robyn mused. “A daughter perhaps?”

“I hope she inherits every single aspect of you. Your beauty.. and spirit I mean.” Takumi answered. 

“Then I hope our son inherits your skill and determination.”

“He’s already inherited my good looks!” Takumi joked as Robyn let out a sweet laugh. 

“Did you want to rest?” she suggested. “Maybe we could share a dream together again.. for old time’s sake.”

“Yes.. that sounds nice” Takumi agreed, slowly drawing her closer. 

A long, contented sigh escaped Robyn’s lips as she fell asleep to the sound of Takumi’s steady breathing in her ears. 

The achingly familiar sounds of the streets of Hoshido greeted Takumi as he opened his eyes. Kisaragi was in his arms, grasping onto his fingers with his little hand. Robyn was beside him, holding the hand of a little girl who’s hair was tied back with ribbons, eyes sparkling. Robyn held his other hand, dressed in a beautiful traditional Hoshidan kimono as they strolled the streets, talking languidly. Robyn’s long pink hair fluttered out behind her as she hurried towards a stand selling strawberry mochi, rice dumplings, and spiced potatoes, returning to their little group with enough to share. In the pouch that rested on his waist was a box filled with dango, and with the picnic and children in tow, they moved towards their favorite spot by the gentle stream and garden where they shared many romantic moments together. Robyn’s head rested on his shoulder as they sat under the sakura tree, fondly watching as their children dug eagerly into the mochi, dumplings, and potatoes. Robyn’s gaze met his own, filled with affectionate serenity, his hand brushing her cheek tenderly, her hair sweetly decorated by the petals. The sounds of nature filled their ears in perfect harmony, enhanced by their daughter’s laughter as Kisaragi leaned in to whisper something mischievously in her ears, likely a joke about how cute their parents looked. Peace filled the prince’s heart at the sight. 

This is the life.. The perfect future..  Takumi thought dreamily, and the dream slowly faded to black. 

He blinked awake, taking in the dim daylight that peeked through the fabric of their tent. Robyn was awake as well, that very same peace reflected in her demeanor. They were still naked, bodies tangled like perfect puzzle pieces under the blankets. 

“Robyn.. did you..” he began, and she nodded quickly. 

“Yes.. I had the same dream. Of the streets of Hoshido. Oh how beautiful they were! And you and I watched our children eat and play under a beautiful sakura tree. Kisaragi and our daughter..” she trailed off dreamily. “How I wish it was real..”

“..It is real.” Takumi insisted, shifting so he was hovered over Robyn, excitement coursing through his veins. “I’ve been there, and seen it myself. And.. you and I are going to finish this war and go there with our children.” 

Joy sparked her gaze. 

“Oh Takumi.. that sounds amazing! Promise?”

“Promise!” he vowed, rubbing his nose gently against her’s. 

This is it. Takumi reflected. This is the future Robyn and I are fighting for!

Note from le authoress: So you’ve noticed the story’s pacing has slowed down. Before I felt some things were a bit too rushed because I had deadlines to meet. Now I’m at the point where I think we can slow down and enjoy the ride a bit. Actual story progression will happen next chapter. For me this was more of a comfort chapter. Long story short I’ve been going through some things. I have a literal nightmare roommate who has stressed me out to the point where I’ve had severe chest pains and anxiety at age 24 and have needed medication to calm it down so I can at least function.(she’s stolen hundreds from me, stolen my things, harassed me etc) Then my job illegally fired me for said anxiety (they refused to tell me the reason.. but I’m not stupid) 

Luckily I’m moving out soon (May 31st save the date) so things should get better soon. That goes to my next point.. the smut writing. A lot of people have requested it of these two so I delivered this chapter. And with that I’ve decided to participate in Kinktober. Which is where you, dear reader come in.  I have a giant list myself already because I’m chaotic but if you’d like to drop suggestions below feel free and they’ll be considered. 

Chapter Text

https://www.tumblr.com/robynmizorewrites/752247359867666432/photo-for-redemption-dark-connection

“..I’m sorry.. you made what?!” Leo inquired as him and Takumi stared at Elise with comically identical expressions. 

“A getting along plan!” Elise chirped. “It has bonding activities so you can learn to get along!”

“That sounds like something for children!” Leo scoffed, and Elise narrowed her eyes and grumbled

“Well you’ve sure been acting like one.”

“What?!”

“I’ll.. I’ll give it a shot.” Takumi interjected before an argument could break out, and that was enough to make the stubborn Nohrian prince relent. 

“I.. suppose I should try to take this more seriously. Fine. I’ll play your silly game.”

They were gathered with the rest of the Order of Heroes in their makeshift camp, enjoying some fruit tarts with tea before they set out again. Robyn had informed Elise of last night’s progress, and she had been more than eager to help. 

“Awesome!” Elise exclaimed, tapping the scroll covered in numerous.. “drawings.” “This is your first assignment!”

The princes squinted at the scroll, exchanging puzzled glances. 

“King Garon.. eating bones?”

“I.. don’t know. Looks like a pegasus knight’s flying lessons gone wrong.” Takumi replied. 

“No!” Elise huffed. “It’s supposed to be the two of you finding common ground! Some similarity you guys share!”

Robyn stifled another giggle at how hard the prince’s were scrutinizing the photo, trying to see how in the blazes she came to that conclusion with that drawing. 

“I.. can’t think of anything.” Takumi murmured, and Leo nodded. 

At least it was one thing they agreed on. 

“What’s your favorite game?” Elise interrogated with a huff. 

“Shogi.”

“Chess.”

They replied at the same time, then stared at each other in surprise. 

“Favorite food?!”

“Um.. miso soup.”

“Beef stew. That’s.. kinda like soup.”

“Books! What books do you like to read?!” Elise exclaimed. 

“History.” Leo replied in an instant, and Takumi raised an eyebrow. 

“Let me guess.. it’s because you love to study the strategy behind past battles?” he inquired. 

“I take it you’re the same then..” Leo muttered. “Who would have guessed we have so much in common?”

“I don’t know, but I’ll tell you- it’s hard to hate someone with such excellent taste!” Takumi exclaimed, then looked embarrassed at his enthusiasm. 

“Y-yeah..” Leo muttered, and Robyn and Elise swapped triumphant glances. 

This might actually work!

“Gods, what in the blazes is with all these traps?!” Chrom exclaimed in exasperation. 

Gaius just let out a low whistle. 

“Whoever put ‘em here really wants us to lose our heads.” he grumbled. 

“I almost lost my head!” Henry piped up cheerily, donning a fresh cut on his forehead. 

“Hold still!” Lisa hissed as she waved her staff over the wound. “Nearly dying isn’t a joke, dummy! Don’t you realize how much the Order of Heroes needs you?!”

Henry actually seemed to ponder this for a moment. 

“Wow, you really care that much, Lissa? Okay.. I’ll try not to die a horrible bloody death, tee-hee! Although.. it does sound reeeeeeally fun..”

“Psycho Feathers.. get help.” Gaius groaned, facepalming. 

From where she walked beside Takumi, Robyn could see Ricken and Niles walking with their heads close together, whispering and looking oddly.. devious? Takumi, having followed her gaze over to the pair, raised an eyebrow. 

“Since when are those two friends? I hope Niles isn’t corrupting him..” the prince muttered, and they hopped easily over a pit fall trap in perfect sync. 

“They’re up to something that’s for sure.” Robyn agreed. “Usually Ricken’s too scared to even talk to Niles.”

“We’re almost there!” Reginn’s triumphant call was cut off by a group of Niðavellirians stepping out of the shadows.

Leading them was a man with jet black hair and grey eyes, donning purple and black armor. 

“Brother!” Reginn cried, eyes lighting up. 

Ótr gave her a look of utter distain, and some of the light died from her eyes. 

“So Reginn.. were you so incompetent you couldn’t even complete the basic task of securing the Summoner?” he sneered.

“Sorry Edgelord, but you’re officially grounded from Big Metal Pony privileges. She’s with us now.” Gaius taunted, loftily twirling his dagger. 

“Damn, well when you put it like that, it just sounds spicy.” Niles snickered, and Gaius flushed. 

“Sh-shut it!” he hissed, eyebrow twitching. 

Ótr blushed furiously as he gawked at his sister in disbelief. 

“Reginn.. what is the meaning of this?!” he demanded. 

“Brother, please! Help me stop Fàfnir!” Reginn pleaded. 

Ótr stared them down with a blank look in his eyes. Then, he started to cackle. 

“Kehahahaha.. GAHAHAHA!”

Robyn saw Takumi’s eyes narrow, the grip on his Fujin Yumi tightening, while the others stepped back a bit.  

“This is perfect!” he spluttered. “You know what, sister? You are no longer my sister. You’re dead to me! Dead!” 

The madness in his eyes rapidly increased until it blocked out all light. 

“Ahahahaha! This is just what I needed! Now I can be brother’s only sibling!”

“Brother, no! Wait-“

Ótr cut his sister off with a sweep of his arm, signaling to his troops. 

“Kill them all!” he snarled. “Especially my traitor of an ex sister!”

“Ugh..” Exasperation etched Takumi’s features. “I’d love to take his head off right here and now, but he’s one of the people we have to save, isn’t he?”

“He is. I know he’s unlikeable, but we have to.. for Reginn.”

“Alright.” Takumi relented. “But only for Reginn..” His expert eyes swept the raging battlefield. “We’ll need a distraction..”

“Distraction you say?”

The pair turned to see Niles and Ricken behind them, Niles smirking devilishly with his arrows, Ricken clutching his tome. 

“Why distract when we can get rid of him right now?” 

Takumi eyed him suspiciously. 

“What did you rope him into?” he demanded with a glance at Ricken, who grinned. 

“Juuuust watch.”

 The thief nocked an arrow, and with a wave of his hand, Ricken transferred the fire to the arrow.

“What..” Takumi started. 

“Fire arrows!” Niles announced pleasantly, then fired. 

The arrow soared through the air with precision, striking the ground in front of Ótr, who reared up in surprise, breaking off mid sentence. 

“What in the blazes was that?!” he demanded, and Niles grinned wickedly. 

“Oh.. you’re about to have a blaze alright.” he drawled, training another fiery arrow right at him. “A real big one too.”

“H-have you lost your mind?!” Ótr blanched, backing away. “Y-you’ll burn down the whole forest!”

“Yeah, that would really suck, wouldn’t it?” Henry chimed in cheerily, overhearing as he drew his tome. “Here, let me help-“

“Grr, fine! We’ll retreat for now!” Ótr spat, withdrawing his troops reluctantly. “Consider yourself lucky, Summoner!” 

“You may continue to try if you wish, but I’ll strike you down where you stand.” Robyn retorted as bristling, Takumi stepped up beside her. 

“And if you so much as threaten her again, you won’t have to worry about those two burning down the forest, because I’ll make you wish you were burning alive by the time I’m done with you!” the prince shouted. “Fire will be nothing compared to the pain I’ll happily grant to you.”

Ótr threw them all, especially Reginn a look of pure loathing before retreating into the shadows.

“Well that was certainly something.” Jakob grumbled, then turned to glare at Ricken and Niles. “What in the gods’ names were you thinking?! You could have burnt the whole forest and this army to the ground!”

“Felicia and Flora have ice magic!” Ricken protested. “They could have put out the flames!”

“Your idea was.. good.” Alfonse conceded. “But please.. run it by me, Robyn, or Commander Anna next time?”

Robyn hardly paid attention, frustration brewing in her veins. 

We were so close! If only he hadn’t retreated..

Her and Takumi’s plan would have to wait until next encounter. They finally came to the forest sage’s hut, where they were greeted by a seemingly little girl who introduced herself as Eitri, but Robyn wasn’t deceived as she eyed the inventor warily. This was yet another familiar person from her dream. Everything was falling into place.. a tale Robyn knew only she and Takumi could reverse. 

She even looks like a witch.. how fitting. Robyn mused darkly as Reginn babbled happily with her. 

Even as Eitri explained to Alfonse about the special sword they were to obtain from another kingdom, Robyn noticed the way her eyes subtly flicked to her, the depths of her gaze potent with malice. 

“How does no one else see it?!” she hissed to Takumi as they returned to Askr to prepare for the trip to the kingdom of Jötenheimr. 

“Even if you hadn’t told me about that dream you had, I still wouldn’t trust her!” Takumi agreed. “There’s just something so.. off about her. And I’m going to find out what it is..”

Robyn lovingly brushed Takumi’s bangs up and out of his face, watching the steady rise and fall of his chest as he lay sleeping in the bed. She was slipping out to sift through the library on books about this.. “Anankos.”

Maybe I’ll find some answers about the war between your kingdoms. Then we can stop it for good. she promised him, placing a tender kiss to his forehead, then slipped out of the room. 

Askr was to leave in the morning, so she was going to make the most of this night. The hallways were quiet as the goddess crept down them. She did not need a candle, the moon and the glow of the azaleas serving as her guide, and she didn’t want to draw attention to herself. She did take one once she got there however, quietly weaving her way amongst the books. Robyn smiled to herself as she did so. There was something special about being the only one up late at night. It was like being in her own little world. Her eyes landed on a particular book, labeled “Anankos: The Silent Dragon.”

That’s it! Robyn thought excitedly, hurrying to one of the tables, settling down and opening it eagerly. 

“A dragon neither white nor black,

Saw his future self 

As no more than a caged beast 

A dragon neither white nor black 

Sang three songs of prophecy 

So someday his soul may be released.” Robyn murmured to herself, frowning deeply. 

She’d been hoping for an actual story or legend of some sort. Instead, it seemed almost like a small collection of ancient poems. Still, the Summoner’s eyes scanned the pages determinedly. 

The next one was called “Prophecy of Sky.”

“In the white light.” it read. 

“A hand reaches through. 

A doubled edged blade

Cuts your heart in two. 

Waking dreams fade away 

Embrace the brand new day”

When she finished reading that page, a sudden warm glow overtook Robyn’s necklace, a strange tune filming her mind. 

Is this.. some kind of special song from Takumi’s world..? I sense a strange power from it..

Robyn’s fingers brushed against the next page, titled “Prophecy of Land” as she found herself humming along to the tune in her mind, this one bringing a strange ache to her chest. 

“Embrace the dark 

You call a home 

Gaze upon an empty white throne

A legacy of lies

A familiar disguise..”

The ache intensified, growing so strong Robyn had to close her eyes tightly to try to block it out as an achingly familiar voice echoed in her mind. 

“Why did you go back to Nohr?! Why?! TELL ME WHY?!”

Takumi.. her mind whimpered quietly as Robyn sank to the floor, tears streaming down her face as she clutched at her chest. 

“Don’t you speak my name traitor!” his voice gasped in her ears in between ragged sobs, the imagine of a massive wall flashing in her mind briefly until the vision released her at last. 

Vulnerable and shaken, the Summoner slowly stood up, one hand across her racing heart while the other grasped on the edge of the table for support. 

She could remember it like it was yesterday. Takumi’s hair shining silver in the moonlight as they lay curled in each other’s embrace after their first time. 

“They.. aren’t always about Mother..” he’d admitted quietly, then told her about the nightmare where he had stood on the Great Wall of Suzanoh. 

Takumi had then told her after shouting at someone through his tears, he threw himself off the wall. Neither of them had said it out loud, but they’d both known exactly what was implied there, leaving Robyn with a heavy sadness that chilled her to her very core. 

Was.. was that the fate that awaited Takumi back in his world..? she wondered, gazing at the crystal azalea ring that rested on her finger, a symbol of their love. Did.. did I save him from that..?

She’d held him close that night, whispering fervently in his ears.

“It’s okay. You don’t ever have to be afraid of that again. That will never, ever happen. Because I’m going to protect you, just like I know you’ll protect me.”

The Summoner took a slow, deep breath, feeling her racing heart calm. Robyn had meant it then, and she meant it now. 

We’re both immortal now. Whatever fate may have awaited Takumi then.. he’s safe from now.

She turned her attention back to the book to continue reading, the next page labeled “Prophecy of Depths.” 

“A burdened heart 

Sinks into the ground 

A veil falls away

Without a sound 

Not day or night 

Wrong nor right 

For truth and leave we fight..”

The last line struck a cord in her heart. It was exactly what her and all of Askr were fighting for. Next was a section known as “Dragons and People.”

“Once dragons fought against each other 

Using humans as pawns 

They empowered their pawns 

With drops of their own blood 

In time the dragon blooded humans became royalty even as the dragons 

descended into beast hood.”

Robyn started taking notes using quill and parchment. 

So this is how the Hoshidan’s and Nohrians got their abilities to use the dragon veins!

Dragon veins were parts of the earth that royals with dragon blood could tap into to completely change the landscape to their benefit.

“To escape madness, the dragons 

Threw off their moral flesh and

Became ascended spirits 

They left the world to humanity 

Except for the few dragons who 

Chose to remain.”

Could Anankos be one of those dragons descended into madness? Maybe that’s why the name made her feel so strange. The final texts were named “Bloodline.”

“The white princes and princesses 

Are born of Sumeragi and Ikona. 

The black princes and princesses 

Are born of Garon 

The first prince with Katerina 

The first princess with a concubine. 

The second prince with yet another 

The second princess with another still.”

There wasn’t anything particularly interesting there, other than the Nohrian royals being half siblings. But what waited her on the final page made her heart start racing once more. 

“The child of light 

Kidnapped in the dark 

Is not of Nohr blood 

Nor a child of the Hoshidan king

The child was born of 

The white queen and silent dragon 

Anankos is the true father.”

The quill fell from Robyn’s fingertips with a soft clatter as she sat in the chair frozen from shock, too stunned to stoop down and pick it up. 

Corrin.. isn’t Takumi’s sister..  But the daughter of Anankos?! What did this mean? I.. I have to tell Takumi-

“..Robyn?” 

Her eyes snapped up to see her husband standing there, candle in his hand, hazel eyes shadowed with concern. 

“Is.. everything alright? I woke up and you weren’t there so I came to find you.”

Swallowing hard, Robyn lifted her eyes to meet his. 

“Takumi.. there’s something I just found out that you need to know.”

Note from le Authoress: 

So I’m very excited to announce that the anniversary of Redemption’s release date is June 14th! It’s been almost an entire year since this story was published and I couldn’t be happier! So next chapter will be extra long and comes out on June 14th so stay tuned! Thank you so much to all of you for your amazing support ^w^ 

Chapter Text

https://www.tumblr.com/robynmizore/753384956059877376/happy-anniversary-to-my-story-redemption
“Takumi.. there’s something I just found out that you need to know.”

Her husband was at her side in an instant, voice and face laced with concern. 

“What is it? Y-you look so pale..”

Robyn gestured for him to take a seat and he complied. 

“It’s.. about Corrin.”

“Corrin..?” Takumi frowned, hazel gaze flicking to the books that lay strewn across the table. “I don’t understand. How could Askrian books tell you about my sister?”

“That’s just it.. Corrin isn’t your sister.”

“W-what?!”

Takumi’s mouth fell open in disbelief, and Robyn shifted the Bloodline section of the book over to him so he could read, eyes darting over the pages. When he’d finished reading, he sat back, shaking his head slowly. 

“I.. I don’t believe it.. So Corrin isn’t related to us at all? And who is this “Anankos?”

“Elise said that’s who Garon kept talking to before she was summoned here.. but she never saw anyone there. But supposedly this mad dragon is Corrin’s father.. and may very well be the reason Garon acted.. strangely.”

Takumi took the book from her and paged though it, eyes narrowing as he scanned the ancient texts, then widened.

“Wait.. these prophecies are the same things Azura used to sing!” he exclaimed. “There was always such a strange quality to her voice when she did. A soothing one. It kind of reminds me of the effect your voice has..”

“I see..”

The gears in Robyn’s head were turning, everything seeming to fall perfectly into place. Garon’s strange behavior, Corrin, Anankos’s mental state..

“..Takumi.. I don’t suppose Anankos could be behind the war.. do you? After all.. neither side seems to truly know why they’re fighting.”

Her husband seemed to be considering this deeply, looking troubled. 

“It sounds insane.. but it also makes way too much sense..” he murmured uneasily. “After reading all of that.. I want nothing more than to rush home and make sure they’re all okay.. but I know I can’t.”

Robyn reached over to rest her hand over Takumi’s, gazing back at him with steady eyes. 

“It’s going to be okay.” she soothed, rubbing slow circles into his palm with her thumb. “You and I are going to finish this war together.. then go home to save Hoshido.”

“Home..” Takumi murmured as his hand slowly relaxed in her’s. “..I love it when you say it like that.”

“And I love you.” Robyn replied, her arm around the prince’s shoulders as he stood up, and they walked back to her room. 

It seemed to be his go to place of choice when he was feeling vulnerable, and Robyn smiled at the thought as they lay down in the bed together, Robyn gently securing Takumi against her, holding him close.

“It’ll all turn out okay in the end. You’ll see.” she promised in a whisper, her hand resuming rubbing circles, this time in the middle of his back. 

“Mmn.. I believe you.” Takumi murmured back, relaxing into her touch as he nuzzled his face into her neck with a contented sigh. 

While they didn’t sleep, they snuggled the rest of the night, wrapped in the blissful warmth of each other’s embrace. 

“Heyyyyy.. remember how Jötunheimer is supposed to be nice and peaceful and everything?” Gaius asked. 

The army had stopped just outside of Barnstokker, and exercising proper precautions, they’d sent Niles and Gaius ahead to scout. Both returned with grim expressions, and Robyn could see Alfonse was looking uneasy. 

“..Yes. What about it?”

“Well sorry to burst your bubble, but it would seem our dear friends are feeling a little extra spicy today because they’re currently awaiting us just up ahead in full battle formation.” Niles replied, and the group picked up the pace to see a group of soldiers waiting for them. 

At their head was a woman with short, pale blue hair. A massive axe over half her height stood at her side, and resting on her shoulder was a giant armored bird, and Robyn couldn’t tell if it was that or the axe that weighed more. As the army stood in front of them, she flashed the group a toothy grin. 

“Sup Askrians!” she greeted them way too cheerfully. “I’m Dagr, princess of Jötunheimr!” 

“Right.. Dagr.” Alfonse responded, eyes narrowing in suspicion. “I was told we were to meet with princess Nött in Barnstokker to peacefully negotiate Gramr.”

“Oh yeah, that!” Dagr responded with a casual twirl of her axe. “Yeah that’s not happening because you’re all going to die now!”

“Oh-ho.. is that so?” Niles sneered, nudging Ricken, who nodded deviously. “That’s an awfully confident assumption you’re making there, little princess.”

“Well you see.. Mom said whichever one of us is the strongest gets to inherit the throne when she steps down.” Dagr explained. “So I figured if I bag both of your kingdoms then I’m guaranteed to win!”

“Aw, how delightfully idiotic!” Niles mocked in a baby voice. “Someone needs to be taken down a peg.. or ten. Allow me to dish out your punishment.”

“Yep, you’re weird! You’re gonna be the first to die!” Dagr said, again way too cheerfully before signaling to her troops to attack.

“Yawn..” Niles replied with a bored expression, loading up a fiery arrow and unleashing it with gusto.

Dagr yelped in surprise as it exploded on the ground in front of her, hopping around to shake the flames off her legs. 

“Owwww! Hot hot hoooooot!”

“Quick! While she’s distracted!” Robyn called, and Niles smirked wickedly. 

“Oh with pleasure! ” he purred, then fired a volley of blazing arrows at the jötun princess, who struggled to dodge as her soldiers shouted in surprise, and fled the scene, leaving the princess staring after them in dismay. 

“W-wait! Y-you can’t just leave me here-oh..” 

She turned to see the Askrian army now surrounding her, and quickly held her hands up in surrender. 

“You were saying?” Niles jibed. 

“Yep.. you’ve got me.” Dagr huffed. “I guess that was a pretty stupid plan, huh? Well since I feel bad, tell ya what, I’ll help you get that sword from my stupid big sister, deal?”

“Now.. you want to help us?!” Alfonse demanded in bewilderment, eyebrows furrowing. 

“Yikes, I really did make ya mad, didn’t I, Alfster?” Dagr remarked, the prince’s eyebrow only furrowing deeper. “Haha! I didn’t  think it was possible to be even scowlier! Ahahaha!” 

“Great.. another untrustworthy member.” Robyn heard Takumi mutter under his breath. “She doesn’t even act like a princess either!” 

They arrived in Barnstokker, where a woman with long, pale green hair was waiting for them, standing regally in front of the castle. 

“Greetings. I am Princess Nött of Jötunheimer, and proper heiress to the throne.” she announced formally. 

“Wow! She’s so pretty and elegant! The complete opposite of Dagr!” Sharena whispered in awe, and Alfonse stepped forward and gave her a formal nod. 

“Greetings, Princess Nött, I am Alfonse, prince of Askr, and this is Reginn, princess of Niðavellir. We’ve come to negotiate receiving the sword Gramr to defeat Fáfnir. I’m afraid he’s a threat to all of our kingdoms.”

“Heya sis! Long time no see!” Dagr called, and Nött simply turned up her nose. 

“What is that awful buzzing?” she growled. “Must be a bothersome fly.” She quickly plastered a gentle smile on her face. “Yes, I shall assist you in stopping Fáfnir. Right this way.”

She led the way inside and to the throne room, but it would seem her sister was not quite done yet.

“Hey! Hey big sis! Wanna know what else I noticed?! All the forts on the way here seemed really empty! Almost like you called all of them here to ambush us with zero intention of forking the sword over!” 

Nött stopped dead at this, eyebrow visibly twitching in annoyance, which only made Dagr’s grin wider. 

“Haha! I’m right, aren’t I?! Your eyebrow always twitches when you’re annoyed!”

Nött whipped around and spat venomously. 

“Look what you’ve done now, you’ve gone and frightened the poor dears! I was perfectly content to just kill them in their sleep, but you just have to ruin everything don’t you?” 

“Princess Nött, what is the meaning of this?!” Alfonse demanded. 

“No time to worry about that now!” Dagr yelped out a warning. “She’s coming for you!”

Ricken huffed. 

“How very annoying..” Niles yawned, readying their signature fire arrow attack, but Robyn frowned. 

As a seasoned tactician, she knew very well that using the same attack over and over would soon lose effectiveness, as it would not only lose the element of surprise, but it would give the enemy the upper hand to counter. 

“..Wait-“

“And fire!” Ricken interrupted, and Robyn saw the faintest suggestion of a smirk playing on Nött’s lips. 

“Mages, cast water to extinguish the fire!”

The mages hastily complied, repelling the onslaught with a blast of their tomes. Smoke filled the air, only adding to the army’s confusion. Robyn was opening her mouth to start issuing orders when a hand caught her arm. It was Nött, staring at her with a cold expression. 

“You’ll be coming with me, Summoner. Resistance is futile.”

For a moment, Robyn considered giving her a well-aimed seiðjarn powered kick, but held back as a sudden idea came to mind. What if she played along? That way, perhaps she could figure out what the princess was plotting. So instead, she widened her violet eyes and gave Nött a pleading look. 

“P-please don’t hurt me!”

Nött smiled as she began to pull her away. 

“I won’t if you behave. Come quietly now.”

As Robyn lowered her head in false obedience, she heard Takumi shout behind her. 

“Get your hands off of her right now!”

..Wait!

Takumi stopped in his tracks, blocked by a group of soldiers as Robyn’s voice reached his mind telepathically. It was another skill in their skill set they could use, but only with each other. If they wanted to use it on a mortal, they’d have to have direct contact, such as holding their hand. 

This is our chance to find out more info and possible enact our plan on Ótr! Just play along for now.. then follow from a distance, okay?”

Takumi gave a subtle nod, feigning frustration at the soldiers blocking his path. 

“Looks like your prince can’t protect you this time.” Nött mocked. “Unlike my beloved Ótr!”

A blush covered her cheeks as she sighed dreamily. 

“Why.. if I was in danger, I just know he’d come running to my aid in an instant!”

Would he now?

Interest peaked, Robyn managed to keep her expression neutral as she stifled a laugh. She knew Takumi could blast those soldiers away in an instant if he wanted to, and inside she was bursting with excitement at the prospect of Nött taking her to the exact person she was looking for. 

Takumi quietly watched his wife being dragged away, feeling more intrigued than worried. He trusted she had a plan. Takumi waited a moment before expertly dispatching the soldiers, ducking into the smoke for cover and hurried outside. The wind god’s eyes swiveled over his surroundings in great detail. The jötun princess certainly didn’t waste any time, he’d give her that. But she’d underestimated his skill greatly. Concentrating, the prince closed his eyes briefly, and when he opened them again, a light green glow had overtaken them, indicating his search skill was activated. Footsteps littered the ground, leading away into the trees. 

This way, huh? Takumi mused. Alright fine..

The leaves crunched softly under his feet as he crept along like a hunter, senses on high alert until he felt the wind currents stir, and heard voices up ahead. 

“So sorry to keep you waiting, my love.” Nött said. “Here is the Summoner and the sword Gramr as promised! What shall we do with them, my beloved?”

“I’m going to have you wait here, my dear, to ward those pesky Askrian off. Meanwhile, I’ll present the Summoner and sword to my brother. Then.. I will ask his blessing for us to marry so we can align our kingdoms.”

Takumi nearly laughed out loud at the absurdity of Ótr’s response. It was so obvious she was being played, yet Nött seemed none the wiser, gushing over his response. 

“You know.. lying isn’t very nice.. is it Prince Ótr?”

Both people’s eyes snapped to Robyn as she spoke up, Nött’s sweet expression twisting into an ugly snarl. 

“What did you just say about my beloved?!”

Robyn’s gaze was unwavering as she stared the princess down calmly, her expression nonchalant. 

“I’m afraid Prince Ótr is using you. He has no intention of marrying you. He just wants to win his brother’s favor and is willing to do anything to accomplish it.”

“H-how dare you! You’re lying!” she shrieked, lunching. 

Seizing the opportunity, Takumi stepped out and sent her flying into a tree, holding her in place with his wind currents. 

“W-what is this?!” Ótr spat in surprise as Nött struggled vainly to free herself. 

Takumi gave her a quick nod, and seizing her chance, she slowly approached Ótr, who backed away uneasily. While he didn’t truly understand what she was capable  of, it was clear they were a force to be reckoned with. 

“Do you have any idea the pain you’re causing your sister?” Robyn asked, and the prince’s eyes darkened in fury. 

“She means nothing to me!” he spat. 

“But you mean something to her. Allow me to show you.”

While he tried to resist as Robyn touched his forehead, it turned out to be futile as Robyn called on Regina’s memories from deep in her heart: her regrets, anguish, and tears she poured into the mind of the man in front of her. Ótr gasped, his face twisting in agony. Robyn kept the tide coming until his knees buckled and he was left in a heap on the floor, gasping. 

“Stop!” Nött exclaimed, struggling. 

But she was no match for Takumi’s wind currents as the two ignored her, and Ótr looked up at Robyn, his face marred with tears. 

“Wh-what.. what did you just do to me?!” he demanded. “Where did that horrible pain come from?!”

“That is the pain your sister feels now.. and the pain she’ll feel in the future should you continue on this path.” Robyn replied. 

“W-why should I care what she feels?! I hate her!” Ótr spat. 

“..You sure about that?” This time, it was Takumi who spoke up, having come to stand next to her. “Those tears say otherwise. Doesn’t seem like hate to me. Could it be maybe you do love your sis a little bit?”

“Just.. just SHUT UP!” Ótr screamed, staggering to his feet and quickly retreating into the woods.

Robyn let him go, her mind in deep pensiveness. Perhaps they’d gotten through to him after all. 

Now then..

Robyn turned to Nött, who strained furiously against Takumi’s wind currents. 

“What.. what was that anyways?!” she demanded. 

“Nothing.” Robyn stated simply, a faint blue glow overtaking her eyes, reflecting in the princess’s as she stared deeply into them. “It’s new Askrian magic.. isn’t that right?”

“Y-yes.. of course. How could I have forgotten?” Nött murmured back. 

As much as Robyn disliked using her memory manipulation ability, it was necessary to keep their identities a secret. Takumi marched over and fixed the green-haired woman with a pointed look.

“I don’t know what you were thinking, trusting someone like him! Couldn’t you see he was using you?!” he scolded. 

To their surprise, the seemingly composed princess’s lip began to quiver, and she burst into tears. 

“I.. I know! But I loved him anyways the second I saw his face!” she sobbed. “Oh Ótr..”

“Oh brother..” Takumi muttered in exasperation. “Look, you can’t just fall for anyone with a pretty face you know! It’s.. what’s on the inside that matters.”

“He’s right.” Robyn stepped up beside her husband. “Yes, Takumi’s handsome but that wasn’t the only thing that drew me to him. It was the strong, capable, and amazing man he is on the inside.”

As Takumi blushed furiously from the compliments, Nött looked up at them with a quiet sniffle. 

“I-I’m so jealous of you both! Who are you anyways?!”

“We’re.. a couple that just wants to make the world a better place.” Takumi stated simply, releasing her. 

“Will you help us, Nött?” Robyn asked. “Fáfnir threatens both of our kingdoms after all. By combining forces, we stand a much better chance.”

“That and.. I don’t think Ótr should get away with what he did.” Takumi put in helpfully. 

Nött looked up at Robyn’s extended hand, then smiled, taking it. 

“Very well, I will join your cause!”

They regrouped with Alfonse and the others, vowing to track down Ótr with the power of Reginn’s compass, leading them to Eitri’s sanctum, guarding the outside, where Reginn demanded to know the truth about Fáfnir. 

“You don’t understand him or me! That’s a secret only I can know!” Ótr replied cryptically, causing Robyn to frown as the prince declared that she’ll die not knowing. 

The tremor in his voice was enough to tell Robyn their plan was working at least, and they were able to swiftly defeat him, and he retreated into the sanctum. Neither Robyn nor Takumi were shocked that Eitri emerged and was the one behind the attempted kidnapping, summoning some strangely vacant heroes to attack them. To their horror, she revealed they were failed summons that were incomplete, leaving their victim’s souls destroyed. Robyn’s Fate Magic was enough to restore their souls upon defeat, but she still lamented to Takumi on how anyone could be so cruel. Between Jötun’s forces, Askr, and Robyn and Takumi’s expertly hidden powers, Robyn was able to land a fatal blow on Eitri, stopping the sage’s evil scenes for good. And that left them with Ótr, who was doubled over in pain due to a well-aimed kick in the groin from Nött. 

“How could you?!” he spat, tears streaming down his face. “Why do you keep ruining my chances at staying by Fáfnir’s side?! WHY? 

Despite how horrible he’d been to them, Robyn’s heart still went out to him. Maybe it was because something about him just reminded her faintly of Takumi. 

“Brother.. what do you mean?!” Reginn cried in dismay. 

“SHUT UP! JUST SHUT UP!” Ótr screamed, more tears falling, and Robyn put her arm out. 

“..Let Takumi and I talk to him. Alone.”

While Reginn initially protested, with a bit of prompting from Alfonse, they were left alone, Ótr shrinking away as Robyn approached. 

“S-stay away! I don’t need anymore pain!” he sobbed angrily. 

“I don’t want to inflict more pain on you.” Robyn replied.

 “Despite you seeming to enjoy doing it to others.” Takumi chimed in. 

“Ótr.. this may be hard for you to hear. But the truth is.. if your brother doesn’t get help soon.. he’s going to die.”

“ What?! Th-that’s not.. no..”

“Yes. It’s true. But Robyn may be able to help him, and the pains in his head.” Takumi responded, hazel eyes narrowing. “You know something, don’t you?”

Ótr was silent for a good moment, a defiant look in his eyes. Then he sighed and muttered 

“..Fine. But you’d better be telling the truth! You see.. Eitri summoned Fáfnir from another world, but unlike the other summons, he wasn’t an empty shell.. just had no memories. I thought if I helped Eitri make a weapon that could destroy gates.. maybe he would stay here.. with me.”

“Do you were willing to destroy kingdoms just for that?!” Takumi exclaimed in outrage, but before Ótr could reply, Alfonse came rushing over, looking disturbed. 

“Fáfnir’s attacking Askr!” 

The army rushed back to the castle, where the king was indeed on yet another rampage, seeming to be in even more pain than ever. This worked to their advantage however, as they were able to defeat him. Reginn pleaded with them not to kill her brother, and per Robyn’s request, Fáfnir was taken to the castle infirmary for treatment. 

“He’s still unconscious. Which is good for now.” Robyn mused, resting her hand on the prince’s shoulder. “The damage done to his mind and body is vast. But I’ll have it all fixed in a moment.” 

Takumi nodded, a warm glow taking over Robyn’s fingertips and spreading to Fáfnir’s body. But to their surprise, his features twisted in agony, and he writhed on the infirmary bed. 

“I.. I don’t understand.” Robyn whispered in dismay, retracting her hand. “It’s healing him, yes.. but it’s also causing him so much pain!”

It’s because magical healing puts a huge strain on the body, especially with that much damage. 

The pair jumped as the spirit’s voice sounded from the necklace .

This will require different treatment, healing slowly over time. You will find the supplies you need in your logbook. 

Mystified, Robyn opened her logbook to retrieve some medical supplies. 

An I.V bag and syringes..? This is modern medical equipment, isn’t it?

Takumi leaned over her shoulder to look, looking fascinated. 

“Whoa.. new equipment! What does it do?”

Listen carefully..

Per the spirit’s instructions, Robyn infused the basic saline solution with fragments of her Fate Magic, then was walked through insertion and starting the drip. 

This will heal him slowly over time without the painful strain of sudden forced healing of massive damage. the spirit explained. The next two medicines are a normal sedative, and a numbing sedative. The numbing numbs their nerves so they don’t feel pain while also making them sleep. It’s very good for healing. 

“..I’ll give him that one then.” she decided. 

As she was putting the medicine through his I.V line, Fáfnir’s eyes fluttered open, hazy with sleep. 

“I don’t.. I don’t want to kill anymore.” he murmured. “I never wanted to in the first place.”

“You won’t have to anymore.” Robyn promised softly. “It’s all going to be alright.”

The king’s eyes were fixed on her, for once full of clarity as he reached into his pocket and pressed something into her hand. It was..

A double orb?!

How was this possible? 

“Thank.. you..” he whispered, then drifted off into a deep slumber. 

They left Fáfnir under the watchful eye of Alfonse while they hurried to the Summoning Ruins. 

“I don’t know who this is going to summon, but I have a really good feeling about this!” Takumi exclaimed as Robyn loaded the orbs into the Breidablik. 

“As do I.” she murmured, aiming, then fired. 

The orb struck true, locking into place, and the pair shielded their eyes from the brilliant flash. When the light cleared, two figures stood before them, one with jet black hair, another a perfect copy of Robyn.. but with forest green hair and eyes. 

No.. it can’t be..!

They turned, the confusion in their eyes turning to joy as they spoke simultaneously, Robyn’s eyes filling with tears of joy.

“No way.. Cous?!”

“Sister.. is that really you?!”

Kiyoshi.. and Leafa! 

The Story So Far

On June 14th, 2023 I published Redemption for the first time on quotev after enduring nonstop trauma at home. This story has been what’s kept me sane so far this year. I was trying to have the anniversary chapter out on that date but sadly I was just too exhausted yesterday. But it’s out now and I couldn’t be happier! So many good memories and a lot of fun slowly building Robyn and Takumi’s relationship to what it is today. Finally Robyn is united again with her family! And it’s no where near finished. From here on out there’s going to be even more lore building. Here’s to another year of Redemption! The song that inspired this chapter’s name I’ll be covering soon in celebration. 

Chapter Text

https://www.tumblr.com/robynmizore/754845113187975168/photo-for-whatever-fate-awaits-us-lets-move

“Sister.. is that really you?!”

Robyn stared in disbelief as her sister’s gentle forest green gaze met her own, feeling tears of joy running down her cheeks. 

It wasn’t a dream this time. She was really here. 

“Leafa..”

“Robyn..”

Robyn opened her arms, and Leafa rushed to throw herself into them. She embraced her sister tightly, Leafa burying her face into her chest. 

“I’ve missed you so much!” Leafa sobbed as Robyn stroked her hair gently to consol her. 

Drying her tears from her eyes, she was met with Kiyoshi’s gentle smile. 

“Sorry it took so long.” he said as Leafa calmed down with a quiet sniffle, coming to stand beside her. “I kept her safe for as long as I could. But we have a lot to tell you.”

“As do I.” Robyn murmured. “So much..”

After all, they’d been separated for about a year, perhaps more. Takumi finally spoke up, hazel eyes sparkling. 

“It’s good to see you reunited again.”

“Oh, who’s this?” Leafa asked curiously. 

Robyn let go of her sister, moving next to Takumi to take his hand in her’s, a long, loving look passing between them. 

“This is my husband Takumi. We met here in Askr. We have a son together named Kisaragi.”

“Wow, you’re married! That’s amazing!” Leafa gasped. 

“He’d better not be cooler than me!” Kiyoshi teased while Takumi blushed sheepishly from the attention. “Hey, where are we anyways? You said Askr?”

“Well..”

As they walked towards the castle, Robyn filled them in on the war and a quick summary of the past year, leaving out the magical aspects. That was something that could wait till later. 

Although.. they had powers like mine in the dream world. So I wonder if they’re immortal like us.. Robyn mused as they approached the castle, just as Alfonse and Sharena were heading out, deep in discussion with Commander Anna, stopping when they noticed the group. 

“We were wondering where you two got off to. Oh! Are those new recruits?” Sharena asked, eyes lighting up at the prospect of making new friends. 

“Yes.. this is my cousin Kiyoshi and my sister, Leafa.” Robyn replied. 

“Oh my gods, you found your sister! Congratulations!” Sharena gushed. “And she’s a twin too!”

“Hey, what am I, chopped liver?” Kiyoshi exclaimed, pretending to be offended. 

“No way!” Takumi replied, nudging him playfully. 

Already, Robyn had noticed the two bonding on the walk there, the thought warming her. 

“How’s Fáfnir?” Robyn asked. 

“Still sleeping. Reginn’s sitting with him right now. He didn’t seem stressed while you were away.”

They’d managed to get away with having modern treatment by avoiding suspicion with some cleverly placed blankets and only Reginn was allowed to visit. Only Robyn, Takumi, and Alfonse and co knew what was really going on. 

“If you want, you can go check on him while we give these two a tour!” Sharena piped up, and Robyn didn’t have to ask Leafa what she thought, based off of the look of excitement shimmering in her forest green gaze. 

“Yes, that works. We’ll meet after, sound good?” Takumi asked, and with nods of agreement, they were off. 

Reginn was sitting in a chair at Fáfnir’s bedside when they entered. 

“He’s still sleeping.” she reported. “But.. he doesn’t seem to be in any pain. Ótr’s gone to call off the troops. Looks like the war’s over now.”

Takumi crossed his arms, frowning thoughtfully. 

“So that’s just it, huh? Wish other wars were that easy. What will you do now, Reginn?”

The princess looked deeply thoughtful, especially after Ótr’s revelation that Fáfnir wasn’t even from that world. 

“Does Fáfnir even want to be king?” Robyn pointed out, and Takumi nodded slowly. 

“He’s not well enough to make that decision right now. Can’t you and Ótr run the kingdom for now? After all.. you’re the true heir to the throne.”

Ever since Robyn saved his brother, the prince had been surprisingly cooperative. They agreed Fáfnir should stay in Askr for now, since it would be  unsafe to open the gate to his world right now. They may have teamed up with Embla in the past, but they were still enemies. 

“Ótr’s got a lot of repenting to do.” Takumi muttered. “Fáfnir was clearly under some sort of spell, but what’s his excuse?”

“Low self esteem and desperation for love and approval.” Robyn replied instantly. 

“Whoa, you read him that easily?” Takumi sounded impressed. 

“I’m not excusing his actions, as they’re inexcusable. But that’s why he did what he did. I think deep down he was afraid he’d be completely alone again if Fáfnir were to leave, especially given how he’s indirectly responsible for the deaths of Reginn’s parents and hid her true identity as heir for her whole life.”

“He asked if I hated him.” Reginn mumbled. “I thought he hated me, but it just seems like he envies me.”

Envy. There was that word again, Robyn feeling her eye twitch at just the mere mention of it. Gods she hated the word. So much harm and near deaths for this? And was Ótr really truly happy, fighting for his brother’s “love” and approval all the time? He could have had it all without forcing him!

I’ll never understand it. Robyn thought with a mentally resigned sigh. 

“I need to check Fáfnir’s vitals and see how his recovery is going. Why don’t you attend to your people for now, and come visit him again later?” Robyn suggested gently, and the princess nodded, not without one last, loving look directed at her brother before she departed. 

“You know, you really are like some kind of advanced doctor.” Takumi remarked, watching in fascination as Robyn retrieved the blood pressure cuff, stethoscope, and thermometer carefully concealed in the drawer at the prince’s bedside. 

All “modern” tools the spirit taught her to use as well.

“Maybe you’re also meant to have a career in medicine.”

“Perhaps so.”

She had to admit, the idea was indeed appealing. Checking Fáfnir’s vitals came easily for her, and she found herself watching his face for any sign of distress. 

“How is he?” Takumi asked quietly and Robyn smiled. 

“Doing a lot better. He’s going to need a lot of rest before he’s back on his feet again.”

After assigning a guard to keep an eye on the prince while he rested, Robyn and Takumi exited the room hand and hand, on their way to see Kisaragi.

“Cause I don’t know how it,

Gets better than this!

You take my hand and drive me headfirst

Fearless!” Robyn sang, earning a blush from Takumi. 

“And I don’t know why but 

With you I’d dance..

In a storm with my best dress 

Fearless!”

“So the rumors are true.” They started as Kiyoshi spoke up and saw her cousin leaning casually against the wall, Leafa at his side. “They said you were an exceptional singer, and they weren’t lying. There’s an almost.. magical quality to your voice.”

“Is that so?” Takumi responded in a neutral tone as Robyn gazed into her cousin’s eyes.

Are you a god too? she wanted to ask. “We’re going to visit Kisaragi, if you wanted to come with?”

“I’d love to come meet your son.” Leafa murmured while Kiyoshi nodded eagerly. 

It was surreal walking the halls of the Askrian castle with her sister and cousin at her side. When Takumi had promised to help her summon them in the gardens, it felt like an entire lifetime away. And here they were, united at last. 

There’s others too.. I saw them in the dream.. I wonder..

They arrived at the nursery to see Sharena sitting by Kisaragi’s bed, making silly faces at the child, who kept giggling. She waved cheerfully when they entered. Robyn lifted her son gently into her arms and turned to face Leafa and Kiyoshi. Leafa’s eyes lit up. 

“Oh, he’s beautiful! He looks just like you and Takumi!” she gasped. “Can I hold him?”

Robyn nodded and placed Kisaragi in her arms. A softness filled her eyes when they met his. 

“Hello, Kisaragi.” she murmured. “I’m Robyn’s sister, Leafa.”

“Looks like Robyn!” Kisaragi chirped. 

“Whoa, he can talk!” Kiyoshi exclaimed, and before they could stop him, Kisaragi floated up babbling happily. “What the- he can fly too?!” 

“Wh-what’s going on?!” Leafa yelped as Kisaragi floated around her. 

“I suppose we have some explaining to do.” Takumi sighed. 

“..I think I know what you’re going to say. You’re both gods too.. right?” Kiyoshi inquired, and Takumi’s eyes widened. 

“Wait.. does that mean?!” 

“Correct. I am the God of Darkness. I have an entire army of shadow knight familiars at my disposal and have a scythe I can summon at will.”

“And I am the Goddess of Nature.” Leafa asserted, stepping forward with a glow of pride in her eyes. “I can communicate with it and tap into its powers. I do especially well in forests.”

It’s the same way as it was in my dream! Robyn realized with growing excitement.

“I became the God of Wind when I married Robyn.” Takumi explained. “Our son is the same. And Robyn.. is the Goddess of Fate.”

“Fate?!” Leafa gasped “We’ve met others with elemental powers but nothing as unique as that!”

“Others? You’ve met others?” Robyn asked quickly, interest piqued. 

“Oh yeah, we woke up in some strange forest with no memories and these powers. Like sure.. we remembered you. But nothing of our past lives.” Kiyoshi explained. 

“There were two others there in a similar predicament.” Leafa chimed in. “Asahi, an earth god. And Asuka, the Goddess of Illusions. Hopefully they aren’t too worried about us.”

Asuka..? Robyn traded a look with Takumi. We didn’t meet her in the dream..

“Were those the only two?”

“Yep.” Kiyoshi confirmed, and Robyn felt slightly disappointed. 

The others must be in different worlds then.. Maybe I can summon them too..

“So all of us are immortal.. What does this mean..?” Leafa mused, and so Robyn told them a summarized version of everything that happened since arriving in Askr with the spirit, and most importantly her singing voice. 

“Wait, so cool things happen when you sing and you’ve been tasked with saving the worlds from bad fates?!” Kiyoshi exclaimed. “Maybe Leafa and I are meant to be heroes like that too!”

“I.. I don’t know.” Leafa murmured self consciously, but her cousin just gave her a nudge. 

“Aw, c’mon! Let’s form a group or something! What’s a cool name?”

“Hm..” Takumi’s hazel eyes narrowed thoughtfully. “We need something that reflects resilience and readiness to face whatever challenge is thrown at us.”

“So like.. a courtesy call?” Robyn inquired, and Kiyoshi’s eyes lit up. 

“Yeah that’s it! We should call ourselves Courtesy Call!

“This’ll have to be a secret group of course.” Robyn warned. “We can’t risk Embla finding out about our powers and trying to force us to use them for something evil.”

“Speaking of powers, Robyn should be our leader. Her voice is our best weapon. Which brings us to the next idea: how do we amplify it do we can reach more people.. say in case we need to reach an entire army?” Kiyoshi inquired. 

“She could become a singer.” Robyn looked over at Takumi in surprise when he spoke up, his eyes shining, blushing when his gaze met her own. “I mean.. you write your own songs already. And you love performing. Maybe if we used seiðjarn tools, we could reach more people.”

“Use seiðjarn technology for reaching more people?” Robyn asked, tilting her head to one side. “How so?”

Takumi took out a scroll that he handed to Kiyoshi, smiling mysteriously. 

“It’s a surprise.” Turning to Kiyoshi, he added “Take that to Reginn. She should be able to help you find it. Get something for yourself too as a souvenir.” 

Kiyoshi looked over the scroll, his eyes lighting up.

“Sweet! Let’s go!” 

He grabbed Leafa’s hand, ignoring her startled yelp and they were out of the room before Robyn could figure out what the heck was going on.

“Are you sure you can’t tell me?” Robyn inquired, leaning in especially close, and Takumi blushed even more. 

“N-nope!”

Surprisingly enough, Fáfnir was still sleeping, his condition stable. Finding themselves with some free time, Robyn seized the opportunity for some alone time with her husband. 

“While they’re busy, let’s go to the hot springs.”

************************************

Face still flushed, Takumi nodded and took her hand. Despite them being married for a few months, holding Takumi’s hand still filled her with a special kind of warmth. Luckily, no one was occupying the hot springs when they entered, giving the couple plenty of privacy. When Takumi reached to undo his kimono, Robyn beat him to it, leaning in to whisper against his neck. 

“It’s nice to have some alone time like this..”

“Hmn..” Takumi hummed in satisfaction, looking at her with half-lidded hazel eyes as he helped her disrobe as well.  

His fingertips brushed her skin, making her lightly shiver at the sensation of his touch. A knowing look passed between them. There was no need to vocalize their wants, they knew each other too well for that. Twirling a lock of her hair in his fingertips, the prince wasted no time in pulling her into a long, passionate kiss. Robyn wrapped her legs around his waist, the feeling of his body against her indescribable as Takumi carried her into the warm water, the steam caressing their skin. 

“This bath doesn’t just warm our bodies.. but our hearts too.” Robyn murmured, the wall cool against her back as she was pressed against it, rubbing her nose against her beloved as his body hovered over her own. 

“Yes.. this is what happiness feels like..” Takumi breathed, his kisses starting to grow increasingly more passionate as he bit her bottom lip gently, his hands roaming her body. 

“I love you..” Robyn whispered pressing her lips to his collarbone, slowly moving them up to his lips. 

“Gods..” Takumi groaned, hazel eyes half lidded with lust. 

His forehead was against her’s now, panting softly not from exhaustion but desire, his hips brushing her’s as he began to grind against her. A low moan escaped her lips. She could already tell he was very aroused, as was she, making the anticipation of what’s to come even better. She teased him a little longer, rubbing up on him until Takumi was gripping the hot spring wall. 

“I need you..” he breathed. “To love you, to touch you.. to be one with you.”

“Please..” Robyn whispered back. 

The water caressed their bodies as he slid deep into her and began to move slowly, the water rippling around them as they made love, moving so perfectly in sync as Takumi leaned in to whisper in her ear. 

“I feel like I can let loose completely with you.” he murmured in between slow thrusts. “All my troubles just melt away.. leaving only you and I.” 

“All those struggles are worth it if it means I can spend my nights like this with you..” Robyn panted as the gentle rocking continued. 

The pleasure of him going deep was indescribably blissful, and she could tell Takumi knew it was he pressed every inch of himself into her with each motion. 

“And then I can wake up to your smile.. and all is right in the world.”

“You were always my star in the distance.. guiding me home..” Takumi murmured, his thrusts steadily speeding up. “The only light I’ll ever need in the darkness of this world.”

“Gods.. don’t stop. Please don’t stop..” Robyn gasped out, Takumi’s eyes slowly darkening in lust as he continued to slowly build up a pace that made her shiver leaving her gripping his back and moaning with sheer ecstasy. 

With each thrust, she could feel his hands grasping her hips firmly as he braced himself against her, hitting her deepest point as his rhythm increased further. Takumi smiled into their passionate kisses, Robyn’s legs wrapped around his waist being the perfect position to continue building up the intensity. Alone and without restraint, Robyn didn’t bother to hold back the sounds that escaped her, her cries echoing off the walls of the hot springs, the waters becoming increasingly frenzied with their movements as the Hoshidan prince continued at a pace that left her legs shaking as she felt the warm sensations of her climax running down her legs. 

“I-I love you..” she gasped, running her fingers through his long, silver hair as the powerful rhythm in between her legs continued. 

She knew the end was coming soon as she felt him leaking inside her, which only made her moan more. 

“I.. I love you too..” he managed to get out, his voice breaking into a mix of panting and moaning. 

It was as if those words were a spell as Takumi tensed within her, a sharp gasp escaping him as a warm liquid shot into her. Robyn moaned again as it filled her completely, burying her face into Takumi’s neck as they rode out their climax together. Their breaths were still shaky after such an intensely pleasurable experience, Robyn resting her cheek against Takumi’s bare chest until their racing heartbeats slowed, leaving only the peaceful trickle of the waters that surrounded them. Takumi rested his forehead against her’s, a soft smile on his lips. 

“It feels amazing every time.” he confessed quietly. “I can’t believe each time we do this.. I feel even more connected to you. And even then, I still need more. Your touch drives me insane. In a good way. Every time I’m inside you.. I don’t want it to end. It’s a feeling I can’t get enough of.”

“We can do it again.. tonight.” Robyn whispered as she felt him pulling out of her, feeling his lips crash into her own with anticipation for what was yet to come that night.

“Yes. Let’s.”

********************************

They finished their bath in an amicable silence after that, snuggled together in an intimate tangle of limbs, then got dressed and set off to see if Leafa and Kiyoshi were back from whatever they were up to. When they made it back to the main lobby of the castle, everyone had gathered in groups, talking in hushed voices, Caledori hurrying off from the group to meet her. 

“There you are!” 

“What’s going on?” Takumi asked, his eyes narrowing in worry. 

“Darkness has begun to fall over Askr.” Gaius replied ominously, twirling a dagger. “And whoever is trapped in it seems completely closed off from the world.”

“What?!” Takumi looked horrified. “But what about the people?!”

“We.. don’t know.” Alfonse’s face was grim. “Scouts couldn’t risk investigating themselves lest they be lost in the darkness.”

“We need to know if Embla is affected.” Commander Anna stepped forward. “If not then.. there’s our culprit.”

“But they’ve helped us before!” Sharena protested. 

“Yes, but they’re still the enemy.” Takumi pointed out. “We can’t trust them yet.”

“Is everyone ready?” Alfonse called, the army chorusing in agreement, then they were off.

Robyn’s eyes met Takumi’s, a small nod of understanding passing between them. 

This is another mission. With more people to save..

Across the room, she could see Kiyoshi beside Leafa, grinning at her as he mouthed “Courtesy Call.”

Robyn couldn’t keep the smile off her lips. There were two more gods in their ranks. Everything she had seen in their dreams was slowly falling into place.

“The Emblian villages are affected too?!” Alfonse exclaimed, and Veronica nodded slowly in confirmation. 

They’d met her on the border where she had confirmed to be suffering the same affliction, and both kingdoms had forged an uneasy alliance. Upon following reports, they found their potential culprit: a man with red and gold armor and red hair named Elm, who introduced himself as Embla’s retainer and loved to abide by her will and plunge the villages of both kingdoms into darkness. 

“Y’know that’s awfully stuck up of her.” Gaius jibed loftily, twirling a dagger. “Tell princess she can’t just do whatever she pleases to other kingdoms without consent.”

“Lady Embla is NOT stuck up, how dare you!” Elm snarled, eye twitching. “Her will is absolute, and I will make sure that happens!”

Despite the fact that Elm was screaming loud enough to scare off every bird in both Askrian and Emblian kingdoms, Gaius looked more annoyed than threatened.

“You know.. I’d give ya the name Lapdog, but I already gave that to someone. So I’m gonna give you the name Simp instead.”

“Is that even a word?!”

“Yeah, actually.” Gaius countered smugly, chucking a book labeled “Simps for Dummies And Other Slang From Different Worlds,” at him, striking him him in the face. 

Fury shot into the eyes of Elm, who spat orders at his troops before turning into a bat-like creature and disappearing deep into the woods. While Askr fended off their attackers, Alfonse pulled Robyn and Takumi aside. 

“I believe this is a diversion so he can go bury more villages in darkness.” he murmured. “I want you to both tail him and see if you can restore the villages while we work with Princess Veronica.” 

“..We’ll come too.” They started as Kiyoshi spoke up. “Consider it our first group mission.”

Alfonse didn’t object, and they were off, a spring in Robyn’s step at the prospect of tackling missions with her husband and sister and cousin. 

“Alright, where do you think he’s heading?” Kiyoshi inquired. 

“There’s a decent sized Askrian village south of the border.” Takumi replied as they ran. “If he’s coming to plunge all of Askr’s villages into darkness, the closest one should be his next target.”

“Whoa, you really know your stuff!”

Kiyoshi sounded impressed, earning a blushing smile from the Hoshidan at the compliment. All seemed well as they entered the village and began to look around. 

“So what does this dude look like again?” Kiyoshi inquired.

“Red hair that covers half his face. Gold head piece.” Takumi described hastily. 

“Sooo.. an emo hippy. Got it.”

Robyn and Leafa shared a giggle while Takumi just looked confused by the slang. Her eyes scanned the village clearing until they landed on a group of soldiers surrounding a man with red hair covering his face. Leafa spotted him as well, and beckoned for them to hide around the corner of a building where they peered out, feeling very much like a team of spies.

“So.. should we attack or..?” Takumi asked, resting a hand on his bow, but Robyn stopped him. 

“..Wait. If we attack now, he’s just going to use his soldiers to help him escape. We need a way to get close to him without attacking anyone or revealing our powers.”

“So.. a diversion.” Kiyoshi mused, and Robyn nodded. 

“What would get us close to them without them suspecting an attack?” she mused, and Leafa’s eyes lit up. 

“What if you had a fake fight in public? Couples fight all the time! No one would suspect a thing!” Leafa suggested, but Robyn and Takumi exchanged puzzled glances. 

“But what would he even fight about?” Robyn asked. 

“Easy! Just reenact one of your past fights!” Kiyoshi replied. 

“We uh.. we’ve actually never fought.” Takumi said with a sheepish blush. 

“Well congrats then! You’re about to have your first ever fight!” Kiyoshi announced with a smirk, then pointed to Robyn. 

“You are a runaway bride who can’t marry Takumi because he’s just too damn good to you. And you.”

Kiyoshi gestured to a bewildered Takumi. 

“..Are the pushover doormat groom who will do anything to convince her that she is wrong!”

“What?!” Takumi sputtered out, but Kiyoshi’s smirk only deepened. 

“Improv baby! You can handle that, right?”

“It does sound kind of fun..”

Takumi started in surprise as Robyn spoke up, blushing when her eyes met his as she quickly added 

“I’ve always had an interest in theatre. And it’s a really good diversion!”

Takumi had originally thought the idea of publically making a fool of himself was dumb.. but Robyn did have a point. 

I am trying to be more confident..

“I.. suppose I could give it a shot.” he relented. “No promises I’ll be any good. I’ve never tried acting before.”

“Alright.” Kiyoshi clapped his hands together. “You two will create the diversion while approaching from the right, and Leafa and I will sneak up from the left. Ready?”

“Ready!” Robyn and Takumi chorused, Robyn positioning herself in front of him. 

Hopefully I don’t make a fool out of myself for nothing! Takumi sighed inwardly. 

“I CAN’T MARRY YOU, YOU’RE TOO GOOD FOR MEEEEE!” Robyn shrieked at the top of her lungs, taking off down the street. 

Takumi almost burst out laughing right then and there, but was able to quickly compose himself, charging after her and hollering

“WHAT DOES THAT EVEN MEAN?!”

“You’re too nice to me!”

A few heads were already turning. 

So far so good!

“I’ll be less nice! I’ll.. I’ll insult you every night before bed!” he vowed fervently. 

“YOUR GIFTS ARE TOO SPECIFIC!”

Takumi caught her arm quickly.

“I’ll stop doing that then! I’ll get you uh..” His eyes scanned the nearby carts. “..Cabbages! From now on, I’ll only gift you cabbages!”

“Ugh!”

Ripping her arm free, Robyn took off down the street with Takumi calling

“I’m sorry! I didn’t mean to not hurt you!”

“You’re too emotionally supportive!”

“I’ll confess to the monks! I’ll clean up my act, I swear! I’ll return an emotionless man!”

“You’re a prince! You have too much money!” she gasped, grabbing at the sides of his face to shake him. 

“I’ll run my kingdom into the ground! I’ll become Garon’s court jester!”

They stared at each other in silence for a bit, all eyes of the village on them now, seeming to be watching with bated breath. 

“Noo!” Robyn sobbed, pulling free and charging down some stairs. “I- I can’t! I can’t do it!”

“Wait!”

“MY MOTHER LIKES YOU TOO MUCH!”

“I’LL SHOOT HER IN THE FACE WITH THE FUJIN YUMI!” Takumi yelled passionately, still hot in pursuit. 

“You’re too committed!”

“Fine! I’ll get a concubine!”

“WHAT?!”

Takumi flinched in spite of himself, impressed by how well his wife could get into character. 

“I- I mean you! You can get a concubine!” he amended hastily. 

“FINE!” Robyn snapped, whipping around to resume running. “ARE YOU NOT GOING TO RUN AFTER ME?!?!” 

She threw the words over her shoulder, Takumi throwing his hands up in the air. 

“Gods damn it!” he exclaimed out loud in mock frustration before quickly ducking into a nearby alley, letting a chuckle escape his lips as he looped around to meet Robyn, who had cornered a blustering Elm. 

“Wh-what are you doing?! I don’t want any part of your weird fight! Go somewhere else!”

“Oh we weren’t really fighting.” Takumi replied, crossing his arms with a smirk. “You sure fell for it pretty easily though!”

“Wait, you two idiots weren’t actually fighting?!” Elm demanded, looking increasingly more bewildered as he tried to piece the situation together. “Then what the hell were you doing then?!”

“It’s called lying. Something an idiot like you probably loves to do.” Kiyoshi’s voice sounded from where he stood behind Elm. “Also you should really pay better attention to your surroundings.” 

Before Elm could even react, Kiyoshi promptly whacked him over the head with his scythe, knocking him out. 

Fixing the pair with a huge grin, he added 

“Y’know.. you two are pretty good actors. You should do theatre together more often.”

Takumi looked down at the newly captured Emblian retainer, Kiyoshi’s words resonating with him. Doing a scenario on the spot like that had given him quite the rush, and had come surprisingly natural to him. And once he got into character, it had suddenly not mattered to him what the other onlookers thought. 

Maybe he’s right.. I wonder what else I’m capable of!

Note from le authoress:  

Summer is here and you know what that means right?! Next chapter will be a giant beach special full of spice, humor, and fluff! I’m in the process of a move, but once that’s taken care of I’m hoping to get back into having new artwork made. Can’t give a hint on the next piece because that’s huuuuuge spoilers but just know there’s a super big surprise coming in hopefully a few chapters. Since we’re in the middle of a scene here, we’ll just say the beach special takes place sometime in between these battles~  

In other news: I’d like to announce the new projects I’m working on! I have three little side stories/ novellas in the works that cover the Fates storyline. The trilogy will be called Redemption: Conquest, Redemption: Conquest II, and Redemption: Birthright. All three will feature our favorite Takubyn couple and are not considered canon to the current story. Just some what if scenarios for if Robyn ended up in the Fates world much much later. All three will have a few art pieces dedicated to them too and should be released sometime this year or very early next year! Stay tuned for more updates and feel free to leave a comment with your thoughts on the story so far, I love feedback ;3 💕

~Robyn 

Chapter Text

Takumi Getting His Swimsuit Blasted Off Because Hot

..Sometime in between the current events..

Commander Anna slammed her hands on the table. 

“You’re all working way too hard! Therefore we’re taking a mandatory vacation!”

“Why does this feel like deja vu?” Ricken whispered, and Robyn could see the dreamy look in Takumi’s eyes. 

“Because we took a vacation to the beach last year!” Takumi replied, reminiscing as he turned to Robyn, giving her a look soft enough to make her heart melt. “But.. things are different now.”

“I thought something was going on between you and Robyn, especially when I found you on top of Robyn in the woods-“

“That was a misunderstanding!” Takumi snapped, a furious blush springing onto his cheeks. 

Robyn herself felt a similar ailment creeping up her face as realization hit her like the ocean’s grey waves. 

That’s why Ricken and Takumi acted like that! They thought we were..

“..Do I even wanna know what you guys are talking about?” Kiyoshi inquired, brilliant blue eyes wide. 

“No you do not.” Leafa whispered and Anna dismissed them, the Order of Heroes chatting excitedly amongst themselves. 

“Why can’t I do the cooking again?” Felicia protested, earning an eye roll from Jakob. 

“Because last year’s “meal” could have killed someone.” he snapped. 

“We’re here!” Flora announced pleasantly, setting down her basket. 

Felicia was still sulking. 

“I could have gotten it right this time..” she mumbled.

“Well, we want our food to be edible.”

Meanwhile, Robyn and Takumi made their way to a quiet part of the beach, bento boxes in hand. Kisaragi was currently with Sharena, who adored him so much she jokingly referred to herself as “Aunt Sharena” and looked for every excuse she could to entertain him. 

“I know Jakob and Flora made food but.. I wanted to make you something special.” she said, a soft blush springing to her cheeks. 

“You didn’t have to do that. You really are good to me.” he said, and they picked a spot away from the ocean to enjoy them together. 

Takumi’s reddish hazel eyes lit up when he opened the first layer. 

“Is this.. fish with miso glaze?”

“I was feeling nostalgic..” Robyn admitted, gazing at the waves as they lapped against the shore. “I have so many good memories with you here.. and we bonded a lot on this beach.”

A rosy hue took over her cheeks as she remembered playing in the forest with Takumi, and being picked up and spun by him around the same time last year. 

“..If I’m being honest.. I’ve always found you attractive.. especially your hair.” she admitted quietly. 

“R-really?” came the flustered response, and she nodded. 

“It was the first thing I noticed about you.” she replied as they made it to the second layer, a small assortment of katsu and cucumber sando. “..That and your eyes. The emotional intensity and depth to them was beautiful. I love that about you.”

Takumi’s hand brushed her’s while they talked, and he gave her a soft look though those very reddish hazel eyes she loved so much. 

“What about you? What was your first impression of me? What made you fall in love with me?”

“Well..” 

Sandwiches forgotten, Robyn found herself with her back pressed to the sand, and the Hoshidan prince hovering over her, gazing down at her. Gods she loved it when he did that, especially during intimacy. Her heart was a flutter as he rubbed his nose gently against her’s. 

“I know I was a jerk at first. I have trouble trusting people I just met after all so I was suspicious. Until.. that one night when I followed you in the gardens and heard you sing.. It was the most beautiful thing I’ve ever heard. And then you made me miso soup. You.. listened to my past and offered me comfort and friendship in a world I felt completely alone in. I started to fall in love with you that night you held me and sang to me. Reliving my mother’s death every night was horrible. But you showed me a kindness I couldn’t repay. I realized my feelings were love when you sang Give Up To Ghosts at the festival. You represented light and hope. You made me accept my vulnerability and realize it’s not shameful.. but a flawed perfection. It made me promise myself and you that I would try harder to be better. And while I’d battled things inside me for longer than you could have ever known, they suddenly became manageable and defeatable  because I had you. And that’s why even now, I’ll always try my damned hardest to be someone worthy of you-“

Takumi broke off as Robyn crashed her lips into his, pulling him into a passionate kiss.

*********************************

“Mmn..”

No longer hovering over her, the breathy sigh escaped her beloved’s lips as he pressed his body against her’s, his hips meeting her own as he pressed his pelvis against her. 

“Nn.. Takumi what if someone sees?” Robyn breathed as Takumi rubbed his nose up her collarbone, taking in her flowery scent. 

“I chose a more private part of the beach for a reason..” Takumi replied in a low murmur, the attractive tone of his voice and his pelvis against her already making her damp. “They’re still afraid  of those caves so.. they have no reason to come up here.”

He nuzzled his way up her neck to her lips, and as they glided across her own, Robyn was already losing herself in his touch as he continued to whisper to her in between searing kisses, his hands beginning to wander. 

“It’s a bit shameful I know.. but I’ve always wanted to make love to you on a beach..” he confessed, a flush creeping up both their necks. 

He was right.. if they were walked in on, she was sure it would be quite the embarrassing situation to explain to the Order of Heroes. But..

We’re being so scandalous right now.. and I love it. 

The bikini she wore was a lovely mix of black and dark purple with lace on the top and bottoms adorned by a flowy skirt, both pieces hugging her figure. She’d worn it with Takumi in mind, and it certainly seemed to be working as his hands moved across her chest to untie the bow, Robyn feeling her body arch slightly from the motion. During intimacy, his hands usually wandered her hips or thighs while his other hand occupied her own. He hadn’t gone for that area before, but the fleeting motion and her reaction was enough for him to catch on. 

“Do.. do you like that?” he asked curiously, fingers already tugging at the bow that held the fabric to her chest. 

She nodded and the ribbon came undone, exposing her chest to the beach air, his hand hovering just under her right breast. 

“Is.. it okay to keep touching them then?” Takumi whispered huskily. 

Another nod, and he squeezed it hesitantly, growing bolder as a sigh of contentment left her, his touch firmer as his hand caressed and squeezed. He began to grind against her, already stiff from arousal. Robyn tilted her head back as she felt his lips on her neck and continued to arch her body against him. He wasn’t even inside her yet, and somehow he was driving three different areas of her body wild with pleasure. 

“Takumi..” she groaned. 

“Say it again..” Takumi murmured back, lips on her collarbone as his hand continued to massage her breast. 

“T.. Takumi..”

“Louder.” he panted, the steady grinding motion in between her legs starting to increase pressure wise. 

Gods..

Robyn’s hands gripped her beloved’s shoulders. If her swimsuit bottom wasn’t in the way, he’d be deep inside her now .

“Takumi..!” she gasped as his lips trailed down to her breasts, placing feathery kisses on them. 

With eyes on her, seeming to gauge her reaction, his tongue flicked out, making the breath desert her lungs. 

“I’ve.. always wanted to try that..” he admitted quietly, looking slightly sheepish. 

“D-don’t stop..” Robyn pleaded quietly in that breathy tone that always seemed to arouse him so much. 

And so he complied, more firmly this time, leaving Robyn throwing her head back, shamelessly moaning in ecstasy. While they were intimate often, Takumi had never been so.. dirty , and the fact that they were doing this in public was just all the more thrilling to Robyn. 

“You’re so damp..” Takumi panted, and Robyn pressed herself more firmly against him, grinding more roughly as Takumi’s lips danced across her chest until he could resist no longer. 

“I can’t take it anymore..” he grunted, voice shaking with the desire of he inside her, and he tugged off her bikini bottom. 

To fill her with so much of his essence that it was dripping out of her, running down her legs and into the sand underneath her. His own swim trunks were discarded just as quickly, and Robyn felt her right leg being lifted up, a sharp gasp escaping her as his hand moved to fondle her left breast while simultaneously thrusting his full length into her. Robyn’s fingers dug into the sands beneath her as she felt the short, sharp movements deep inside her as the ministrations on her chest continued. He was getting her loud already, his lips on her’s helping  to muffle the cries that would have otherwise been heard by the others. Takumi was squeezing her rougher now, but not painfully so, keeping himself buried deep inside her, the powerful rhythm between her legs steadily increasing as his tongue danced fervently with her own. 

We may not be able to get to heaven.. but this is the closest thing to it right now.. Robyn thought, mind hazy with pleasure. 

“You feel so good..” Takumi groaned in a voice that indicated he was soon to release. 

All Robyn could do was moan, even if she could think of anything to say in this moment. 

“Y-you’re.. my paradise..” he managed to get out as she gasped and arched underneath his vigorous movements. 

Normally she’d have giggled at such a romantically cheesy sounding line, but the sudden warm gush of liquid inside her was enough to send her over the edge. Takumi remained on top of her for awhile, face still buried in the crook of her neck, panting not from lack of breath, but from the sheer intensity of it all. Finally, he lifted his head to look into her eyes, hand still resting on her chest. 

“..Was that alright?” Takumi asked as he pulled out and helped her sit up. “I wasn’t too rough, was I?”

“No..” she breathed. “I’m glad we could explore like that. I hope we can do more later. There’s things I’d like to try on you too~”

“R-really?” Takumi blushed. “Like what?”

“You’ll just have to wait and see.” Robyn teased, rubbing her nose playfully against his. 

“I guess I’ll have to look forward to that.” Takumi bantered back, then glanced over at the patiently waiting bento boxes. 

*************************

“Heh.. guess we got a little carried away. We should finish these. You worked hard on them after all.”

He lifted the cucumber sandwich with a look of curiosity. She knew they didn’t have those in Hoshido, so she figured her husband might like trying something new. 

“Whoa, this is really good!” Takumi exclaimed, gazing at it in wonder. “What is it?”

“Cucumber sandwiches.” Robyn replied. “It’s my own recipe too. I got that idea when I heard Flora and Jakob talking in the kitchen.”

“I do like the food from my homeland, and I’m grateful you’re always making it for me.” Takumi concluded. “But.. it’s nice trying new things too.”

He opened the last layer, his eyes lighting up. 

“Is.. this manju?”

“Sweet potato flavor!” Robyn confirmed proudly. 

No sooner did they finish their bentos did Nött and Dagr approach from further up the beach. 

“There you are!” Nött exclaimed. 

“Sneaking off for some private lover’s time I see!” Dagr chimed in with a wink. 

“What’s going on? You both look all fired up.” Takumi inquired.

“We’re having a contest to see who deserves the throne after Mother steps down!” Dagr explained. “And what better way than some fun in the sun?” 

“All the heroes can participate. And we know a certain one of you loves competition.” Nött added, and Takumi’s eyes lit up. 

“You bet I do! You’re on!” 

The group quickly met back up with the Order of Heroes as Commander Anna and Sharena gave them the rundown of the event. 

“Your first one will be Beach Battle Tag. Whichever team steals the other team’s flag and makes it back to their base with it wins.” she explained, Sharena piping up. 

“In addition, when you’re on your side, you’re safe. When you’re on the other team’s side and they tag you, you have to go to the prison.” she gestured  to an area that had a tent stake sticking out of the sand. “For twenty seconds. Now for the teams. Team one will be:

Robyn, Takumi, Niles, Leafa, Kiyoshi, Charlotte, Owain, Gaius, Caledori, Ricken, Gregor, Kaden, Keaton, Dagr, Alfonse, Laslow, and Henry. 

Team two will be:

Myself, Jakob, Commander Anna, Elise, Lissa, Chrom, Cherche, Flora, Felicia, Sumia, Frederick, Leo, Eir, Peony, Nött, Fjorm, and Reginn. 

“So we get the new summon on our team.” Takumi observed as they got into their respective teams. 

Robyn had just summoned Charlotte, a border guard from Nohr, and while extremely sweet, Robyn sensed there was something lurking beneath that smile, making her all the more eager to get to know her. 

“Awe, yeah !” Dagr whooped, positioning herself on their side of the beach. “Hope you’re ready to lose, Nött, because we’re gonna kick your sorry butts!”

“In your dreams, perhaps.” Nött replied calmly, but Robyn wasn’t the slightest bit deceived at the princess’s calm demeanor. 

She could see the fire in her eyes as she took her place and readied to charge. 

“Ready.. set.. GO!”

Both princess’s charged ahead of everyone else, heading straight for the flag. 

“Don’t you think they’re getting a little-“

Crash!

“..Close.” Ricken finished with a wince, looking at both princess’s heads stuck in the sand, legs comically sticking up in the air. 

“Geez.. you’re supposed to take out the flag, not each other!” Commander Anna exclaimed in exasperation as both princesses let out muffled groans, then lifted their heads and began to squabble. 

“What the hell! I would have had it if your big self hadn’t gotten in my way!” Dagr snapped. 

“Big? I happen to consider myself quite toned! You on the other hand.. seem to have put on quite a bit of weight!” Nött countered, making her sister gasp. 

“You.. you take that back right now! Or I’ll-“

While the sister’s furious squabbling held the attention of the others, Robyn and Takumi watched in quiet amusement as Gaius rolled his eyes and sauntered across the sand to snatch up the flag, calmly plopping it on their team’s side. 

“We win!” he deadpanned with an annoyed expression, causing the jötun princess’s heads to snap around in disbelief. 

“What?!” they squawked while Niles smirked. 

“Looks like the only flag you’re going to be wavin’ is the white flag of surrender!” he sneered. 

The next event turned out to be a sandcastle building contest, in which heroes could choose to solo it or team up. Robyn happily chose the latter, teaming up with Takumi and Kisaragi for a bit of family fun. 

“Let’s build our dream castle!” Robyn suggested, taking in the dreamy glow in her husband’s eyes, and he nodded in enthusiasm. 

He’s serious.. yet still retains that child like wonder so many lose sight of once they reach adulthood.

Kisaragi was waving a mini shovel made from one of the training arrows from the archery range. 

A beautiful light that radiates hope and wonder so often extinguished by the grieving constraints of a world filled with anger and war. 

In his excitement, their son accidentally knocked over the top of the carefully crafted sandcastle, causing it to cave in on itself. But there was no anger that flashed in the reddish hazel eyes of the competitive prince as their shared sweet laughter rang in the air. 

Takumi’s like a scarred ship swaying gently on the sparkling moonlit waters.. carrying a torn sail that was too broken to cross the waters on its own. But can he see the light I wished to show him as I become the breeze that guides him? And I..

Their hands worked gently on the soft sands, building the castle of their dreams. A glimmering future where they could play in with their child like innocence forever, the pain of a dying world long forgotten. 

..Will be like the storm that passes over the creaking beams and rusted nails of a lonely vessel on the quiet seas, washing them anew. Breathing away the old salt water, leaving only the residue of the shining moon of hope in a dream we never wake from. 

Robyn watched her family, wrapped in contented softness. No matter what, she would never forget this feeling. A faint glowing ember that must be protected from the hurricane of life. 

In this world of darkness and mourning of shattered dreams.. I will be your crimson light.

The rest of the building continued in a blissful haze, and they were unbothered when the winner was announced to be Nött and Dagr. 

“Whadda ya mean we both won?!” Dagr demanded. “That means we’re stuck at a stupid, dumb tie!” 

“..Then why did you compete on the same team?!” Kiyoshi pointed out. 

“..I suppose that was foolish of us..” Nött conceded.

“So.. what’s the final game?” Jakob grumbled. “Another disaster I presume?”

“Oh no.. even better.” A smirk etched into Commander Anna’s lips, and Jakob’s expression switched from annoyed to unease. 

“And just what are you plotting?!” he demanded as Sharena sidled up beside the commander with an identical expression. 

“Oh nothing.. Just a fun game of Ultimate Truth or Dare!” the Askrian princess announced proudly. 

“Absolutely not. I’m sitting this one out. That game is for children .” Jakob snapped, a flush on his cheeks as he crossed his arms and pointedly turned his back. 

Niles seemed to catch on, shifting over to whisper mischievously in his ear in a sultry tone, making the butler’s hair stand up on the back of his neck. 

“I guess I’ll just have to inform your dear lady Corrin that her dedicated, unshakable butler is a coward.” he sneered, the flush on Jakob’s face only intensifying. 

“He is not!” he snapped, glaring furiously before giving in. “..Fine! I’ll play your stupid game. But.. but only to shut you up, not because you’re blackmailing me!”

Niles hummed in satisfaction as Commander Anna and Sharena announced the “rules” or.. lack of rules. The truths or dares would be chosen at random by heroes and whomever refused would be labeled a coward and shunned. 

“Who’s going first?” Anna inquired, and Robyn could have sworn Ricken’s arm was going to come flying off with how hard he was waving his hand. 

“Ooh! Me! Me, me, me, me, me!”

“Okay., Ricken goes first.” Sharena decided, and a huge grin spread across the mage’s face as his eyes swept the clearing, narrowing in concentration until they fell on Kiyoshi. 

“You have to dance like a beautiful ballerina!” he declared, and the other man smirked at the challenge as snorts of amusement sounded through the group around the fire.

Kiyoshi, self dubbed “the professional badass”, oddly seemed to relish the challenge in all his leather, gothic themed glory. 

“You wanna see a ballerina? I’ll show you the best one!” 

Ballerina was a type of dancer, typically female, Robyn read about in books. They were well known for their talent of balancing on their toes. And her cousin certainly wasn’t to be outdone as he balanced elegantly on his toes and shimmied gracefully around the clearing, pausing to do cute little leaps and twirls. 

“How does he make looking like a feminine man look so good?!” Laslow grumbled, envy in his eyes as Kiyoshi, smiling smugly, did a quick little bow.

“I guess it’s my turn now, huh?” Kiyoshi said mischievously. 

“Uh-oh.” Ricken gulped. 

“Uh-yes! Gaius, what was that other nickname ya had for him?”

“Midget Magician!” Gaius called with a devious glint in his eyes.

“Ah, yes! For the rest of this trip.. you have to refer to yourself as such!” 

“T-that’s dumb!” Ricken- ahem Midget Magician spluttered out, but Lissa smiled evilly. 

“So.. should I tell Chrom you’re a coward?”

“I-I’m not- I mean.. ahem!” the mage cleared his throat loudly and declared boldly. “I, Midget Magician.. am NOT a coward!” 

A round of applause followed, and Niles turned his eye to Takumi, studying him closely, making the Hoshidan prince bristle. 

“What? What is it? What are you plotting?!” he demanded. 

“Who.. me?” Niles batted his eye innocently. “I was just thinking how nice you’d look with your hair down.. say how about the rest of the game?”

“Hmph. Fine.”

Robyn stared in wonder as the ties came loose, and they were all granted the rare privilege of seeing the prince with his hair free to the winds.

“..Happy now?”

“Whoa, your hair actually looks really nice!” Kaden exclaimed while several others murmured in agreement. “Hey, which one of you has longer hair, you or Robyn?”

With encouragement from the other heroes, the couple stood back to back, Kaden’s tail flicking as he scrutinized them closely.

While Takumi’s arms were crossed, cheeks flushed, Robyn knew her husband secretly enjoyed the attention. His hair brushed her cheek, smelling of soap and woods, a soft, dreamy sigh escaping her. 

“Hm.. Robyn has the longer hair!” Kaden concluded. “But Takumi has the longest male hair in the army, which is super neat!”

“T..thank you..” Takumi stammered, visibly caught off guard, then his eyes fell on Elise, something flashing in his hazel depths. “I’ve got one for Niles: You have to wear your hair like Elise for the duration of the game!”

“So.. like a princess?” Keaton chuckled. “That’ll be funny to see!”

While looking reluctant, the thief knew better than to argue and complied. 

“Hey, Princess Niles.. I’ve got one for ya.” Gaius snickered, then jerked his head over to where Charlotte was lounging with Sumia and Caledori. “I dare you to ask Charlotte if her chest is real, or if it’s just coconuts!”

“What?!” Takumi spluttered, coughing as he almost choked on the matcha tea he was sipping on. 

But Niles seemed completely unfazed. 

“Is that all? Easy!” 

Practically oozing confidence, he sauntered over to the blond, who looked up and raised an eyebrow at the twin-tailed thief standing over her. 

“Why Charlotte.. you look absolutely ravishing today!” he purred. “I was just wondering.. are those mounds on your chest real, or are they just coconuts?”

The Nohrian border guard smiled sweetly, eye visibly twitching as she stood up. 

“Oh.. you want some coconuts hm?” she inquired in a sickeningly sugary tone. “Here.. let me help you!” 

With one arm, she hoisted the thief up like he was made of feathers, and she sent him crashing into a nearby tree so hard several of the fruits fell and clonked him on the head. While the entire beach gawked in disbelief, Charlotte simply dusted herself off and sat back down. 

“Now then! Where were we?”

“Wh-what the hell..?!” Niles groaned, starting in surprise when Leo marched over to slap him with one of his books. “Gah! Lord Leo, what’s gotten into you?!” 

“Don’t say such things in front of Elise!” he hissed, storming off. 

Niles limped back over to the group, holding his back and visibly out for blood. 

“Alright smart-aleck, your turn! I dare you to ask our dear old lovely maiden to sell you her panties for three thousand gold!”

“A-ask her what?!” Gaius blustered, turning pale. 

“..Did I stutter? Go on..” Niles sneered as Gaius steeled himself and approached Charlotte, mumbling 

“Hey uh.. w-will you sell me your underwear for three thousand gold?”

It ended just about as well as expected, and Gaius was left with his back slammed against a tree. Gregor looked puzzled by the interaction. 

“What is big deal? Charlotte pretty woman, we are men! Men tougher than women!”

“Why don’t you go try fighting her then?” Laslow challenged. 

“Are you trying to get him killed?!” Takumi snapped, but Gregor waved off his concern. 

“Gregor big strong man! Gregor will be fine!” he declared.

“Your funeral, Gramps.” Gaius replied as Gregor marched over to the already aggravated maiden. 

Not even a minute passed before the mercenary was staggering back to the group. 

“Woman.. not.. human!” he panted, collapsing on the sand. 

“Told ya, idiot.” Gaius muttered. 

Jakob and Felicia ended up with switched hair styles. Owain had Takumi participate in his “sacred training”, having the tempestuous prince shouting “Arrow of Chaos! Loose the power of Ultimate Divine Rage” with a passion, in which the prince countered by forcing the theatrical swordsman to “speak normally” for the rest of the trip, which resulted in some heroes wondering if Owain was having an identify crisis. 

The game ended in a tie with Nött forcing Dagr to admit to her crush on Alfonse while Dagr forced Nött to go on a date.. with Niles. With the sun setting, they ended the day with Watermelon Splitting, a popular Hoshidan game that involved splitting the massive fruits with a stick while blindfolded. Being an expert at the game, Takumi won, and with a little help from Ricken, Robyn treated them all to watermelon shaved ice, a refreshing end to their trip.

Takumi’s hand was warm in her own, his tied up hair glowing in the moonlight as they explored the beach alone. The other heroes were long asleep, and as they wandered the unexplored parts of the island far from the camp, Robyn felt like they were in their own private little world as something floating on the surface caught her eye. 

“Takumi.. look! It’s a private cove with a ship!”

“No way.. let’s go check it out!” They hurried to the cove, lighting the lanterns hanging from the wooden hut. 

“It’s abandoned! Let’s explore!” Takumi exclaimed, eyes lit up with excitement, causing Robyn to recall her thoughts from earlier. 

He’s serious.. yet still retains that child like wonder so many lose sight of once they reach adulthood.

His reddish hazel eyes were aglow with anticipation. They took on a smoother yellow whenever he was happy. That was a lot lately, she noticed. 

A beautiful light that radiates hope and wonder so often extinguished by the grieving constraints of a world filled with anger and war. 

“Even the hut is shaped like a ship. I wonder how long they’ve been gone for?” Robyn mused as they peered through the wooden windows, then ventured inside. 

“Clearly awhile.” Takumi coughed, waving the layer of dust away that sprung from the door they pushed open.

Takumi’s like a scarred ship swaying gently on the sparkling moonlit waters.. carrying a torn sail that was too broken to cross the waters on its own. But can he see the light I wished to show him as I become the breeze that guides him? And I..

The floor creaked gently under their feet as they explored the hut filled with books and simple decor, seeming abandoned. They didn’t linger long, as Takumi was too eager to check out the ship still anchored to the shore. 

..Will be like the storm that passes over the creaking beams and rusted nails of a lonely vessel on the quiet seas, washing them anew. Breathing away the old salt water, leaving only the residue of the shining moon of hope in a dream we never wake from. 

“Careful. Don’t fall in the water.” Takumi warned as they carefully boarded the ship. “Whoa.. this is even fancier than Askr’s finest ships!” 

In this world of darkness and mourning of shattered dreams.. I will be your crimson light.

“There must have been a whole crew here.” Takumi breathed, circling the wheel. “I can only imagine the stories they must have!”

Can you hear the song I’ve longed to whisper across the waves to you.. that I go where your lyrical tides deliver me?

Takumi rested his elbows on the rails, tied up silver hair blowing in the breeze. Robyn stepped up beside him, leaning her head on his shoulder. On the shore, the hut was aglow in a beautiful halo of lit lanterns. 

I’ll lay my head on your chest every night so I can listen to your heartbeat that sings a melancholy tune of a lone mermaid at sea.. singing for the love of her prince. 

Hand in hand, they walked down the ramp, back to the sands. 

I can taste the salt on your lips.. a kiss that chases away all sorrow that settled within.. because in that moment the lone mermaid was given a soul.

Takumi stopped and turned to face her, his body encased in the ethereal glow of the moon. 

Do you hear the words my heart’s been aching to say? I go where the moonlight pulls me. 

He was looking deeply into her eyes now, hazel eyes reflecting the galaxy. Then slowly.. slowly he leaned on to press his lips on her own, fingers threading through her hair. 

If you are the moon, then I am the stars surrounding you, guiding you home. Everything else dims in your presence. 

Swimsuits discarded beside them, Robyn felt the cool sand on her back as Takumi lay her gently on the shore, her legs lifted slightly on either side of him as he hovered over her, whispering sweet nothings.

We were the fragments of a shattered ship, pieced back together as one by songs sung by ancient souls long forgotten by this world. 

Takumi pressed into her slowly, letting the beautiful sounds that escaped her guide his rhythm. 

Can you feel me falling into you as you leak into me?

In.. out.. in.. out..

The moonlight illuminated  Takumi’s skin as he made love to her, whispering “I love you” over and over as his hazel eyes brimmed with love and emotion as he moved in a way that left Robyn both in a state of frenzied bliss and feeling utterly connected to Takumi in body and soul. 

If Takumi’s like a scarred ship.. then I am the sea that carries him..

Note from the authoress: Shout out to everyone who participated in the truth or dare! Mich for daring Takumi to wear his hair down, Ari for daring Kiyoshi to dance like a ballerina, and Wolfspirit for suggesting Niles say something that gets him hit AND that pisses off Leo. New artwork coming soon, so stay tuned for updates on that ;3 

Chapter Text

Art For Fallen Star

“One emo hippy, safely delivered- what in the?!” Kiyoshi dumped Elm on the ground and stared at the Askrian army, which seemed to be in disarray. “What.. happened here?!”

“Oh, we’re doing just great!” Gaius said sarcastically. “You see.. Princess Psycho here just up and snapped and is TRYING TO KILL US!”

Sharena chimed in, looking worried. 

“Things were going so well.. we were actually starting to bond. But when we spoke of Askr and Embla working together, she started getting these weird head pains and there was this red glow in her eyes and she started attacking us!”

“Don’t worry, we’ve got this! We’re gods!” Kiyoshi declared boldly, causing the other three to freeze. 

Idiot! Robyn cursed silently as Leafa visibly paled, and Takumi stepped in quickly to save the day. 

“Kiyoshi thinks having a scythe makes him a god or something, but really he’s just an idiot, right Kiyoshi?”

The silver-haired prince punctuated the last sentence through gritted teeth with a pointed glare at the other man, who visibly blanched and stammered out

“Y-yeah! Totally!”

The bushes rustled, and a woman with tied back silvery grey hair dressed in dark, green, black, and gold robes stepped out, flanked by the Emblian army. Robyn hadn’t seen much makeup on a woman before, but this one seemed to favor heavy black eyeliner and dark grey, almost black lipstick. Alfonse stepped forward to greet her, his expression tense. 

“Letizia, we apologize for still being in Emblian territory, but the route you have us to leave was unsafe.. as if someone knew we’d be traveling that way.”

“..I see. I do apologize for that.” Letizia replied with a smile that didn’t quite reach her eyes. “I’m afraid there are more.. pressing matters. You see.. Princess Veronica is missing. I was wondering if perhaps she may be with the Askrian army?”

“What does Embla want with her?” Takumi inquired guardedly. 

“Something naughty I presume?” Niles sneered. “Don’t lie.. you have the look of someone who’s up to no good.”

“Careful! Don’t antagonize her.” Chrom warned in a sharp whisper. 

Something flashed in Letizia’s eyes, but she kept her composure and replied icily 

“She is wanted for treason, and Curse Directive  demands she be turned in. Pray tell.. could the Askrian army be keeping her hidden away? Answer honestly now..”

This could end badly.. Robyn mused. Curse Directive is an Emblian group known for using underhanded means to dispose of their opposition. Making an enemy of them would not be wise right now..

Seeming to want to redeem himself, Kiyoshi stepped forward and called out 

“Oh yes, we definitely want someone amongst our ranks who literally tried to murder us! In fact, being almost murdered happens to be my favorite pastimes.”

“Heyyyy.. mine too!” Henry piped up. 

“I was being sarcastic!” Kiyoshi hissed. 

Letizia didn’t seem to buy that and instead ordered her troops to attack. 

“Oh, for the love of-“ Kiyoshi exclaimed in exasperation, sending her flying with a flick of his scythe.

Askrian and Emblian soldiers alike gaped before Alfonse ordered them to flee, in search of Princess Veronica. They found her washed up on the riverbank injured and unconscious, so they set up a mini camp so they could treat her whole also trying not to attract too much attention to themselves. 

“..Do you know what’s wrong with her?” Takumi inquired softly as Robyn finished treating her injuries and was prepping a stabilizer. 

Stabilizer was another new medicine in her arsenal, one that forced the body into a stable or suspended state short term until they were treated properly. 

“The Emblian blood in her veins seems to be going haywire.” Robyn explained as she administered the drugs. 

She was so efficient the princess didn’t even react as the Summoner elaborated further.

“If we can track down Embla, perhaps she can give us some answers as to how we can calm it down.”

“If she’ll even talk to us.” Takumi muttered. “They really seem to hate us for no reason, don’t they? Reminds me too much of the war between Hoshido and Nohr..”

The tent flap shifted, causing the pair to whip around, but it was only Kiyoshi poking his head in. 

“..Hate to be the bearer of bad news, but that lunatic is back.” he grunted. 

“Think you can hold her off? Robyn’s still treating Princess Veronica.” Takumi asked tensely, and Kiyoshi nodded and ducked out of the tent. 

Robyn resumed cleaning the princess’s wounds, a treatment that would have to suffice for now as the sounds of fighting died outside, and it was Alfonse who stepped into the tent next, his expression grim.  

“Capturing Elm wasn’t enough. As of now, another Emblian village has been lost to darkness.” he announced. “Letizia has promised to cover all of Askr and Embla in darkness unless we give her Veronica.”

“If she’d even keep her word.” Takumi growled, distrust flashing in his gaze, Alfonse nodding in agreement. 

“That’s why I’m splitting you up. You and Robyn are to go restore the villages while Kiyoshi and Leafa will remain with our group. Save as many people from both sides as you can.”

“Alright.” Takumi concluded. “Let’s head out.”

“..Takumi.. isn’t this..?”

“..The woods we saw in our dream? Yeah..” the prince frowned deeply. “I know there’s some unexplored parts of Askr.. but I don’t recall this forest being here before..”

“I sense a strange presence too..” Robyn agreed. “I wonder if the others could be here.”

“..I don’t know.” Takumi mused. “If they were.. surely they’d have shown up by now.”

He turned to face her, an adventurous gleam in his hazel eyes despite the forbidding forest in front of them. It was yet another thing she liked about him.

“Ready?” he asked, and she nodded. 

They stepped inside, the light fading as the trees creaked ominously around them. But Robyn wasn’t the slightest bit afraid, Takumi’s silver ponytail swaying gently with his movements as they walked. 

Despite being married for some time now, she still admired him in the same way one would admire a new crush. The same way she’d always admired him the moment they’d met. 

“With you, I feel like I’m in a permanent honeymoon phase. That’s how I know we’re fated to be.” she said aloud, Takumi blushing at the unexpected compliment. 

“Where did that come from?”

“It’s just been on my mind lately.” she replied, the words she wanted to express flowing easily from her lips. “Usually when people are together for awhile, the sparks and the butterflies become less frequent. But they don’t with you. You make me nervous.. in a good way. Even our shared nights every night feel like the first. Even if we don’t do anything different it stays.. special.”

“I feel the same..” Takumi murmured, giving her hand a squeeze. “No matter what this war throws at us.. when I’m with you, things just feel so.. right.”

As they progressed, hopping over tangled tree roots and motionless plants unmoved by the still air, there was an abruptly noticeable drop in the temperature, like they’d suddenly stepped into winter. 

“Takumi.. you feel that too, right?”

“Yeah.” His eyes narrowed, looking slightly uneasy. “We’re nowhere near Nifl and it’s the middle of summer. So why’s it so cold?”

The ground began to dip, the vegetation growing rapidly scarcer, minus the abundance of trees still blocking out the sun. As they broke free of the next tangle, the sight that greeted them elicited a sharp gasp from the Summoner. Pale, blue stairs leading into a snowy white fog greeted them, the air cold and crisp. Takumi was as frozen as the staircase itself, gazing at it in awe. 

“A frozen.. staircase? In summer? How..” he whispered breathlessly, their current mission temporarily discarded. 

As dire as their current situation was, this was too strange to ignore.

“Let’s check it out!” Robyn said eagerly, tugging Takumi towards it. 

“H-hey now, careful! We don’t know what’s down there!” Takumi yelped, but he let himself be pulled along. 

“I know you’re just as excited as I am.” she teased. “Besides, we have weapons. We’ll be fine!”

“..I suppose you’re right.” Takumi chuckled as they reached the bottom, both gaping in awe at their discovery. 

“It’s..”

“..an ice temple!” Takumi finished. “This isn’t another shared dream.. is it?” 

“It can’t be..” Robyn replied, resting her hand on the door. “I know we’re awake right now. A temple like this shouldn’t exist and yet here it is..”

My heart is singing just touching the door.. my blood burning with a painless fire urging me to go inside. Something in there.. calls to me.

The Summoner pushed on the door gently, opening it with ease and she and Takumi stepped inside, looking around at the crystalline walls. He closed his eyes to concentrate, feeling the wind currents for any signs of life.”

“All seems quiet. Seems abandoned.” he reported, resting a hand on the wall. “Whoa! That’s solid ice!” 

“Amazing..” Robyn breathed, feeling for herself. “How has this not melted?”

“Let’s explore!” Takumi held out his hand to her. “We should stay close though, just in case.” 

Hand in hand, they made their way down the hallway to the first room, where the floor seemed to be made of ice shaped tiles. Just ahead of them on the other side seemed to be a magically sealed door. 

“It.. looks like some kind of strange puzzle..” she mused, and Takumi frowned, stepping onto one of the tiles. 

They shared a gasp as the tile became cracked the second his feet made contact, and the prince quickly jumped to the next one, which cracked as well. 

“I.. I don’t get it.. they feel completely solid but turn into this the second I step on them!” he stammered. 

Looking intrigued, he stooped down to touch his finger to one of the tiles, the mere tap of his fingers causing the same effect. 

“Hm.. so what if I..”

He lifted a foot, sending a bolt of panic through Robyn. 

“Takumi, don’t-“

Crack!

The prince let out a yelp as the ice splintered and shattered underneath him, summoning his winds to keep himself from tumbling down into the chasm below. A moment later, a magical light spread though the broken tile, restoring it back to normal. 

“Takumi.. are you alright?!” Robyn cried, a hand over her chest to slow her rapidly racing heart as her husband flashed her a confident smile. 

“Of course I am! I’m the God of Wind, remember? I’d like to see these traps send me falling to my doom!”

He floated over to land beside her, his eyes calmer than water. It seemed he was enjoying their little adventure, and that was enough to return the smile to her face. 

“Still.. we shouldn’t be reckless. This place must be harboring some pretty big secrets if it has traps like this.”

“All the more reason to explore!” Takumi replied with enthusiasm, extending his hand to her. “Still.. you should hang onto me. Don’t want us to get separated.”

“Takumi, you forget you’re not the only one who can fly!” Robyn teased, concentrating. 

A blooming crystal flower of light appeared under her, her usual trenchcoat shifting to a shimmering black body suit, dark green vines forming at her arms and translucent ribbons on her waist. Takumi watched in awe as a pair of dark green and purple wings formed on her back. 

“Oh, right. You have a fairy form now. You should use it more often.”

“Maybe I should!” Robyn responded cheerily, and together they landed on the first tile, which unsurprisingly cracked. 

“Huh. So it’ll hold both of us but we can’t step on it twice? That doesn’t make much sense..” Takumi muttered as they began to show across the tiles. “There must be a pattern to this.”

“..Maybe we should try stepping on all of them?” Robyn suggested, Takumi nodding in approval. 

“Let’s try it!”

Side by side, the pair hopped the times, and Robyn found she really enjoyed having wings, a sudden thought occurring to her. 

“I wonder if Leafa has a form like this.. like in our dream.”

“Let’s ask her when we see them again.” Takumi suggested as they stepped on the last tile.

To their delight, there was a loud rumbling noise, and the door slowly raised. But their excitement turned to confusion when they hurried inside. 

“Just.. an empty room?!” Takumi exclaimed in disbelief as Robyn studied the walls carefully. 

Blue, crystal ice roses lined the walls, and in the very middle wall was a massive snowflake design, and on the bottom resting under it was a lone crystal azalea flower that Robyn was drawn to immediately as a whisper echoed in the back of her mind. 

The magic is like a seed calling out to the chosen.. drawn to their special qualities so it may bond to their souls and make them like you. After all..

Robyn slowly reached for the flower.

More than one is needed to save the worlds. 

A warm glow spread from her fingertips to the flower, bathing it in an icy blue glow that colored not only the flower, but the snowflake as well, eliciting a gasp from Takumi. 

“What was that?!” he exclaimed in wonder, but even Robyn didn’t seem to have an answer for him. 

“I’m.. I’m not sure myself. It just happened when I touched the flower..”

After a through check of the room, they reluctantly concluded there was nothing more to be found, and feeling a little disappointed, they called it quits and turned and exited the room. But behind their turned backs did the snowflake pattered wall shift and shimmer strangely…

A young, purple haired girl danced amongst the snowflakes, playing by herself in the safety of the castle courtyard. Ever since the mysterious attacks on her kingdom started, Evelyn was lonely, unable to leave the castle grounds. While her parents wouldn’t tell her what was going on, she knew it was bad, having heard them arguing quietly late at night. 

“But rest assured, your mother and I will keep you safe.” Father promised, kissing her gently on the forehead before bed. “We’ve even upped the security with more guards.”

“That’s right.” Mother’s eyes were tender with love as she ruffled her daughter’s hair. “You have nothing to fear, my sweet. We will always be here for you.”

A soft glow emanating from a nearby flower drew the girl’s attention, pale violet eyes bright and full of expectation as she eagerly approached the flower, picking it up and tilting her head curiously. The petals felt strangely warm on her fingertips when they brushed against it, despite the flower being frozen. Hesitantly, Evelyn picked the flower, causing it to glow brighter, until it transformed into a staff with what appeared to be a snow globe on top, filled with dancing snowflakes as it emanated a blue light. A strange warmth began to resonate in her heart, chasing away the chill that had previously gripped her. Intrigued, the little girl lifted the staff curiously. 

“I wonder what this does..” she mumbled, starting to wave it around.

Evelyn gasped in delight as streaks of light spread from the globe, turning the pond around her to ice, little skates forming on her feet. 

Oh, I get it! she thought, chest thrumming in excitement. Mother and Father must have had our court magician sent this! It’s another magic trick!

She moved to glide across the ice, feeling a pang. She wished Mother and Father were less busy so they could play with her. She batted her eyes at the staff, giving it a hopeful look. 

“Can you give me a friend?” she begged, waving it so more streams of light flowed from it. 

Evelyn watched eagerly as it formed the shape of a deer, then solidified. Clear, ice blue eyes blinked slowly at her as the little girl threw her arms around its neck. 

“Oh, I love you! Let’s play lots together, okay?”

They frolicked together, skating across the ice for some time until a familiar call sounded. 

“Evelyn! Time to come inside! It’s getting dark soon!”

“Coming, Mother!” Evelyn called, pausing to give the deer a big hug. “We’ll play more later!” she promised, and hurried inside. 

Dark, beady eyes watched the girl retreat into the castle, the shadowy wolf stepping out of the shadows with a snarl. Several more followed, steadily surrounding the castle. 

“I’m sorry we didn’t find anything more interesting in the temple.” Robyn said apologetically as they stood outside in the dancing snowflakes. 

“It’s alright. Was still a cool discovery-“ Takumi broke off with a yelp as a snowball pelted him in the back. “..Hey!” 

Robyn giggled as eyes gleaming with laughter, the prince picked up a snowball of his own and hurled it at her. Laughter erupted from the Summoner’s chest as she quickly dodged to one side and took off at a sprint. 

“Get back here!” the prince’s voice shook with amusement as he chased her around the temple. 

When he raised his arm to hurl another snowball, a sudden darkness filling the skies stopped him in his tracks, and he heard his wife gasp. 

“Takumi, look! The sky it’s..”

“..Turning completely black.” he breathed out in disbelief, then looked over in concern as Robyn suddenly wrapped her arms around herself tightly. 

“Are you okay?”

She shook her head quickly, her voice tight with pain. 

“Something terrible is coming.. we have to find the others.. and swiftly!”

“Come into my arms..” Takumi soothed, and Robyn felt herself being lifted gently, her head nestled comfortably against her husband’s shoulder as he summoned his wind currents and rose into the air. 

“I’ve got you. Let’s find the others, okay?”

Robyn nodded wearily. Thanks to Takumi’s higher vantage point and his search skill, the Askrian army was swiftly located. They landed a safe distance away, and the brief shared closeness with Takumi lent her strength again as they ran to catch up. Robyn’s heart warmed when she felt Takumi’s hand in her back. Even in this situation, she was his priority.

“You’re back!” Kiyoshi sounded relieved. 

“Yes.. whats going on?!” Takumi demanded, and Alfonse answered, his face grim. 

“Princess Veronica said it’s Embla coming. Ash is taking us to the gate to call on Askr for help.” he explained, and Robyn and Takumi exchanged a look. 

Why call on one god when they already have plenty?

But before they could voice that, a familiar figure blocked their path. 

“Sissy..” Veronica’s reply, originally joyful, cut off abruptly when she took in the sight in front of her. 

Letizia had a strange red, feral look in her shed as she snarled

“This body is mine now.” she growled, her voice distorted as Kiyoshi’s eyes narrowed. 

“Well that’s awfully rude of you.” he said, leveling his scythe at her. “Care to identify yourself? Although, it’s pretty cowardly to hide yourself in another, isn’t it? Unless..”

His piercing blue eyes narrowed mischievously. 

“..You’re afraid to face me one on one. What do you say?”

“Letizia’s” eyebrow twitched at the taunt. 

“You wish to be the first to die then, mortal?” 

“Mortal, huh?” Kiyoshi mocked, lowering his voice so only they could hear. “If you’re so sure about that, then accept my challenge.”

Letizia drew a time in response. Even surrounded by darkness, the moon began to shine brightly, catching on the dark blue rose symbol on Kiyoshi’s scythe. 

“Hey, Alfonse. Might wanna evacuate the others. It’s about to get real ugly.” 

Understanding flashed in the prince’s eyes and he quickly complied. Letizia’s eyes seemed fixated on Veronica’s retreating back, a strange hunger lingering in them, but a tut from Kiyoshi brought her attention right back to him. 

“You and me, one on one.” Kiyoshi said as he started summoning shadowy knights to surround the pair. “Well, since you don’t want to show your true self yet, I guess I’ll just have to beat it out of ya..”

The shadowy wolf sank its teeth into the guard’s neck, and he fell to the ground screaming in agony. Another guard struck the creature down, but was quickly overwhelmed by a fresh onslaught of wolves. Inside the innermost castle chamber, one of the commanders bowed to the king, his expression grave. 

“My lord, you must take your daughter and flee now, before you’re cornered by them!” he pleaded, but the king shook his head with a glance at Evelyn, who was cowering in the corner at her mother’s side. 

Please make it stop! she cried silently, tightly shut eyelids quivering in terror, hands shielding her ears from the dreadful screams sounding throughout the castle walls. 

“I cannot abandon our people! We stand our ground!” he replied stubbornly. 

Evelyn’s mother looked up, her hand resting on her frightened child’s back. 

“But if they break in here.. what will happen to Evelyn? They’ve already scaled the protective walls. If the rest of our kingdom didn’t fair well, what makes us think we stand a chance?”

The king came over to rest his forehead against his wife’s.

“I know. But we have to try. But just in case things go badly, take Evelyn and-“

A crash outside the door drew their attention, the trio’s gaze snapping to the door as horror filled the king’s eyes.

“They’re here..” he breathed in a whisper as the door shook violently under the force of the strikes, the sounds of wood splintering sounding throughout the room. 

Then, the door burst open in a rush of smoke, a low snarl sounding from its depths as several eyes glinted menacing through. Evelyn heard her mother gasp, snatching her up quickly and hurrying to the side of the room where a lone spear rested on the wall. The remaining guards drew their weapons, including Evelyn’s father as hoards of shadowy wolves stalked inside, powerful muscles rippling under their thick coats. Saliva dripped from their bared teeth as they slowly and deliberately surrounded the little group. The guards quaked, but held their ground. 

“My king.. is there any hope of escape from this?” the commander asked. 

There was a tremor in his voice, and the king shut his eyes tightly, steeling himself. 

“No..” He turned slowly to look at his wife, a long look passing between them. A look that only passed between souls bracing themselves for a long farewell. Despite this, there was a calm tenderness in his voice. “..Take Evelyn and run. Run and don’t look back. If it’s meant to be, may we reunite amongst the stars.”

There was so much more his cracking heart longed to say, but the world was too cruel to grant him such. Too selfish to grant the two star crossed souls further words. The wolves lunged, only to be met with the clashing of blades, each wolf that fell replaced by two more. The queen drew in a breath sharply, clear icy eyes glistening as she recognized the meaning of her husband’s words. When two souls fall in love, vows are exchanged. In sickness and health they promise to stay by each other’s sides throughout all, until they are forced apart by means they cannot control. When life is born does their light shine bright only once, until it can no longer resist dimming to the darkness that is death. So many will fight to preserve that single, glowing ember, as they get only one. So when a soul learns to value another so much they’ll sacrifice their light to brighten another.. that is love in its purest, most heartwrenchingly beautiful form. The ultimate sacrifice. And yet..

Sometimes.. a soul is bound to another.. They become so intertwined.. two pillars of love that lean so much on the other they become one, and  simply can no longer stand without the support of the other..

Evelyn looked up in bewilderment as her mother’s warmth left her, the shelter of her embrace replaced by cold steel of the intricate spear.

“Mother..?”

Evelyn gazed up at her mother, round-eyed in bewilderment as a delicate kiss was placed on her forehead.

“I’m sorry my little deerlet.. but this is where we must part ways. I only wish I could stay longer, to watch you grow into the beautiful woman I just know you can be. This breaks my heart more than you’ll ever know. I wish I had the time to tell you just how loved you are. But this will have to suffice..”

The tip of the spear hooked gently under the confused girl’s coat, lifting her up. Tears brimmed in the Queen’s gaze as she looked into her daughter’s eyes one final time. 

“Run.” she whispered. “Run.. and live.”

With a wrench of her arms, Evelyn felt herself being flung clear of the raging battle in front of her. The motion sent her mother’s snowy white hair, tinted with ice blue breezing out behind her like a veil, and it was in that moment in the disassociation that was her mind that she realized her mother was beautiful. A shining angel in the gloom. The harsh slap of the ground she collided with brought her back to reality, Evelyn frantically scrambling up on time to see a pair of wolves lunging for her father’s throat, only to be felled by a blow of her mother’s spear. The king started in surprise, turning to meet his wife’s steady gaze, a fire burning in her eyes. 

“You should know by now I’d never leave you to fight alone.” she said simply. 

Having savagely disposed of the guards, two of the wolves turned their attention to the trembling girl, only to be drawn back in by the courageous slam of her mother’s spear on the ground. 

“Over here!” she shouted, eyes burning with the protective love of a lioness. “I am your opponent! You face me!” 

If I lose you.. This glass heart will learn no other emotion than sorrow. Each night my soul will rain, my paper thoughts stained only by droplets of you. 

“N-no..” Evelyn choked out. 

Those were her parents. Two kind spirits undeserving of the merciless end they were being shown. Already, her mother’s beautiful dress and father’s cape were stained scarlet, a color that didn’t belong on an intricate sea of white. 

Please don’t leave this world alone.. my sweet daughter. Please continue to see the world.. to share such infectious joy over the littlest of things. All I want is someone who loves you the same way I do to see your face everyday. Those innocent, expressive emotions in your eyes. I want you to keep smiling and never let it fade..

Stop it! Don’t touch Mother’s dress! That one is her favorite. She.. she worked so hard to make it.. It’s Father’s favorite colors.. Stop..

“..STOP IT!”

The desperate, ghastly wail tore from Evelyn’s throat, the staff in her trembling hands sparking and roaring with the force of her splintering glass heart. And when those shards gave way under the weight of sorrow did the ice pillars burst from the ground, tearing through some of the wolves.. and effectively separating them. A piercing exhaustion gripped Evelyn as she teetered backwards, precariously on the edge of the stairs leading to a long drop below. 

H-how did I.. Her vision dimmed as an innocent little hand reached for the final glimpse of her mother. Towards the tears that marred her snow white skin. “M-mother.. Fa..ther.. I..”

Long, ice tinted purple hair fluttered out freely as the girl fell, eyes shut, face dusted in tear tracks. But in the distant hall there was still hope. Hope in the form of clicking of hooves on the crystal ground as the icy, four legged deer raced to preserve the fallen star. Pushing off with its hind feet, it caught her unconscious form on its back, it’s eyes flicking to the battle that still raged above. Then, it whipped around and shot out of the castle into the world of white that awaited outside. 

The king clutched his fallen wife protectively in one arm, sword pointed at their remaining adversaries. Her spear lay bloodied on the ground, crimson red pooling from the wounds that littered her body. Her chest fluttered weakly, slowly dimming eyes fixed on his own. He could let her go and save himself, but in his heart he knew he could not bear to release her to the clutches of a more painful death hastened by the tearing of the wolves teeth in her still pristine flesh. So resigned to his fate.. did he raise his one handed blade. 

Our souls were always meant to be intertwined.. Two pillars of fate holding each other up. Perhaps when they depart this world may they meet again to dance amongst the stars..

The wolves lunged, the king striking out in a frenzy that was undeterred by the pain that tore into him from all sides. 

In sickness and in health did I make that sacred vow on a joyous day far from the sorrow that sinks the weakened ship that carries my heart now. I vow to love you…

The final wolf lunged, it’s shriek cut off by the swipe of steel. 

Until death…

His dulling eyes met his wife’s dim ones as he smiled sadly, a sorrowful gesture that was returned as delicate fingers feebly caressed his cheek, thumbing away his tears. 

Do us…

The wolf fell, as did the sword, a final note spelling the end of a shared song. As did the king. Straight into the arms that swore to love him until the end of time as they sank to the ground together in one last whispered breath. 

“I love you..”

..Part.

Note from the authoress: 

Oh this chapter ripped my heart in half.. but it had to be done. However even in the darkness that is tragedy can happiness and a new beginning bloom. You’ll all understand what I mean by that in the next chapter. In happier news, I am very very pleased to announce that I’ve released a brand new, original novel that I’m co-writing with Northstar called Coalescence. That’s right.. not fan fiction but completely original and it would mean the world to me if you would check it out. New Takubyn artwork should be coming out next chapter, so stay tuned for more! 

Chapter Text

New Takubyn Art

Letizia flung another spell at Kiyoshi, who dodged and launched another attack with a swing of his scythe. He was holding back, Robyn could tell as he taunted

“What’s wrong? I thought you were gonna mop the floor with me?” he said, deflecting another onslaught. “Or maybe you’re too scared to face me so you’re hiding in that dead weight of a mortal body!”

“SHUT UP!” Letizia screeched, throwing another volley of vicious attacks that Kiyoshi deflected with ease, smirking. 

“Make me.. come fight me like a real god. You’re not fooling anyone. That glowing red-eyed look really isn’t a good look for you, Letizia. Or should I say.. Embla.”

That finally got a reaction. A grimace slowly crossed her features, and Robyn quickly caught Letizia’s unconscious form as she slumped over, a woman detaching herself from her body. Her eyes met Robyn’s, and suddenly she was face to face with the one behind this whole war. A cold red eye stared her down, a lace black eyepatch covering the other. A black and gold dress adorned her figure, long wild white hair flowing freely down her back. Leafa stared in amazement. 

“I knew something was off but I didn’t realize..”

“Who else would it be?” Takumi’s eyes darkened. 

“You’re awfully perceptive.. mortal.” she growled, earning a smirk. 

“And you’re awfully dumb for assuming any of the people in front of you are mortals.” Takumi countered, crossing his arms over his chest. 

“You’re a god and yet we aren’t afraid of you. Why do you think that is?”

Embla’s eyes narrowed further with barely suppressed rage. 

“And I am to believe you are gods? What brings you here to the land of mortals, to Askr of all places?”

“Stopping you actually.” Kiyoshi retorted loftily, and it was Robyn who spoke up this time. 

“We are all equals here.” she stated firmly. “So as your equal, I must ask you: why do you hate mortals so much?” 

Resentment crossed the other goddess’s features, and she hissed 

“Because they disgust me! I did so much for them, only for them to abandon me in favor of that wretched Askr! I gave them so much.. yet the worthless mortals tried to kill me!”

“Mortals are jerks sometimes, that much I’ll agree.” Takumi concluded “But so are gods.  Should we just kill them all so we don’t have to deal with a few bad ones? What’s the point in any of that? In being alive?”

“There’s beauty in this world too.” Leafa chimed in, summoning a bouquet of beautiful flowers, which she held out to Embla, who gazed at them with her lip curled. “I think the beauty we can find in others and ourselves, and in nature makes all the bad things of the world worth it.”

When the goddess refused to accept them, Leafa persisted, her eyes pleading. 

“You’re lonely aren’t you? Won’t you join us? We can rule together, and in peace and harmony can we find our differences and resolve them!”

Embla looked unconvinced, although Robyn could have sworn she saw a flicker of doubt lingering there. 

“But those wrenched mortals abandoned me! They left me for Askr because they wanted the open exchange and valued that more than me and my kingdom and everything I’ve done for them!”

“But it isn’t just about you.” Kiyoshi countered.

“Excuse me?!”

The goddess turned on him, her eye smoldering as she raised her blade, only to be blocked by the flick of Takumi’s arrows.

“Knock it off!” the silver-haired wind god snapped. “Hear him out before you go attacking him first. You’re outnumbered here, in case you didn’t notice?”

Embla reluctantly lowered her blade with a frustrated grunt, but allowed Kiyoshi, who rolled his eyes, to continue. 

“Right. Like I was saying: it isn’t about just you. You don’t get to dictate where other’s hearts lie just because you’re a god. Did it ever occur to you that maybe some Askrians would want to live in Embla instead of Askr? Do you really think Alfonse or Askr would condemn them for it?”

“I.. did not consider that.” Embla muttered, starting to look conflicted. 

“With Embla and Askr working together, there will always be subjects to keep you company.” Robyn reasoned. “But only if you are fair and kind to your subjects. It’s not a competition. Just two kingdoms who I think will work really well together.”

There was a long silence that seemed to stretch as the others waited with bated breath, not that they needed to breathe, it was more so out of habit as Embla bit her lip, her expression unreadable. Then finally, she spoke. 

“Very well. Your words.. have resonated with me. I will be considering them very carefully. There will be no further war today.”

Hope blossomed in Robyn’s chest as Embla raised an arm to the skies. 

“However.” The darkness around them began to dissipate as it melted away, giving way to new light. “I want to see for myself how well the two kingdoms can work together. If your words prove true, then the war between Askr and Embla will be stopped for good.”

“You have our word. We won’t let you down.” Takumi replied firmly. 

Embla closed her eye, face lifted towards the sky. Towards the sun. When was the last time she saw the light, and felt it’s precious warmth? When was the last time she’d felt anything at all, besides anger and resentment?”

This feeling.. Is this what the mortals call hope? Is this what bonds can do? 

The portal opened again, with the Askrians stepping out. 

“Askr was so cool! There was portals to worlds everywhere!” Sharena was gushing. 

“I can’t believe I just talked to a real god! Me!” Ricken added.

The group stopped and stared in amazement, Gaius being the first to speak up. 

“Cow God said things would be brighter when we came back. Guess he wasn’t kidding. How’d you do it?”

“Took a bit back and forth is all.” Kiyoshi replied casually. “Embla’s pretty alright actually.”

“I’m sorry..” A confused frown crossed Commander Anna’s features. “Did you just call the god of the kingdom that tried to kill us “alright?!”

Embla bristled, but Kiyoshi’s gaze remained calm. 

“Yeah. She’s not a monster y’know. She’s just lonely.”

Veronica bravely stepped up to face Embla. 

“Embla.. I have no wish to continue this war. The Askrians are our friends. There’s no need to fight anymore! Let us rule in peace and harmony!”

A long sigh escaped the white haired maiden as Alfonse made his way to Veronica’s side, his eyes determined. 

“I never imagined both kingdoms would have the same request. Very well. However.” She looked down at Veronica. “You who bears my blood.. are far too young and weak to rule. I shall grant you some of my power.. as a gift of goodwill.”

What does she plan to do?

Robyn titled her head as she and the others watched in quiet anticipation as a glow spread from Embla’s fingertips to Veronica, encasing her in its light. When it cleared, it was no longer a child in front of them, but a young woman. 

“Oh, wow! You look amazing!” Sharena gasped, grabbing both her hands. “We can be friends now!”

“Yes.. friends.” the Emblian princess agreed with a shy smile. “I’d.. like that very much.”

Embla watched the two with a look of deep pensiveness before turning and departing quietly. Alfonse quickly approached Robyn and Takumi. 

“It would seem that all worked out in the end. I can’t thank you enough for everything you’ve done for our kingdom. The Order of Heroes journey may not be over yet.. but I have a feeling it’ll get a lot easier with our new allies.”

He leaned in closer, lowering his voice. 

“By the way.. Askr wishes to speak with both of you. Ash can open the portal for you.”

Robyn and Takumi exchanged curious glances, then made their way to Ash, who smiled gently. 

“Right this way.”

Taking Takumi’s hand in her’s, they stepped through the vortex of light together, and were greeted by a lush scenery. Floating windows lined everywhere like mirrors, seemingly leading into the other worlds. A tall figure was waiting for them, turning to greet then with a gentle smile. Blue, white, and gold robes adorned his figure, horns protruding from his head and tanned skin. 

“Are you Askr?” Takumi inquired a little warily, and he broke into a wide grin. 

“Yep, that’s me! Nice to finally meet you!”

He’s so laid back! Robyn realized in surprise, deciding she liked that about him. “You said you wished to speak with us?”

“Straight to the point I see, but then again, you’ve always been practical.”

He motioned to the grass for them to sit, and the pair exchanged a glance, sitting down as Askr poured two cups of steaming liquid. 

“How much.. do you know about us?” Takumi said, seeming to choose his next words carefully. 

Askr took a quick sip of tea before answering. 

“I know you are the ones who will shape Askr’s future. Your journey is no where near finished after all. If anything, it’s just beginning.”

For some reason, the sentence made her heart rise as Askr continued. 

“Embla and Askr will be united as one now, so not only will that give you access to more allies, but you’ll be able to travel between homes and visit your worlds in between battles!”

Takumi’s gaze lit up. 

“That means.. we can go and visit Hoshido?!”

Askr nodded, and Takumi turned to her ecstatically. 

“We should go as soon as we can! Everyone must be worried sick! That and.. I want you to meet my family. We should bring Kisaragi too.”

The thought of visiting Takumi’s home made another thought pass through her mind and her smile faded.

“What is it?” Takumi asked, looking worried. 

“I was wondering.. are you able to see my home? Is there any way to get back to it?”

The god shook his head, his expression grave. 

“I’m afraid your world seems to be closed off from the others. Even my eyes can’t seem to find it. As of now, you seem to be the only proof it ever even existed. 

“I.. see.”

Not even Kiyoshi and Leafa can recall it. As far as they know.. they came from some other world they resided in before they were summoned here. A world.. with people like us. 

Takumi drew her into his arms, his face somber as he nestled her head comfortably against his chest, his fingers brushing her hair in gentle strokes as his lips pressed against the top of her head. 

It’s my burden to bear anyways. I still blame myself. So I must bear it alone. I can lean on Takumi if it gets too hard.

Askr was watching them with sympathy in his eyes. 

“Hey.. don’t grieve. While it may not show up now, it may show itself one day, when it’s ready. You’re the Goddess of Fate, don’t forget.”

“..Has that happened before?” Takumi asked cautiously, and Askr’s grin widened. 

“Anything is possible, especially here! Worlds are weird like that! It’s even possible to trigger previously closed off worlds with the right actions!”

“See?” Takumi whispered, kissing the top of her head again. “It’ll be okay.” 

Robyn relaxed against him with a grateful murmur. They said their goodbyes to the god with a promise to visit him later. There was still much she wanted to learn from him of course. 

Soft footsteps crunched in the snow as the deer made its way through the icy forest, the unconscious girl on its back. Her eyes were lightly closed, eyebrows furrowed. While distressed, she showed no sign of waking, her ice tinted purple hair swaying gently with the deer’s movements. The azalea flower was back, giving off a warm, welcoming glow. The deer gazed at it, ears flicking. Then it bounded towards it, kicking up snow in its wake. 

“So that concludes this meeting. While we don’t expect you to stay here, we’d very much like it if you do. Our battle is far from over after all. Those who stay here will be compensated accordingly. In addition, with the union of both our countries, it is now possible for everyone to visit their homes.”

Alfonse’s eyes had a new sparkle in them as he finished his speech, Commander Anna and Bruno at his side. The Order of Heroes exchanged puzzled glances, Takumi being the first to speak up. 

“Robyn and I plan to stay here with our son. We will be taking some time off to visit Hoshido. No judgment if you’d rather return home.”

“Are you kidding? Messing with the army is the most fun I’ve had in ages.” Niles replied, Jakob nodding in agreement.

 “Someone has to take care of cleaning and cooking around here. I’m sure Lady Corrin would make a wonderful addition to the team.”

“I wanna stay too! Maribelle would make a great healer here, and she teaches good etiquette!” Ricken chimed in. 

“I have so many friends here, I wanna make more!” Elise pouted. 

“Chrom, we can stay right? This world is so cool!” Lissa pleaded, and her brother relented.